This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http : //books . google . com/
/I
HARVARD
COLLEGE
LIBRARY
i:-.'- 1 .. n
-.;■• J.
V V ^
Harbarli Collrge l^tbrars
KROM THE FUND OT
Received // l-Ufl^i, li'j^-
KING
ALFRED'S ANGLO-SAXON VERSION
or
A THE COMPEXDIOUS HISTORY OF THE WORLD/
BY
(! 1? S I 11 s.
I
I
I
1
It
<0
.5^ i-i:!
:-^
n
i
IXJ
b
r:| J r
M^g - ^ rf
c^';
KING
ALFKED'b ANCLO-SAXOiN VERSION
or
. THE COMPENDIOUS HISTORY OF THE WORLD
BT
OIIOSIUS.
coyTAixixo, —
FAC:S1M1LE SPECIMENS OF THE LAUDERD.VLE AND COTTOX MSS.-
A PREFACE DESCRIBING TIIESE MSS. etc.—
AX IN'TRODUCTIOX— ON" OROSICS AXD HIS WORK ;
THE AXOLO-SAXOX TEXT ;
NOTES AXD VARIOUS READIXGS;
A LTTBRAL EXGUSH TRAXSLATIOX, WITH NOTES;
MB. HAMPSOX*S ESSAY OX KIXG .ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY, AND
A BLAP OF EUROPE, ASU, AXD AFRICA, ACCORDIXG TO OR03IU."5
AND ALFRED.
BT
THE EKV. JOJEPiljnOSWOKTIl, P.I». F.K.S. PI.A.
OP CHBI8T CirUSCH, 0X70BD ;
rnomssoK or axulo-s.vzon xx that ukxteesxtt: db. ruiL. or lcyden : ll.ii. or
AMSMULKS : ICEMBSK op the BOTAL INSTXTVTB op THC yETUlCBLAMM : M.U.S.
of XJT. LoscDoy : boxobaby p.b.s. op sciences, nobwat: p.s.a. copenrxien:
r. or LIT. S. LETDSX, TTBECHT, COTTEBDAX, ETC.
^ L N* 1) O N .
LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, and LONGMANS,
PATEBN0 8TER-B0W.
H DCCC LUC.
V
/^/K ■r'jfy>/i //,
!i
■IMRVARD UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY
JiOVOGfifiO
3
THE ARKANUEMENT OF THE WORK.
Facsimile Specimens of the Lauderdale and Cotton >ISS.
Preface describing these MSS. etc. - - - p i — Ixiv.
The Introduction' — An account of Orosius and hi^ writings,
p 10—17.
TflE Anglo-Saxon Text - - . . p Q—iZ^.
Notes, Various Readings, and Corrections - p 1 — 31.
The English Translation with Notes - - p 15—198.
G Mr. Hampson's Essay on King Alfred's Geography p 1 — 63.
c;
THE ILLUSTRATIONS.
^ Pl.\te I and II face ei^ch other, and are placed before the title.
^' The Facsimile of p 12, from the Lauderdale MS., faces
p. 84 of English translation, and p 14 naturally follows 13.
^ Plate III faces p. 83 of English translation.
C Plate IV faces p. 33 of the Anglo-Saxon text.
J The Map of Europe, Asia, and Africa has its left margin pasted
on the outer margin of the right-hand cover, and unfolds to
the right, that the whole may be visible while reading the
work.
PREFACE.
History speaks of all ages and nations : it discourses of the
present, and leads ns back, through the wide space of past ages,
to the very dawn of creation. It brings before us the scenes and
events of more than five thousand years. History thus surveys
not only our own vast dominions, and the whole extent of the
Roman, the Grecian, the Persian, and the Assyrian empires, but
it enables us to speak with our English Alfred, the Spanish
Orosius, the Roman Livy, the Grecian Herodotus, and with the
inspired Moses and the Prophets.
In this point of view, attractive as history is ; yet, when taken
as a whole, and studied in all its extent, with its complicated and
minute details, it overwhelms and often leads to confusion. The
mind throws off this unwieldy burden, and relieves itself by rest-
ing upon the most striking events, and upon the actions of the
most eminent men. These events are viewed with interest and
attention, in smaller and separate groups. History is thus
naturally epitomized, and the chief events of history are deeply
impressed on the memory.
The rise and fall of great men, as of nations, are often involved
in an obscurity, which the unaided powers of the brightest intel-
lect cannot remove. As a dense, black cloud, covering the sun,
shrouds all nature in gloom, till a gleam, darting from behind, not
only gilds the edge, but illuminates and cheers the whole scene ;
80 Revelation throws a clear light on the dark page of history, by
which the Divine Hand is seen reducing confusion to order, and
introducing men and measures to promote '* peace on earth, and
goodwill toward men." .
History thus receives light from revelation. Just such is the
work before us — the epitome of Universal History, written in
Latin by Orosius, and translated into Anglo-Saxon by King Alfi-ed
the Great. Genei-al History, it must be confessed, is little else
b
iv PREFACE.
than a naiTative of the follies, crimes, and miseries of men. This
was so evident, that heathen writers adduced it as an argument
against Revelation, asserting that Christianity was the cause of
increased misery in the world. To correct this perversion, the
African Bishop, S. Augustine, induced his friend Orosius to write
this abridgement of Universal History, upon Christian principles,
to shew the real origin of the misery of the world ; hence the work
is entitled, Be mmrid mundi^ .
This History of the world, Trom the creation to a.d. 416, was
ver}^ popular in the time of Alfred, and was held in the highest
estimation for many ages. It was first printed at Vienna in 1471,
from an excellent manuscript. Numerous editions were subse-
quently published by the most eminent printers, but the most
important to us is the first edition of Schiiszler-, in folio, 1471,
for it contains passages omitted by subsequent editors, which
are retained in King Alfred's Anglo-Saxon version. From this
we may infer that Alfred translated from a copy of the MS. from
which Schuszler printed his valuable text. Several instances
might be quoted, but that relating to the quality of the fruit of
Sodom will be sufficient: — "Illic poma virentia et formatos
uvarum racemos, ut edentibus gignant cupiditatem, si carpas,
fatiscunt in cinerem, fumumque excitant, quasi ardeant*."
This passage is omitted in subsequent editions, and it is not
found in the critical text of Havercamp, but it is in Alfi^ed's
Anglo-Saxon.
A minute description of Scliu8zler*8 scarce and early printed folio volume of
1471 may afford some interest. It is printed in a round, thick letter, between
German and Eoman, to represent the MSS. of that age, and has spaces left for
the insertion of illuminated capitals. The title, the name of the author, the
publisher, and the date are at the end, as in the earliest printed books. It
commences with the table of contents, consisting of 7 leaves, and begins —
" Begstrum pro capitulis tocius libri inquirendis. De miseria hominum ab
initio per peccatum. Ca-'pmum." It ends at the bottom of the thirteenth page
with — "Vbi constatius comes gothos a narbona expulsos in hispaniam abire
cocgit 'xlvij"
1 In some manuscripts it is called, Ormnia^ Ormesta, Ormista, Hormuta^ and Orches-
tra, which seem to be corrupted contractions of De miseria mundi, or rather Orbis misma^
written contractedly Or, misia, and by ignorant scribes Omiesia etc. Omxuta may be
formed from Or. m. tsta^ an abbreviation for C^rosii mundi hutovia.
2 Schuizler in loco : Anglo-Sax. p 27, 30—32 ; Eiig. p 63, 9, noU I: p77 fwte I ;
and p 198 note.
HISTORY ON CHRISTIAN PRINCIPLES: LATIN EDITIONS. V
Then follow two pages of what is called the Prologue, to which is prefixed —
*^ Fauli horosij presbiteri historiogphi discipl'i sancti
augustini epi* viri hispani generis eloquentissimi-
aduersu cristiani nols qrulos prologus ! libros septe."
*' Preceptis tuia parui beatissime pater augustie" The P, in PreceptUy is an
illuminated red letter. At the end is —
Finit prologus.
Then follow 122 leayes, containing the History, beginning with —
" Pauli horosij presbiteri historiographi discipl'i sancti- Augustini episcopi-
aduersom cristiani nominis querulos libri numero septe incipiat"
Capitulum primum"
The last* the left page of these 122 leaves, which are not numbered, closes
with —
"Beati Pauli horosij presbiteri in xpiani nols querulos libri n&o septem
finiunt feliciter, Per Jobanne Scbus|ler florentissime vrbis Auguste conciug
impressi. Anno a ptu rirginis Marie salutifero* ]\P qdringetesimo et septua-
gesimo p'mo- [1471] Circit* iunij nonas septlas."
Another edition, in small folio, by Herman Levilapis {Lelehtenstein), with the
text rerised from other MSS., was published at Yincenza in the north of Italy,
without date [about 1475]. From this the nine Venice editions appear to have
been printed. A description of that of 1500, which omits the sentence relatiug
to the fruit of Sodom, will serve for the others. At the top of the first page,
just above the dedication to S. Augustine, are the two following lines in small
Soman Capitals —
" PATLI OBOSII TIRI DOCTISSIMI HISTOMAETM INI-
XrVM AD iLTHELITM AVGVSTINTM. LIBEE PEIMTTS."
It is printed in Soman letters, with many contractions. There is not any
table of contents, but short headings to the chapters, and the names of the
chief persons and places in the margin. It consists of 79 leaves : the pages
are not numbered, but patli OEOsn lib£b pbimts, sEcrypTs etc. is put as a
head line. At the beginning of each chapter a space is left, and a small letter
printed in the middle as a guide to the illuminator. These spaces, in the copy
before me, the loan of the Rev. H. S. Trimmer, Yicar of Heston, Middlesex,
are filled with large red letters, having very little ornament.
At the end of the history, on the right hand page, which is the 79th, is
printed —
** Vt ipse titulus margine in prinio docet.
Orosio nomen mihi est.
Librariorum quicquid erroris fuit.
Exemit Aeneas mihi.
Quod si situm orbis : siqj nostra ad tempora.
Ab orbis ipsa origine.
Quisq tumultup : bellaqi : & csodes uelit.
Cladesqi nosse: me legat.
VI PREFACE.
" Pnuli Orosii uiri clarissimi Ad Aurelium Aagustinum episcopum & docto-
rem eximium Libri scptimi ac ultimi Finis. Impressi Tenetiis : opera & ex-
pensia Bcrnardiui Ycneti de Yitalibus. Anno ab incamatione domini .m.ccccc.
Die .XII. Mensis Octobris. Begnate Domino Augustino Barbadico.
" Segistrum
" Omnes sunt temi prater n qui est quatemua.'*
That is — all the signatures have three sheets of two leaves each, except n, the
last signature, which has four sheets, or eight leaves.
The best edition of Orosius is that of Havercamp, Leyden, 4to.
1738 and 1767; the latter i& apparently the same book with
only a new title. It is well edited, and contains a great mass of
valuable notes : to tliis edition reference is always made in this
work.
The high esteem in which Orosius was held in the time of
Alfred, and for the subsequent six or seven hundred years, is
spoken of in the following Introduction ; it need not, therefore,
be here repeated. While his popularity must be admitted, it
cannot be denied that he has defects. He is not free from the
credulit}^ of the age in which he lived, and his authorities for the
facts and the chronology in his history are not always the best,
lie has been severely criticized by Lipsius and Casaubon, and has
had able defenders. A summary of these will be found in a small
and recent 12mo. vol. entitled —
De Orosii Vita ej usque Historiarum Libris septem adversos paganos. Scripsit
Theodorus IMorner, Doctor Philos. Berolini, 1844.
The greater part of this work is employed in indicating the
sources from which Orosius derived his historical knowledge;
and he clearly shews that, besides referring to Grecian historians,
especially to Herodotus and Polybius, he made ample use of Livy
and Tacitus, and had the advantage of consulting Tubero and
many other historians whose works are now in part or entirely lost,
Tliough much may be said in favour of Orosius, it is not his
reputation as an historian, or the propriety of his Latin style,
that claim our regard, so much as the fact that he was the popu-
lar historian whom our intellectual and energetic Alfred selected
for translating into his vernacular Anglo-Saxon, with the view of
presenting to his people the best historical knowledge of his day.
It is the clear style of Alfred, and the additional information that
he imparts in a supplementary sentence or clause, which interest
Ai.f RED'S A. S. VERSION MORE TO US THAN THE LATIN. VU
"^is, as given from his own personal knowledge; such, for in-
stance, as when speaking of the Romans fording the Thames,
^fred points out the exact place, by stating that it was at
liVallingford.
As our chief interest is in the works of Alfred, and particularly
in his translation of Orosius, it is unnecessary to prolong our re-
marks upon his original Latin, only repeating that Alfred appears
to have translated from a MS. connected with that which was
subsequently used by Schiiszler in printing the first edition of
1471. Should any ask, what are the works or writings of Alfred?
It may be answered generally, that, as it was the prevailing desire
of Alfred to benefit his people, he was more anxious to improve
their minds in what he wrote, than to exalt himself. Instead,
therefore, of laying before them only his own compositions, he
did not hesitate to select and translate the best and most popular
works of his day. In translating, he exercised his own powerful
mind, and freely used his sound judgment, not only in omitting
what he deemed of little importance, but in giving his own opi-
nions and experience, and adding his own remarks and illustra-
tions ; not unfrequently expanding a thought and illustrating a
fact of the Latin text to such an extent, as to constitute him the
original author of the most instructive Essays. These important
additions and separate Essays are very interesting as the compo-
sition of Alfired, One of the longest of these is his description of
Europe and the voyages of Ohthere and Wulfstan, subsequently
mentioned.
We shall now speak of his works generally, and endeavour to
ascertain at what time they were written. Though a want of
documents may prevent us from aniving at a ceitainty, a few
dates are recorded by which an approximation may be made.
Asser tells us* he was first introduced to Alfred in 884. Besides
himself, the king had engaged others to read and converse with
him in turn : these w^ere Werefrith, bishop of Worcester, the
translator of Gregory's Dialogues into Anglo-Saxon, Plegmund
the Mercian, and his chaplains -^thelstan and Werewnilf, the
most learned men of that day. By theu* knowledge and teaching
3 Anoales xerum gestamm JEihedi Magni, auctore Asserio Menevensi, recensuit Fran-
cucus Wise, JLbL Oxon. 1722. Small Svo. p 47.
X PREFACE.
would gladly take the first opportunity of resuming his studies,
and of finishing, with the aid of his friends, the works which had
been so long interrupted by the distractions of war.
Amongst these may possibly be placed "Gregory's Pastoral
Care." We have more certain intimations as to the date of
Alfred's translation of the Pastoral. We know it must have been
published after 890 ; for, in the introduction, written by himself,
Alfred speaks of the assistance he received from Archbishop
Plegmxmd, Bishop Asser, sTnd th^e presbyters Grimbold and
John^. Now the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle repprds the accession
of Plegmund to the see of Canterbiuy in 890. As Alfred calls
Plegmund his archbishop, in his introduction, it must have been
written between the year of Plegmund's accession in 890, and
that of Alfred's death in 901. It could hardly have been finished
befoi'e the invasion of Hastings in 893, nor before his expulsion
in 897 ; if so, it must have been finished between 897 and 901.
In all this, it must be allowed, there is much uncertainty. As
the exact dates could not be ascertained, even after close investi-
gation, it was thought that some would prefer what appears an
approach to truth, to an entire silence on the subject. It is with
this feeUng alone that these remarks have been made upon the
probable dates of Alfred's chief works.
Though there is an uncertainty as to the exact dates when
Alfred translated Boethius, Bede, Orosius and the Pastoral, there
can be none as to his being the translator of these works into
Anglo-Saxon. They have always been ascribed to him. In the
first sentence of the preface to Boethius, it is said, " Alfred, king,
was translator of this book, and turned it fix)m book-latin into
English'." There are other expressions in this preface which
could not have been properly used by any one except by the king
himself. — The Anglo-Saxon version of Bede has always been
ascribed to Alfred. — ^The fact is testified by the Church, for
iElfric, in his homily on S.Gregory, written about 990, and
generally used in the Church, speaks of Bede's " Historia Anglo-
2 Ic hie geliornode set PlegmuDde xninum ccrce-bisccpe, and st Assere miauin bUcepe,
and let Grimbolde minum mscssc-prioste, and st Johanne minum meesse-preoste. ItUro^
duction to Gre^orf/s Pastorale^ Oxford MS. JIatton 20,/ol 2.
3 Alfred, Euning, wses wealhstod Msse bee, and hie of bee Ledene on Englisc wende.
Ocrd, Bod. p ii.
THE STYLE OF KING ALFRED'S TRANSLATIONS. xi
rum, which King Alfred turned from Latin into English^." There
is the strongest internal evidence, in addition to the testimony of
antiquity, that the Anglo-Saxon version of Orosius was made by
the king. In introducing the Voyages of Ohthere and Wulfstan
into his description of the north of Europe, he begins — "Ohthere
told his lord, King Alfred, that he dwelt northmost of all North-
men/* Again, " Ohthere said that the district . . . was called
Halgoland." In proof that these voyages were written down by
Alfred from the oral relation of these bold navigators, Wulfstan
uses the language of personal nan^ative : — " We had, on our left,
the land of the Burgundians," etc. — In Alfred's celebrated preface
to Gregory's Pastoral Care, he distinctly states the manner in
which he translated it. ** Then began I, among other diflferent
and manifold affairs of this kingdom to turn into English the
book, which is called in Latin Pasioralis, and in English Herch-
nian^s hook^ one while word for word, another while meaning for
meaning, as I learnt it from Plegmund my Archbishop*."
These translations vary much in style, according to the subject
on which they treat. They are the best specimens of Anglo-
S^on prose. Boethius is natural and animated: his form of
dialogue has the charm of lively ease and graceful freedom. It is
^^ animated picture of Alfred's mind, — his opinions, feelings, and
^^^erience. Bede is more stately and historical. The Pastoral
^ H-teral, plain, and didactic, adhering closely to the Latin text.
^^^sius is a free, historical style, interspersed with lively nar-
-*^aving touched upon the original Latin text of Orosius, and his
^^"•^^ation as an historian, and noticed the interest and import-
^ ^^^^ of Alfred's Anglo-Saxon versions, with the supposed dates
^j^ *^is various translations, especially of Orosius, probably finished
g '^^'V^t the year 890, we have arrived at a point when we must
Q ^^^li of the Manuscripts of Alfred's Anglo-Saxon version of
^^^ius : these are the
OTW ^^ ^^^^istoria Anglorum, Ua "Se -cElfred cyning of Ledene on Englisc awende. j£lf. ffon.
i 3ngan ic, dogemang o'^rum mislicum and manigfealdum bisgum t$isses kynericei
i wendan dn Englisc, l^e is genemned 6n Lseden Pastoralis, and un Englisc Hierde
^^ wilum trord be word, hwilum andgit of andgite, swa s\Ya ic hio geliornode »t PIcg-
~ i miiiiim JSroebiaoepe. Oxford MS. Ilatton 20,/ol 2.
c
XU PREFACE.
Latjdebbale, written about the end of the ixth century.
Cotton, in the xth century.
Transcript of Cotton by T Transcript of Junius by
Junius, about 1658? < Elstob/m 1698.
Hampson, finished June 8th 1841. [ Ballard, in 1751.
A short history of each of these may be desirable, particularly
of the older. There ai*e only two old MSS. of King Alfred's
Anglo-Saxon version of Orosiys, the. Lauderdale and the Cotton.
They are both of gi'eat antiquity; but, as there appear to be
strong reasons for concluding that the L is the older, it has the
first claim to a short historic record, — an investigation of its age
and value, — and a brief description of its present state.
The Lauderdale MS. receives its name fix)m its late possessor,
the Duke of Lauderdale, a nobleman not less distinguished for
his loyalty and energj' in the cause of Charles II, than for his
enlightened zeal in promoting literature. He was taken prisoner,
in the civil war, at the battle of Worcester, in 1651, and was
confined in the Tower of London for nine years. At the restoration
hi 1660, his fidelity and talents were acknowledged by Charles II,
who, at once, made him Secretary of State, and President of the
Council. Besides receiving many other proofs of the sovereign's
favour, he was installed a Knight of the Garter, and appointed
High Commissioner of Scotland ; and, on May 2nd 1672, he was
created ^Marquis of March, and Duke of Lauderdale, in Scot-
land; and enrolled among the Peers of England, 25 June 1674,
as Baron Petersham and Earl of Guilford.
We avoid speaking of the great immorality prevailing in that
most profligate age, in which the Duke and Duchess lived ; but
as Lord Macaulay*, following the party bias of preceding histo-
rians, has painted the Duke's character in the darkest colours,
scarcely throwing in one light shade, it seems necessary to cite
some more just estimates of his conduct by those who neither
spared his failings, nor the vices of the age, but who, while
severely censuring his errors, had the candour to mention with
praise the Duke's devotion to literature, and his patronage of
learned men.
6 Hist, of England from the Accession of James IL 5th. Edn. 8to. 1849 : yol I,
p2l3: 11,575.
LAUDERDALE MS : TUK DUKE'S CHARACTER AXD LOVE OP LITERATURE, xiii
" As this great nobleman hath been most unjustly aspersed by
some historians, we first give his character in the words of
Korth, an author of reputation, who, though an English His-
torian, seems to have examined the whole line of his conduct
without prejudice. He says — * It is well known that, by the
prudent conduct of the Duke of Lauderdale, Scotland was in a
posture, not only of safety, but of giving assistance to the king, if
needed. He w^as an inexpugnable loyalist, and keeped the door
of Scotland close shut, that no arm could get in or out there,
whilp he was Commissioner, which, in the sense of the Earl of
Shafisbury and his party, was the. worst of offences. In the
meantime, all the party foul-mouths vented against him the
utmost obloquy that could possibly be imagined, as if he had
been the basest of men, and the modern time-serving historians
chime in with it, though most injurious to the chaittcter and
honour of the best and wisest of statesmen that England ever
hadV ,
Mr. Malcolm LaingS though he does not spare immorality, has
the candour to speak thus of the Duke : — " During a long im-
prisonment his mind had been carefully improved by study, and
impressed with a sense of religion, which was soon effaced on his
return to the w^orid. His learning w^as extensive and accurate ;
in public affairs his experience was considerable, and his elocution
copious, though unpolished and indistinct.'' ^
Having given these estimates of the Duke's character, Tve may
allude to his love of literature and of books, as evidenced in his
patronage of learned men, and in the collection of an extensive
and valuable library, both of printed books and of MSS. The
latter was em-iched by the oldest MS. of King Alfred's Anglo-
Saxon version of Orosius. In the midst of all his honours,
luxury, and indulgence, he did not forget literature, which had
been his chief resource and consolation in his long and dreary
imprisonment, nor did he disregard the just claims of learned
men. Amongst those whom he patronized was the learned
septentrional scholar, George Hickes, who accompanied the Duke
*o Scotland, as his chaplain, in 1677. .Dr. Hickes mentions
^ British Faitily Antiquity, by Wm. Playfair, Esq. 4to. 1800 : toI III, p 324.
® Histoiy of Scotland, Sro. 1604: vol IV, p 33.
xiv PREFACE.
the Lauderdale MS. of Orosius in his Catalogue of Anglo-
Saxon MSS. published in 1688*. From their intimacy, there is
no doubt that Dr. Hickes had seen this MS. in the Duke*8
library, and ascertained something of its history, but he only
enables us to trace it back to the preceding century, by in-
cidentally stating that it was formerly the property of Dr.
John Dee.
Dr. Dee was a celebrated mathematician^ and in great favour
with Queen Elizabeth. Though holding some absurd opinions
on astrology, he was a most diligent and liberal collector of MSB.*,
for, it is said, he expended upwards of three thousand pounds on
his collection^, a large sum, in those days, for a person of very
limited income. According to Lilly', Dr. Dee died in 1608, " at
Mortlake in Surrey, very poor, enforced many times to sell some
book or other to buy his dinner with, as Dr. Napier, of Linford in
Buckinghamshire, oft related, who knew him very well." In
some of his difficulties, it is probable that this fine^old Anglo-
Saxon MS. of Orosius was sold. As it is not found in the
catalogue of his MSS., written, as he states, Sep. 6th 1583,
it must have been disposed of before that year*. It has not
been ascertained through how many hands it passed before it
came into the possession of the Duke of Lauderdale. For nearly
a century, we cannot find any record of it. All that we know is,
that it had been in the possession of Dr. Dee, who had disposed
of it before 158*3, when he made his Catalogue. It must have
9 Liber A. S. in BiiL Lauderdaliaiva. Orosii Uisioria. Hie Cod. olixn fuit peculiuxn
Jobaxmis Dec, M.D. Vide, Catilogus vctcnun libronim septentrionalium, p 167 : ap-
pended* to — Grammaticte Islandicsc Rudimenta, per Runolpbum Jonam Islandum ;
Gzonias 1G88. In 1705 Wanlcj's Catalogus Librorum septentrionalium, tarn manoscrip-
toruni quam impressorum, was published. With his wonted honesty and accuracy Wanlej
says, pref. p v, — nihil in hoc Catalcgo Lihrorum Diplomatumve esse descriptum, quod
manibus oculisque non usurpavi, exceptis libris, qui sequuntur ; scU. Codex ./bannu Duels
Lcuderioit qui memoratur in pag. 303. etc. As he had not Fcen it, he there merely states
on the authority of Hickes : In Bibliot/ieca Lauderdaliana S^uper extaboL 1. Orosii
historia Saxonice, olim peculium Johannis Dee.
1 Speaking of the Laaderdale MS. Wanlcy says— qui quondam fuerat peculium doo-
tissimi viri Joannii Dee, M.D. cujus vigilanti curv dcbcnt eruditi, quod multorum Cod.
antiquorum heneficio adhuc firuuntur, quorum jactura alias deploranda foret. Catal. p 85.
2 Pref. p Tiii. to Dr. Dee's Diary and Catalogue of his MSS. by James Orchard Hal-
liwell, Esq., 4to. Camden Society for 1S42. Mr. D'Tsiacli has given a correct view of
Dr. Dee's character in his ** Amenities of Literature."
3 Life of William Lilly, written by himself in IOCS. 1 vol 6vo. 1774.
4 Dr. Dee's Diary and Catalogue of his MSS. by Mr. Halliwell, p 65.
LAUDERDALE MS. AXD HAITON. THE SAME. XV
passed into the hands of the Duke of Lauderdale, probably from
the Hatton collection, before 1682, as the Duke died in that
year. We are told it was collated with the Junian titinscript of
the Cotton MS. by Dr. Marshall *, Rector of Lincoln College,
Oxford; that must have been done some time before 1685, as
that is the recorded year of his demise. In 1688 Dr. Hickes
speaks of it as the Lauderdale MS. ', and Wanley gives it the
same designation in 1704.
There are, however, intimations that this MS. was once in the
Hatton collection ; for what has been called the Hatton Anglo-
Saxon MS. of Orosius, appears to be only that which is now
known as the Lauderdale. Hickes, in 1688 ^ says that the
MS. of Orosius, which was in the Hatton Library not long ago,
could not then be found. There is not any evidence that either
he or Elstob had ever seen the, so-called, Hatton MS. ; yet Elstob
gives various readings from what he calls Codex Hattonianus.
As every one of these various readings is exactly the same as the
Lauderdale, it is presumed that the Lauderdale and Hatton MS.
is one and the same. This MS.^ then, must have been sold
from the Hatton MSS. before they were purchased by the Bod-
leian, Oxford, as Hickes could not find it there, nor is it con-
tained in the MS. Catalogue of the Hatton MSS. in the Bodleian,
dated 1686. If these facts and intimations be duly weighed,
they seem to sanction the following conclusions : — ^That this
MS. passed from the library of Dr. Dee before 1583 ; that it was,
for some time, in the Hatton library, but was removed from that
depository, probably by sale, to the Duke of Lauderdale, as it was
in his library sometime before his death in 1682.
The subsequent history of this MS. must be traced through
the connexion that was formed between the Duke of Lauderdale,
and the family of Tollemache, one of the oldest in Suffolk, and
of Anglo-Saxon origin, as the name indicates, for Tollemache is
derived from the Anglo-Saxon tol, toll or tribute^ and maca, a
mate, companion^ or feUow, one connected with the revenues. The
6 Wanlej's CataL p B6.
6 See note 1, Hickes's Catal. 4to. 1688, p 145, and Wanley, p 85.
7 Notandum quod inter Codd. Hatto^u desiderantur : . . . Orosius^ cum tractatulo de
mensibos et Chronioo Abitidcnenn, etc, , . . quae omnia non ita pridem extitere in Hattoru
Bibl. Hi€kei9 CaUd. 4to. Oxon. 1688, p 139.
xvi PREFACE.
Tollemaches have flourished in Suffolk, in uninterrupted male
succession, from the first anival of the Saxons in England, for
more than thirteen centuries. Their early arrival with a Saxon
tribe is indicated by an inscription on the Manor-house at
Bentley, Suffolk :—
Before the I^ormans into England came,
Bentlej was my seat, and ToUemache my name.
The Duke of Lauderdale, having obtained the highest honours,
united himself to the ancient family of ToUemache by marrying
in 1672, for his second wife, Elizabeth, the older of the two
daughters and co-heiress of William Murray, Earl of Dysart, and
widow of Sir Lionel ToUemache, of Helmingham Hall, Suffolk,
the third Baronet. The Duke died without male issue in 1682,
when the Dukedom and all his other personal honours expired,
while those of his family devolved upon his brother Charles,
who then became the third Earl of Lauderdale.
The Duchess, who was a lady of great enei^ and talent, and
** whose Uterary accomplishments were beyond her sex*," sur-
vived her husband fifteen years. Soon after the Duke's death, a
dispute* arose between his brother Charles and the Duchess, in
which the valuable library of MSS. and printed books was in-
volved. When it was found expedient to dispose of the Ubrary\
8 Laing's Hist, of Scotland, 8vo. 1804^ vol IV, p 57.
9 " The Buke's library, which was of considerable extent and yalue, was sold, at suocessiye
intervals, (see next note) by public auction in London, probably in consequence of the
litigation which took place between the Duchess and his brother Charles, who succeeded
to the Earldom." Evelyn, in a letter to Samuel Pepys, dated 12 Aug. 16S9, says i^-'^The
Duke of Lauderdaile 8 (library) is yet intire, choicely bound, and to be sold by a friend
of mine to whom they are pawn'd." Evelyn's Memoin, 4to. vol II, p 287 : 8vo. vol IV,
p Zl9,^The Bannati/ne Mucellany, 4to. Edin. 1836. In thU Miscdlany^ vol II, p 153
—158, there u — Catalogus Librorum Manuscriptorum e Bibliotheca Joannis Duds do
Lauderdale m.dc.zcii., with an Introduction, p 151, 152, by the Right MonouraUe
J. G, Craiy.
1 The printed books were sold in London, at two sales in May 1690, but the MSS.
were not sold for nearly two years, in Jan. 1692, as will be seen by the Titles of the
following catalogues. — 1, " Bibliotheque de feu Monseigneur le Due de Lauderdale,** &c.
(French, Italian, and Spanish Books) May 14th 1690, 4to. pp 28.-2, The English part
of the Library of the Duke of Lauderdale, &c.. May 27th 1690, 4to. pp 16. — 3, Biblio-
theca Listructissima etc, Cui adjicitur Bibliotheca Manuscripta Lauderdaliana, etc
Cujus auctio habebitur Londini apud TomU Coffee Mouse, prope Ludgate, adjacentem
vico vulgo dicto Ludgate HHU, die 25 Januarii 169^, per Jo. Bullord, BibL 4to. A set of
these Catalogues, from the library of the late ^Ir. Heber, is now in the possession of
James T. Gibson Craig, Esq. Bannatyne Miscellany, 4to. Edin. 1836, vol II, p 151.
LAUDERDALE MS. AT HELMINGHAIH HALL. xvii
W^ XDuchess, knowing how highly some of the MSS. were valued
^^ \lae late Duke, was naturally anxious, from her affectionate
^^^rd for him, to retain those which he considered his greatest
tonsures. Among these was the Anglo-Saxon MS. of Orosius,
'^^ch she rightly judged could not fail to he most interesting .
and of the highest value to the ToUemaches, one of the oldest
-Anglo-Saxon families in England. This reservation and cai'e of the
MS. will account for its not being in the sale of the Duke's other
MSS., and for its omission in the catalogue of the sale, reprinted
in the Bannatyne Miscellany, as stated in the preceding notes.
The Duchess died in 1697, and was succeeded in all her own
honours by the eldest son of her first husband. Sir Lionel
Tollemache, who then became second Earl of Dysart. He in-
herited the Suffolk estates, with Helmingham Hall, and the
library containing this MS. It descended vnih the Helmingham
and Cheshire estates in 1837 to its present owner, John Tolle-
mache, Esquire, M.P., son of the late Admiral Tollemache, and
nephew of the fifth Earl of Dysart. It has been in the library at
Helmingham Hall since the death of the Duke, and has been
little used for more than a century and a half. On July 17th
1850, 1 wals invited to Helmingham to examine this MS., and
ascertain how it could be made available in improving the
Anglo-Saxon text of my proposed edition of Orosius. It was
then, with a kindness and confidence that I can never forget,
most unexpectedly placed in my hands, and I had the pos-
session and unrestrained use of it till July 27th 1854, on which
day it was returned, and it is now securely kept in the library
•at Helmingham Hall.
Having given this brief and imperfect history of the Lauderdale
MS. of King Alfred's Anglo-Saxon version of Orosius, it is of
the first importance to use every means to ascertain its age and
value as a translation. The writing is a fine specimen of the free
and expeditious hand, adopted by scribes towards the latter part
of King Alfred's reign. The letters are rather small, but very
clear, and the contractions not numerous. The table of contents
is in rather a larger and bolder hand than the remainder of
the MS. The letters and accents are all w^ritten in the same hand
and ink, without any coloured letters or illuminations. The
XVIU PREPACK.
only ornamental part of the writing is at the beginning of the
first five books, where the initial letters are formed in elegant
devices^, which, being drawn in the brown-black ink of the MS.,
produce a very pleasing effect. From the style and general
appearance of the writing, the particular form of the letters, and
of the contractions, this MS. seems to have been written about
the close of the ninth century, or the beginning of the tenth.
The two forms of the lettei;y, as seen in their transition state,
indicate the early date of L. In the first line of PI. I, we have
ymb hwyrft, where the two forms of y are seen : the early y,
without a dot, in ymb ; and the transition form, with the incipient
dot, in hw^rft. The y in hwyrft is formed by beginning the top
of the first strolce on the right, with a hair line, making it
gradually thick in the curve, and finer as it descends till it ter-
minates, as it began, with a hair line. The second stroke is
taken out of the middle or thick part of the first, and is ter-
minated, on the right, with a pressure of the pen, forming a dot.
To make the top of the first stroke agree with the closing dot of
the second, the pen must be placed there again, and a dot made.
As it required a quick sight, a steady hand, and great care to
place the dot exactly at the fine beginning of the first stroke, a
space was very often seen between the dot and the fine stroke.
To remove this difficulty, the first stroke of the y was made of
the same thickness, and the dot placed above to the right. This
may, perhaps, account for the dot over the y, which subsequently
came into general use. Every y, in the facsimile of the Cotton
MS. PI. II, will serve as an example of this y with a point or
dot over it.
The contractions in L are generally such as prevailed in the
ninth centurj^ as may be seen in PI. I. Much stress, how-
ever, must not be laid on their use, as indicating the date,
especially where the Runic character or letter*, named el>el, is
written as a contraction for the word e^el. The names of the
Runes, or of the indigenous pagan alphabet, like the names of
the Hebrew letters, are significant words. In this instance, the
name of the Anglo-Saxon Rune or pagan letter is et>el, which
2 A specimen, but not the best, may be seen in the initial letter of PL L
3 L p 103, 4 di Bk IV, ch 5, § 3, p 82, 20 h.
LAUDERDALE MS. OLDER THAN THE COTTON. xix
Signifies native land^ hirtk place. The Runic letter el>el is used
twice in Beowulf, instead of the word el?el, 1035: 1819*. Other
Runes* are found in MSS. \vritten at a later period than L.
The Cotton MS. has been ascribed to the tenth® century ; but,
from the form and character of the writing, it does not appear to
be so old as the Lauderdale. The L must be older than C, if the
latter copied from L ; and some evidence may be adduced to
make it appear probable that C did copy from L, or that they
both copied from one and the same old IMS. The former is
more probable, for the omissions of L are omitted by C. Some
of the omissions of C are just such as would be made by a
copier of L, and some of the errors of L seem to be copied by C.
These points are now to be examined.
The copy of a MS. would naturally have the same omissions,
as that from which it was copied. This is just the relation that
subsists between C and L ; for, in the table of contents, the
scribe of L neglected to write the title of Book V : Ch. VIII ;
and this title is omitted by C\ It is therefore probable that one
of these MSS. was copied from the other.
There are other omissions, which seem to indicate the MS.
that was copied from the other. All, \vho have been accustomed
to copying, must have observed how liable they have been to
omit intervening words, clauses, and even sentences, when the
eye has caught the same word or words immediately or at some
distance below. Such omissions occur in C. — In p 17, 21 h-k
on )^t sand occur in L, and the scribe of C, seeing the same
words just below, omits the intervening clause 21 k-22 c, and
writes the first — on l^ajt sand, 21 h-k^ and goes on and l>c2r
22 ffh. Tlie following is a still longer and more striking ex-
ample. The L gives a minute account of the Amazons p 33,
39 a-p 34, 4 e. The first line of this account ends with earme
wif, and nine lines forward the line closes with carman wif. The
4 Mr. KemWe on A. S. Runes, Archaologia, vol XXVIII, p 344.— Hickes's Thes. vol I,
p 135.
5 CoJex Exoniensis, p 50, etc. Eickea's Thes. vol II, p 3— 5: Tab. IIIl— VI: Ar-
clucol. vol XXVm, p 360—365.
6 *• Kot later thAn the tenth century." Thorpe's Oros. pre/, p vi. In Mr. Planta's
Catalogue of the Cotton MSS. in the Brit. Mus. fol 1802, p 34, it is assigned to the xith
ccntujy.
7 See the printed A. a text, p 13, 23 a— 24c: and the L,p G: C fol 4, and fol SI b.
d
XX PREFACE.
scribe of C, after writing earme wif, caught his eye upon earman
wif below, and went on, — men hie swa tintredon, omitting the
whole nine intervening lines, 33, 40 i — p 34, 4 ft : L p 33, 26 a —
p 34, 3 y : C fol. 23. — It seems to be evident, from these ex-
amples, that L was not copied from C, for then L would not
have had the passages omitted by C ; but that C copied fr*om L,
as the same word or words occur twice in L, below each other,
so as to catch the eye of the scribe, while they occur only
once in C.
This is rendered more probable, when the very errors of L are
copied by C. In L p 125, the scribe carelessly wrote, — Lapidus
Mutius wees consul, making the names of the two consuls as one.
The scribe of C, fol. 79, minutely copied the error of L, instead
of writing correctly, Lepidus and Mucins wseron consulas*. In
L p 38, 18 b the scribe first wrote the defective word mjese ; but,
perceiving his eiTor, he put ian above in small letters, making the
proper word maesiane; C, observing only the larger and more
perceptible letters, and passing over the small superscribed ian,
copied the erroneous word maese*.
But there may be such omissions, and a copy of such peculiar
errors as prove, almost beyond a doubt, which was copied from
the other. Such is the following : — ^At the end of sheet IIII, and
at the bottom of p 62 of the Lauderdale MS., the scribe had
only room to write Laecede- ; and in taking another sheet, and
in beginning the next page, he omitted -monia, the concluding
part of Laecede-monia, and began p 63 with the next complete
word ealdor-man ; instead, therefore, of writing Laecede-monia
ealdor-man, he only wrote Laecede ealdor-man. This was a very
possible and natural omission of L, at the conclusion of a page,
when the usual attention was diverted by taking and beginning a
new sheet. The scribe of C copied the incomplete word Laecede,
just as L left it, without the same reason for lea\nng it incom-
plete, as it does not conclude a sheet, nor come at the end of a
line in C. It seems hardly possible, then, that such a glaring
mistake could have been made in C, if it had not been copied
from L^
8 See note to Oros. p 98, 10 e-f, and the A. S. printed text
9 Note, p 37, 16 a.
1 A. S. printed text, p 54, 28 tf and note : L p 62, 63: C foL 41 b.
LAUDERDALE MS. WAS COPIED BY THE COTTON. xxi
It seems clear, from these examples, that L and C are so
closely connected as to lead to the conclusion that one was the copy
of the other. But the more ample text of L could not be copied
from C, as the deficient clauses and sentences of the latter tes-
tify. If, then, one was a copy of the other, and L did not copy
from C, it follows that C copied from L ; and, if the scribe of
the Cotton did copy from the Lauderdale, the latter must be the
older, as previously intimated.
This conclusion is not invalidated by the fact, that a few
words and clauses, and one short sentence [p 9, 2 a — 3 b], have
been found in C, and omitted in L. These are merely explana-
tory, and such as might be inserted by a scribe acquainted with
the A. S. idiom, such as the wi'iter of the Cotton MS., whose
alterations from the L seem to lead to the belief that he was an
Anglo-Saxon, or at least, judging from his orthography, that he
was familiar with the cultivated language of the West Saxons.
There ai-e, however, so many instances of great carelessness in the
scribe of C, as to lead a casual observer to say, it is the " work
of an illiterate scribe." The various omissions and errors in C
and L are pointed out in the Notes and Various Readings.
It is not only the antiquity of the Lauderdale MS. for which
it is distinguished, but for its use of accents, its grammatical
forms, and important readings. The accents are neither nu-
merous nor r^ular; but, when applied, they are generally
correct In the inflection of words and the construction of sen-
tences, great care has been manifested. It is more accurate than
C, in distinguishing the terminations of -an and -on, both in
nouns and verbs. In C, there is great confusion in these ter-
minations ; while in L, they are generally correct : thus, where
C has for the infinitive, standon and habbon ; and for tlie per-
fect plural, stodan and hcefdan ; for the ac. and dat. pi. ]?one
sweoronr, fisceran, fugeleran, huntan p 20, 5 ; L has properly
standan, habban ; stodon and hasfdon; l?one sweoran; fiscerum,
fugelerum and huntum. — In the pi. of the subjunctive mood,
especially of the perfect tense, L affords many examples of the
distinctive termination -en ; as haebben, naebben, haefden, waeren,
naeren, mosten and mehten. C retains a few of these, as ofer-
drifen p 30, 27 A, sometimes omitting the n, as mihle Bk I : ch. xiv
XMl PREFACE.
§ 2, p 37, 31 rf: L mehten. — In addition to greater accuracy ia
gi'ammatical forms, L has often better readings than C. L has
generally cyning, sometimes contracted cj^ng, while C uses the
impure and later forms, kyning, kyningc, kyngc, and cynge. —
L, by a single word, frequently restores the sense to a passage,
which had been involved in difficulty by the faulty reading of C.
In Bk V : ch. X $ 4, p 109, 5 J, C has gesettan, appeased^ allayed^
as gesette, in Bk IV : ch. xi ^ 6, p 98, 2 c, altering the meaning :
on turning to L, the true reading is found, ge-iecton added to,
increased, strengthened^ and thus the sense is restored.
L, however, has a predilection for the use of certain letters.
The radical g, after a vowel, an r or 1, is always retained at the
end of words in L, instead of being changed into h, as in C.
Thus, L has beag, wag, beorg, burg, and the regular gen. hedges,
wages, beorges, burge ; w^hile C has beah, wah, beorh, burh, and
the gen. as above, beages, etc. Also slog slew, bug low, on-wealg
sound, instead of sloh, huh, on-wealh. — ^L generally substitutes ie
for i, i, y or y, as fiend, giet, gegierwan, hie, hiene, hierde,
iernende, for fynd, gj^t, gegyrwan, hi, hy, hine, hyrde, jTnende. —
The a is often changed into o, especially before m and n : thus,
L generally writes gelomp, lond, mon, monig, ond, sond, while
C more frequently has gelamp, land, man, manig, and, sand. —
L sometimes uses an for on, [L ji? 83, 15 a : 93, 30 % : 130, 3/.]
Having given a brief history of the Lauderdale MS., and
advanced some reasons for concluding that it is the oldest MS.
of Orosius now known to exist, and shewn its superiority in its
grammatical forms, and the value of its readings, and also
noticed its predilection for the use of certain letters, we may
now be permitted to enter upon some minor details, and to give
a brief notice of the present condition of this MS.
The parchment of L is clear and good, but age has given it a
rather dark colour. The size of the parchment is 1 1 J inches by
7i ; the writmg occupies 8 J in. by 5 J in. each page, consisting of
31 lines. The MS. is divided into portions or sheets of eight
leaves. The iiird, p 46 iiir, p 63 v-, p 78 vi-, p 94 -vii-,
p 1 10 viii-, p 126 and vim th, p 142^ portions or sheets of eight
2 Tho page?, following the Roman numerals, refer to the pages of the L manuscript,
uUerv tlie sheet ends. The place, where one sheet of L ends and another Ix^ns^ may be
LAUDERDALE MS. THE CHASM FILLED UP BY FACSIMILES FROM C. XXlli
leaves are all thus marked at the foot of the last page of each
sheet ; the x th, j? 143 sheet, however, is marked at the foot of
its first page, while the ist sheet and xith, which contains only
seven leaves, are not visibly marked. The whole MS., there-
fore, consists of ten sheets of eight leaves, and the xith sheet
of seven leaves, making a total of 87 leaves, (10x8+7=87) or 174
pages. The sheets are now all complete, except the second. This
second sheet of eight leaves, from page 15' to 30 both inclusive,
has unfortunately been torn out, at an early period, and the
chasm filled up by the insertion of eight leaves of modern parch-
ment, on which there was a very imperfect transcript from C of
the missing leaves. The writing was not only incorrect, but so
small that it filled only twelve of the sixteen pages, leaving four
blank. Altogether the imperfection of this transcript was so great,
that I was most anxious to have a facsimile copy from C of those
pages wanting in L. I was enabled to gratify my desire, and to
engage Messrs. Nctherclifl and Son to make the facsimiles by
the liberality of the owner of the L. In using the greatest exertion
to secure accuracy, every letter was carefully compared with C,
and revised three times* by myself at the British Museum.
A facsimile copy was then printed on parchment, which has been
carefully inserted into the L with this explanatory note written
at the top of the first facsimile page. — *' The following eleven
leaves are a facsimile copy of the Cotton MS. They contain the
same matter as the eight missing leaves, mentioned at the foot of
the preceding page*, and they are now inserted by Joseph Bos-
worth, LXi.D.y at the request of John ToUemache, Esq. M.P.
Helmingham Hall, September 29th, 1856." The insertion of
this facsimile from the C, makes the L as complete as possible,
fouad in the notes by turning to L p 46, L |7 62 dc. In the text aboTe *inTd p 46 denote
that the third then of L ends with page 46 of L. The place in the printed text T/here
each sheet ends is referred to in the notes, thus page 46 of L refers to 48, 12 c, that is in
page 43^ line 12, irord c or 3^ the third sheet of L ends, and the fourth begins.
3 The first leaf of L being filled with irrelevant matter, the paging of Orosius begins
on the second leaf of the first sheet, hence there are only seven leaves or fourteen pt^pes
of manuscript in the first sheet, and therefore the paging of the second sheet is from
I5to30incluaTe. '
4 The smallest error or omission of a stroke is noticed at the end of Notes and Various
Bladings to Orosius.
5 This note is copied from L and given iu Notes and Various Readings to Book I : ch.
I, f M : p 20, 18 1;.
XXIV PREFACE.
now it has its deficiency supplied from the only MS. of nearly
its own age.
The same lithographic artists also prepared facsimiles of the
three pages of L, comprehending King Alfred's Description of
Europe, and the first part of Ohthere's voyage*. A few copies of
these facsimiles of L, and of C, intended chiefly for presents,
were printed upon tinted paper to resemhle the colour of the
manuscripts, with the following title : — A description of Europe
and the voyages of Ohthere an4 Wulfstan, written in Anglo-Saxon
by King Alfred the Great; containing, — 1 A facsimile copy of
the whole A. S. text from C, and as far as it exists in L ; together
sixteen facsimile pages, — 2 A printed A. S. text, based on these
]\ISS., — 3 Notes and various readings, — i A literal English trans-
lation and notes, — 5 A map of Europe in the time of Alfred. —
It was printed in large .4to. to accord with the size of the MSS.
The first leaf of sheet i does not contain any matter referring
to Orosius, the paging, therefore, begins with the first page of
the second leaf, where the MS. of Orosius commences. It ends
at the bottom of the right hand page of the seventh and last leaf
of sheet xi, having the last, or left hand page, filled with a nearly,
obliterated account of the dimensions of Noah's ark, the age of
the patriarch, and of his sons. Thus, three pages,— the two
pages of the first leaf, and the last page, — being taken from 1 74,
— ^the pages in the entire MS. will leave 171 pages filled with
JMS. of King Alfred's A. S. version of Orosius.
The first leaf is of the same parchment as the rest of the MS.,
but both of its pages are occupied with irrelevant devices. In
the first page, there are emblematical representations of the four
Evangelists, drawn with the pen in the same brown-black ink as
the MS. Towards the left upper corner, within a circle, formed
by a rough outline of a coiled serpent, over whose head is a
small square with the letter t in red, there is a neat outline of
an eagle with a rough stroke of red under the eye, extending
to the end of the beak. Above its head is written aquila, ioha,
that is, lohannes. Within a smaller circle, a little to the right
of the last, a lamb is represented having the horns, and a square
between the fore-feet, painted red, and Marcus written ovet its
6 Orosius, Bk I : ch. I, § 11*14 : /1 18, 20 0—;? 20, 18 c.
LAUDERDALE MS. ITS STATE OF PRESEUVATION IN i.D. 185C. XXV
back, and Agnus Dei over its head. A little below, and to the
right of the circle of Marcus, is an ox, without any circle, but
with Lucus inscribed on its side. In a single line, below Aquila
and Agnus Dei, a curious Runic alphabet extends nearly the
width of the page, each Rune being accompanied with the small
common letter, that represents the Rune. A little lower, and to
the left of the middle of the page, there is a parallelogram filled
with a rough, flourishing and fanciful drawing, some of the most
prominent parts of which are painted red. Over the parallelo-
gram is written, — ^Vinea Domini. In the right-hand lower corner,
is a human figure with a glory surrounding the head, and with
hands extended holding a globe. The face, the shoulder, and
the globe are touched with red. Mattheus is written on the neck
and over the head. The second page contains only an enlarged,
rude and more recent outline of the figure last described, with
Fulgens written over its head.
The MS. upon the whole is in a fab state of preservation,
though there are a few worm holes, perforating the first eight
leaves, and some small cuts and injuries in the subsequent leaves.
There is about an inch torn out of the middle of the foot of page
33, but it does not touch the writing. In p 39, there is a slit in
the parchment about f of an inch long, and very nan'ow. It
must have been an original cut in the skin, as the scribe wTites
to the left edge, and then skips over the slit, and continues his
writing on the right side, as if the parchment had been perfect.
In p 41 there was an original defect in the parchment, which
has been extended to two inches by a subsequent rend. In
p 43, there is a small oval hole about one eighth of an inch long.
The parchment is quite perfect from p 43 to 107. In p 107
there is another original hole, of oval form, one inch long and
half an inch wide. In the margin of p 11 5, there is an irregular
cut about five eighths of an inch by one quarter. At the foot of
p 119, there is a small rend. In the middle of p 121, there is a
round hole not quite a quarter of an inch in diameter, which is
made to represent the body of a frog, the head and other parts
being neatly drawn in outline round the hole with a pen and the
. same ink as that used for the MS. On the other side of the
leaf (p 122) the same hole is surrounded with a fnll, at the upper
XXn PREFACE,
part df which a dog's head is drawn. Twelve lines below, in the
same 122nd page, round the margin of two small holes, is a very
good outline of a dog's head and fore-feet, in profile, the upper
hole representing the eye. These were original defects in the
parchment, which the scribe attempted to turn mto ornaments.
A piece about an inch and a half long, and three quarters of an
inch broad, is torn out of the middle of the margin of p 133. In
p 148, at the beginning of Book VI, there is not the usual
ornamental letter, but merely a blank space; indicating that
such a letter was intended. At the beginning of many of the
chapters in this book, there are also blank spaces, indicating that
they were intended to be filled with the same sort of letters, as
those which were used in the preceding five books. At the foot
of p 165, there is a rend in the parchment about an inch long.
In p 169, there is an original cut in the skin about half an inch
by a quarter. The last leaf is a little shrivelled, apparently from
having been pasted on the cover, and, at some early period, in
taking it off, five holes have been made in the parchment. The
largest is about three quai-ters by half an inch, and at the begin-
ning, and between the lines 3 and 5 taking away 3 letters in line
4, leaving only l^u unade, for furhwunade, and the upper part
of two letters in line 5. The second hole is in line 13, and egg
shaped, not quite a quarter of an inch long, but taking away the
corner of the contraction for and, and the h in hiene. The other
three are very small and do not deface any letters. In other
respects the parchment is quite perfect, and in good preservation.
The Cotton MS. Little or nothing has been discovered to
enable us to ascertain the history of the Cotton MS. of King
Alfred's A. S. version of Orosius [Tiberius B 1.], before it found a
secure resting-place in the Cotton library. An Anglo-Saxon MS.
of Orosius is mentioned in the catalogue of the Glastonbury
Library of the year 1248^; but means have been wanting to
trace either the L or C to this library. Dr. Caius, founder of
Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge, must have seen a MS.
of Alfred's version of Orosius before 1568 ; for, when speaking
7 Lther Orosii 2 Latina Lingua; tertiuM inAnglica, [i.e. Saxonica] rrfi«ti sed ItgihUa.
17anle/a CataL Pref. p viiL
CX)TTON MS. OF OROSIUS. XXVil
of Hibernia in the ICing's time, he refers to it, ia his Antiquity of
the University of Cambridge, 1568, in these words, —
. . . **Miaie Alphredi reyis^Kiberni vulgo dicehantur ScotL Enm obeaussam,
vbicungue apud Orosium oecurrebat HihemuSj Aluredua vertit ScotteV
In ** CataloguB Scriptorum, quibus TdUS est duobus hisce libris Londinensis,*'
which follows p 360, he cites — " Orosius Hispanus, quern Aluredus vertit*.^*
Though we cannot assert, that the IMS., which Caius consulted
before 1568, was that which was subsequently purchased by Sir
Robert Cotton, we have evidence that it was the very copy,
which Lambarde employed in translating Ohthere's Voyages,
published by Hakluyt in 1598 ; for, in the margin, are notes in
the hand-writing of Lambarde. Further proofs will be subse-
quently produced, when we come to speak of Ohthere's voyages.
This MS. of Orosius was probably one of the first possessed by Sir
Robert Cotton, who is said to have begun his collection so early
as 1588 or 1590. In this case, it would have been in his hands
eight or ten years, during which time, Lambarde might have had
access to it to make the translation for Hakluyt. It is expressly
mentioned, in the first published Catalogue of the Cotton Li-
brary m 1696, compiled by Dr. Thomas Smith at the request
of Sir John Cotton, grandson of Sir Robert \ Dr. Smith de-
scribes it, —
** Tiberius, B. L 1 Orosius, Saiouice, ex interpretatione R. Alfred! :" witb
itco other distinct works, p 22.
This valuable MS, followed the fate of the Cotton Library*.
In 1700, an Act was passed to secure the Library for the public
benefit, in the name of the Cottons. Queen Anne bought Cotton
House, Westminster, in 1 706, for the Royal as well as the Cot-
tonian library. The House and Library were vested in trustees,
8 Be antiquitate Cantabrigiensis Academiae, etc. ExcTsvm Londini 1568. Very small
8to. p 233, 9—12.
9 The 4to. Ed. of 1574 by John Day, p 172, 19—21.
1 Catalogus librorum Manuscriptonmi Bibliothecse Cottonians. Cui prxmitiuntur
iHostris Tiri, D. Boberti Cottoni, Equitis Aumti et Baronctti, xita : et Bibliothecse Cot-
toniaxue historia et synopsis. Scriptore Thoma Suiitho, Ecclesis AnglicanaB Presbytero.
Oxonii, e Theatre Sheldoniano mdcxovi.
2 The History of the Cotton Library will be found in Dr. Smith's CaUl. 1606 : Bio-
graphia Britannica ; and Knight's Biography in the English Cjclopa-dia under Gotten ;
ftnd in the Pret to Planta*8 Catal.
XXVUl PREFACE.
for the public. In 1712, the Labmry was removed to Essex
House, Essex St., Strand, and in 1730 to Little Dean's Yard,
Westminster, where a fire broke out, on Oct. 23i'd 1731, and
111 most precious manuscripts were burnt or lost, and 99 ren-
dered imperfect. What remained were removed to the new
building, intended for the dormitory of Westminster school, and
in 1757 they were transferred to the secure keeping of the Britisli
Museum. The Cotton MS. of Alfred's Anglo-Saxon version of
Orosius, happily escaped the ravages of the fire, and remains in
a perfect state in the British Museum to the present day.
The accurate Wanley gives a more correct description of this
MS. in 1 704 \ than Dr. Smith in 1696. Wanley says,—
" Tiberius, B. I. Cod, memhr. in foL mtn, in quo eontinentur—T. fol 1. Her
onginnetS sco boc J>e man Orosius nemnetS. In hoc Cod. prima Ohtheri Periplus
fol 7 h, hahetur; aecunda autemfol 11 : Wulfstani etiamfol 11 h : from fol 1 to
lOD b : \rith three other distinct works, which need not be described." See
Wanley p 219.
Mr. Joseph Planta, keeper of the MSS. in the British Museum,
finished his Catalogue in 1796, which was published in 1802/.
Planta judiciously copies verbatim Wanley 's description of this
]\IS., but adds, without apparent authority, that it was of the
xith century, which rather appears to be about the middle of
the xth^
It is one of the very best specimens of Anglo-Saxon writing,
and is altogether a very beautiful and precious MS., though the
scribe has made some sad blunders. It deserves a minute de-
scription. Even at the present time, the parchment, which is
thick and good, is generally clear and light, for its age. Its size
is 11 1 inches by 7|. The lines vary a little in length, but they
are mostly 5^ inches long. From the beginning to folio 33 a
there are twenty-five lines in a page. In folio 33 a, and from
thence to the end, there are twenty-seven lines in a page. These
twenty-seven lines, being closer together, fill the same space as
3 Huxnpbredi TVanleii Librorum yett. Septentrionalium Catalogus. fol. Oxon.
MDCCr.
4 i Catalogue of the Manuscripts in the Cotton Library, deposited in the Britiah
Museum, etc. 2 vols fol. 1802. p 34, col. 2.
6 From the character of the writing, I should rather say, it was written about the
middle of the xth century. See Astle ;> 1 08, No. 6.— Mr. Thorpe says,— •« Not later than
the tenth century." Pref. to Oros. p VL
JUNIAN TRANSCRIPT OP THE COTTON MS. xxix
the preceding twenty-five lines. Thus, the writing occupies in
each page 9 inches by 5|, leaving a margin at the top of | of an
inch, and at the bottom of If in. : the outer margin is 1| in.,
and the inner margin is only ^ of an inch.
This beautiful manuscript is written in one hand, except four
pages and a half, from folio 30 b, p 41, 41 c, to fol 32 b, 13 rf,
jp 44, 14 A, where thei'e is a change in the form of the letters
and accents, as ^viD be seen by comparing Plate III with Plate II.
The accents, which seem to be of the same age as the MS,
are made with a fine upstroke of the pen, and with a greater or
a less pressure, forming a large or small dot at the top, as seen in
Plates in and 11. Thei-e are other accents formed by the up-
stroke of the pen, and sometimes a little curved, but without a
dot. These, like the recent alterations in the words, appear to
have been made several centuries after the original writing, and
are so^irregular, and often so incorrect, as to be useless.
^fuch of the punctuation is by a later hand, apparently by the
same which made the recent and faulty accents and the interlinear
alterations in the words. The stops, especially those like our
inverted semicolon, are so incorrect, that they have been omitted,
as quite useless, or rather because they firequently pervert the
The JuNiAN TRANSCRIPT of the Cotton MS. [Tiberius B. I.]
Francis Junius or du Jou the younger, was born at Heidelberg in
1589, where his father, Francis Junius, was Professor of Divinity,
and author of many learned works, but he is best known by his
translation of the Scriptures into Latin in conjunction with Tremel-
lius. While his son was a child, the professor removed to Holland,
and occupied the divinity chair at Leyden wuth great credit and
advantage to the protestants, till his death by the plague in 1 602.
His son was educated at Leyden, and w^as some time in the army ;
but at the close of the war, he devoted himself to literature as his
profession, and in 1620 came to England, where he was occupied
as librarian to the Earl of Arundel from 1621 to 1651, a period of
thirty years. He was a most diligent and successful student of
the Teutonic languages, and sedulous in searching for Anglo-
Saxon MSB., and in copying them. Among these, one of the
XXX PREFACE.
most valuable is his beautiful transcript of Orosius from the
Cotton MS. It is written in a very neat, and legible, but in a small
hand, on 102 pages of a coarse, small folio, paper, llf inches
by 5|. Its history is soon told, though it is difficult to ascertain
the time when it was written, probably about 1654. His nu-
merous MSS- were his richest treasures, kept with diligent care.
To secure their preservation, he bequeathed them to the Bodleian
Library, Oxford, and after his demise at Windsor, in the house
of his nephew, Isaac Vossius* in 1678, Orosius was safely de-
posited, \vith his other MSS. in the archives of the Bodleian. It
is marked Junius 15.
There is one great defect in the transcript of Junius, the
omission of accents. In other respects, he took some liber-
ties in transcribing, as Elstob, in copying this manuscript of
Junius about forty years afterwards, and referring to a judicious
coiTection, makes this general remark, —
" Obiter notandum ease puto, Junium pro suo judicio, ubi voces obiter
scribendas esse crediderit, inutasse, et lectionem qus yerissima illi visa est,
subbtituisse." A note in the margin of EUtoVa transcript ofJuniui^ p 6.
At the top of the first page of this Junian transcript, is written,
in the hand of Dr. Marehall. Rector of Lincoln College, from 1672
to his death in 1685, —
"Hanc Orosii versionem Saxonicam ex manuscripto Cottoniano descripsit
darissimus Franciscus Junius, Francisci filius. Fostmodiizn apographum col-
latum erat cum codice manuscripto e bibliothedL Latherdalianft petito; qui
olim fuit Johannis Dee M.D. peculium."
About twenty. five years after Dr. Marshall wrote this, Wanley
in 1704, gives the following title and description of this tran-
script, —
" JVX. 15. Pauli Orosii historia Hoemesta, sive de Miseriia mundi para-
pbrastice ab iElfredo Sege in linguam Saxonicam traducta.
" Apographum boc descripsit CI. JuniuSy ex Cod. Cottoniano, qui inscribitur,
TiBEBiTS, B. I. eundem vero postea contulit vir CI. Tho, MarescJiallus cum
Cod. Bibliothec® Lauderdaliante^ qui quondam fuerit peculium doctissimi viri
Joannii Dee M.D. etc. p 85.
Dr. Marshall, the intimate friend of Junius, and joint editor of
the- Mceso- Gothic and Anglo-Saxon Gospels, of 1665, gave the
vaiious readings of the Lauderdale MS. in the Junian copy, by
ELSTOBS TRANSCRIPT OF JUNIUS. XXXI
making dots, or drawing a line under the letters of the word
in Junius, and writing the letters or word of the Lauderdale
above. Words or sentences in L, which are not in Junius, have
their place of omission denoted by a caret, and the omitted words
are written above the line or in the margin. Letters or words
above the line or in the margin of Junius are, therefore, the read-
ings of L given by Dr. Marshall, who also wrote the references
to the original Latin of Orosius.
The Elstob transcript of the Junian copy. This is a copy of
a copy, made by William Elstob, when he was a very young
man. His literary career was short, but distinguished for its
energy and success. He was born in 1673, at Newcastle-upon-
Tyne, where he received his early education, and was afterwards
sent to Eton, and from thence to Catherine Hall, Cambridge.
Being dissatisfied with his position at Cambridge, and the air not
agreeing with his delicate constitution, he removed to Queen's
College, Oxford, Dec, 2, 1691. Here he found a society of
young men, full of literary zeal, devoting themselves to the study
of Anglo-Saxon. — ^Edmund Gibson, afterwards Bishop of London,
was one of the most energetic and successful of these students.
His edition of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, with a Latin trans-
lation and notes, in 1692, was a marvellous work for a young
man of twenty-three years of age, who had just taken the degree
of B.A. A succession of the most valuable books in Anglo-Saxon
was given to the world by men of this learned body. Edward
Thwaites published his Heptateuchus in 1698 : his Grammatica
Anglo-Saxonica in 1711: — Christopher Rawlinson, Boethius in
1698. — Thomas Benson published, Vocabularium Anglo-Saxoni-
cum, Lexico Gul. Sumneri magna parte auctius in 1701, when
he was only B.A. — William Nicolson, subsequently archbishop
of Cashel, wrote the learned preface to Willdns's Leges Anglo-
Saxonic® in 1719;— and George Smith, in 1722, completed his
father's splendid folio edition of Bede's Ecclesiastical History, ia
Latin and. Anglo-Saxon. These distinguished men were all of
the same college as Mr. Elstob, and most of them being his
associates and friends, naturally turned his attention from the
study of the oriental to the northern languages. In 1696 Elstob
XXXU PREFACE.
was chosen a fellow of University College, generally associated
with the name of King Alfred, as its founder. Here he received
a fresh stimulus td his Anglo-Saxon studies, from his friend
Humphrey Wanley, who was also a fellow of this college. Mr.
Elstob had already made very extensive preparations for an
edition of the Anglo-Saxon Laws ; and, during his residence in
Univereity College, he transcribed the whole of Orosius, in a
small 4to vol. 9 inches by 7, consisting of 166 pages. He
finished it at the age of twc-aty-five, as we learn by comparing
the date of the following title with the year of his birth : —
nOBlEESTA
PAVLI OEOSIJ.
PA.TBIO SEBMOKE DONATIT
^LFILEDUS MAGNUS.
Anglo-SaxoDum Bex doctissimus.
HVyC LIBBnt KI APOOBJLPHO IV
HTLLyO PBOPBIA MAITV DE8CBIP
SI.
OXOKIAE.
nr BIBLIOTnECA BODLEIAKA A2^0
dom:ini. MDCxcvin.
In the printed proposals for publishing Orosius, issued by Mr. Elstob in the
following year, he copies the preceding title, but adds after doctissimus ; ad
exemplar Junianum, edidit Wilhelmus Elstob, A.M. et Coll. XTuiv. Soc. Oxoniss
e Theatro Sheldoniano, An. Dom. 3O)Ci0.
Elstob's transcript is written in a very neat and small hand,
without any accents. He has even omitted the almost solitary
accent of Junius on see', and has defaced his transcript by some
gi'oss elTors^
The various readings of L, written in the Junian copy by
Dr. Marshall, are placed at the foot of each page. Mr. Elstob
collated his own copy with the Cotton, and noted its readings
on the outer margin. At the top of the page, opposite the title,
he gives the following explanation of the marks he used in the
collations : —
6 Table of Contents p9,2lab Beadan ss, Bk I : ch I, { VII.
7 Table of Contents ;> 11, Z5 e-^ see maera Alexander, instead of se Msera Alexander.
Junius and haye se: Bk lY : ch V.
ELIZABETH ELSTOBS WORKS. XXXUl
** Quaere an voces istae, qu» hnbent lineam Stibii sive Olcastrensis subductam,
Don idco notantur istiusmodi lme& subnotat&, quod eas Codex Hattonianus
[Iiauderdalianus P] * non aguoscit. Quseras itidem an qusB line4 Stibii supra
notantur non eunt ex eodem codice addenda atque supplenda."
The Rev. Samuel Pegge, D.C.L. concludes, that he wrote notes
upon the Anglo-Saxon text of Orosius, on these grounds,—
"Mr.EUtob, speaking of tbe metbod he had used in translating the Homily
of S. Gregory, says, in writing to his sister, ho had done it . . . iisdem ferd
Terbifl repositis qusD in Saxonica oh'm transfusa. . . . Eodem plane ratione, qua
jam pridem Obosiuai a nohU eluctibratum scis*. Whence it would seem, he
had added a body of notes upon Orosius in a volume separate from the copy he
bad made of the Saxon Version, for nothing of the kind appears in the copy.
Perhaps they were intended to be transcribed into the blank leaves at the end
of the copy, which are numerous »."
If he ever wrote such notes, not the slightest trace of them
has yet been discovered.
An allusion having been made to his sister, the celebrated
Anglo-Saxon scholar, it would be ungracious to allow her name
to pass without a short notice. Miss Elizabeth Elstob was ten
years younger than her brother, who affectionately calls her —
"dulcis et indefessa studeorum meorum comes ^'* While her
brother was in Oxford she mostly resided in that city, and joined
him in his studies. She was justly held in great esteem by the
most eminent Anglo-Saxon scholars of that age, and published
in 1709 the Homily on S. Gregory's birth-day with the Anglo-
Saxon text, and an English translation, with a very learned
preface and notes. In 1715, she wrote and printed the first
Anglo-Saxon Grammar in English. A beautiful miniature por-
trait of her will be found in the initial letter of the Homily and
of the Grammar. After the death of her brother her cu'cum-
stances were so reduced, that she had the greatest difficulty in
supporting herself by keeping a small day school at Evesham in
Worcestershire. Her depressed condition was made generally
known by Mr. George Ballard, and Queen Caroline granted her
8 Is the Hatton MS. the Lauderdale t See reasons for the Bupposition in page xt.
The dedication of his Latin Version of the Homily on S. Gregory to his Sister ; p iv.
1 Bibliotheca Topographica Britannica. Nichols, London, 4to. 1790. Antiquities in
Kent, t-ol L Textus Roffcnsis p 20, note 3.
2 Wm. Hstob's dedication of his Latin Version of the Homily on S. Gregory to his
8ister ;pir. ,
x::xiv PREFACE.
a pension of £20 a-year. After the Queen's death, the pension
ceased, but the Duchess Dowager of Portland took Miss Elstob
into her family as governess to her children, where she continued
till her death, May 30, 1756, at the age of 73, and was buried at
S.Margaret's Westminster*.
The dean and chapter of Canterbury presented Mr. Elstob to
the Rectory of S. Swithin, London, in 1702, where he 'remained
till his death in 1715, at the age of 42. His copy of Orosius
and other MSS. came into >he hands of his uncle. Dr. Charles
Elstob, prebendary of Canterbury; and, when he died in 1721,
they were purchased by Mr. Joseph Ames, secretary to the
Society of Antiquaries, London, whose name appears at the top
of the title page of Orosius. Mr. Ames had an intention of pub-
lishing it, but he died in 1759, and it was sold the following year.
Dr. Samuel Pegge says **I bought it at his [Ames's] auction,
anno 1760*." Dr. Pegge offered it to Owen Manning; but, on
his declining to print it, Daines Barrington was permitted to
make the same use of it for his edition published in 1773. The
MS. was subsequently in the library of Richard Gough, Esquire,
who bequeathed to the University of Oxford all his printed books
and manuscripts on Saxon and Northern literature, etc.; this
IMS. of Orosius ought, therefore, to have been sent with them
to the Bodleian. By some mistake it was detained and sold
with Mr. Cough's other books in 1810 or 1812, as we learn
from a note written by Sir Henry Ellis. " When I bought it at
Mr. Cough's sale, it was unbound, and duiy, having been passed
through the printer's hands by Daines Barrington." A note
WTitten by Dr. Ingi'am in p 167, the first blank page at the end
of this transcript, tells us, that it was given to him by Sir Henry
ElHs of the British Museum, on the 11th of January 1813. On
the death of Dr. Ingram, in 1850, he left it with his manuscripts
and books to his college, as the following note testifies, written,
on a blank page at the beginning, by the fiiendly hand of the
Rev. John Wilson, D.D. F.S.A., now (1858) President, and one
of the executors : —
3 Bibliothcca Topog. Britan., toI I, Text. Roffen. p 11—28.— Nichols's Lit. Aoecdotes,
vol IV, p 112 — 140, with additions by Sir Henry Ellis. — Knight's Cyclop, of Biog. under
Elstob.
4 Bibliotheca Topog. Britan., vol T, Text. Roff./> 11.
BALLABiyS TRANSCEIPT OP JUNIUS. XXX?
liber CoUegii Sancto et Individuffi Trinitatis in Academia Oxon ; e legatis
Jacobi Ingram, 8.T.P. nuper PraBsidentia, 1850.
It has been neatly bound, and I am indebted to the kindness
of the President and Fellows of Trinity College for the loan of it,
and the interleaved copy of Barrington's Orosius, during the
whole time that my edition of Orosius has been going through
the press. The interleaved copy contains many valuable notes,
written by Dr. Ingram, when he was Professor of Anglo-Saxon.
The Ballard transcript, like that of Mr. Elstob, is copied
from the Junian MS. ; it is, therefore, merely a copy of a copy.
It is very neatly written, on thick quarto paper, a little larger
than what was used by Elstob. The title bears the date of 1 75 1 .
Mr. Ballard wrote a long preface upon the use and advantages of
Anglo-Saxon, in which, speaking of his manuscript, he says —
"The transcript, I have taken, is done from one made by Mr. Junius, in
Bodley's Archives, which was collated by Dr. Marshall with the Lauderdale
manuscript. The varioua readings I have added at the bottom of each
page." p 47.
Mr. Ballard bequeathed this MS. to Dr. Charies Lyttleton,
Bishop of Carlisle, then Dean of Exeter, to whom it is dedicated.
It was left by the Bishcp to the Society of Antiquaries, of which
he was President ; and it is there safely preserved for the use of
the Fellows. Through the liberality of the Society, I have had the
possession of this MS. during the greater part of the time in
which I have been preparing the present edition. For critical
purposes, it is of little value, as in following Junius it has the
fetal error of omitting the accents. It is, however, a work
manifesting great care and industry, and a lasting monument of a
man, who raised himself from obscmity, by his zeal and perse-
verance in the acquisition of knowledge, under great difficulties; .
for George Ballard, a native of Campden, in Gloucestershire,
was brought up as a stay and habit maker, and after the la-
l>our of the day was over, he devoted many hours, stolen from
sleep, to the improvement of his mind, and to the study of
Anglo-Saxon, His abilities, diligence, and learning attracted
the notice of lord Chedworth and his friends, and they generously
offered him an annuity of £100 a-year ; but he modestly told
them, that £60 would amply supply aU his wants. He then
f
XXXVl PREFACE.
went to Oxford, " for the benefit of tfie Bodleian library ; and
Dr.Jenner, president of Magdalen College, made him one of
the eight Clerks, which furnished him with chambers and com-
mons. Being thus a gremial, he was afterwards chosen one of
the University bedels." In 1752, he published in 4to. by sub-
scription —
'* Memoirs of Britisli Ladies, who have been celebrated for their writings, or
skill in the learned Languages, Arts and Sciences." This interesting and
excellent book was republished in 8vo. in 1775, but the impressions being
small, both editions are now scarce.
He died, in the prime of life, in 1755. His numerous manu-
script collections are in the Bodleian Library.
The Hampson transcript of the Cotton MS. of Orosius. Mr.
Robert Thomas Hampson had a strong predilection for literature
and science from his early youth. Deep literary research was
his delight. Though he could write popular articles with great
ease and despatch, there was always some allusion to antiquity
in what he wrote, that indicated the vast resources and great
research of the writer. The chief part of his early life was
spent in the acquisition of knowledge ; and, for more than thirty
of his latter years, he was professionally engaged in supplying
leading and popular articles to the periodical press. While thus
employed in writing papers, in a neat and captivating style, on
the absorbing topics of the day, always on sound moral prin-
ciples, and full of matter, he never failed to have some literary
subject before him, which required close and laborious inves-
tigation. A very short account of his life, and of his chief
works, published with his name, will be the best evidence of the
fact. For this purpose I avail myself of the communication of
one of his literary friends, without touching, in the least, upon
the political bias of the papers in which he wrote. " Mr. Hamp-
son was born in Liverpool on July 9, 1793, and belonged to a
good Lancashire family, which at that time was settled in Man-
chester. After the termination of the great Continental war,
during the troubled period when agitation for Reform com-
menced, Mr. Hampson became correspondent to the Morning
Chronicle^ then under the management of Mr. Perry, and trans-
ha:mpson's copy of the cotton ms. xxxni
mitted regular accounts to that journal of the violent scenes in
the north of England, of which he was an eye-witness. On the
expiration of his engagement he wrote for various newspapers,
and afterwards, for five or six years, assisted the late Mr. Baines,
M.P., of Leeds, who was collecting materials for his History of
Lancasldre. For some years afterw^ards he contributed to various
metropolitan and pro\incial newspapers in the Liberal cause, and
finally entered into an engagement upon the Morning Advertiser^
for which paper he has constantly wiitten for upwards of sixteen
years. In 1841, Mr.Hampson published his principal work, in
two volumes, Medii JEoi Kakndarium ; or^ Dates ^ Cliarters, and
Customs of the Middle Ages, This was followed, in 1846, by
Origines Patricice; or^ A Deduction of European Titles of Nohility
and Dignified Offices from tlieir Primitive Sources. Both books
obtained the highest praise of the press in England and on the
Continent, and are alike distinguished for an extent of erudition
and a depth of research which are to be found in few modern
works. In 1850, Mr. Hampson published a small pamphlet,
entitled Religious Deceptions of the Church of Rome Exposed^ and
he is also the author of several minor works, in all of which an
unusual amount of learning and of reasoning are displayed.
Philological inquiries formed the especial delight of Mr. Hampson,
and in that branch of study he succeeded in throwing a light
upon many points which were liidden in obscurity. He had a
most extensive acquaintance with languages, and was familiar
with Scandina^dan, Anglo-Saxon, old Norman, and Sanskrit li-
terature. A few years ago, he contributed an essay, on the
Geography of King Alfred, to a work on Anglo-Saxon Uterature
written by Dr. Bosworth. Mr.Hampson died, at his residence
in Swinton-street, Gray's Inn-road, London, Feb. 7th 1858. In
private life Mr. Hampson's habits w' ere veiy retiring, and for many
years, until within five days of his death, he devoted himself
almost unintermittingly to study to the gi*eat injury of his
health."
Though my copy of the Cotton MS. had been thrice collated
with the original, Tiberius B. I, in the British Museum, I found,
in fixing the reading of my Anglo-Saxon text for the press, that
it was fi^quently necessaiy to refer to the original. To save Ibis
XXXVm PREFACE.
constant trouble and expense, I asked the loan of Mr. Hampson's
copy, and of the index or vocabulaiy ; that, in case of doubt, I
might have the authority of his copy in confirmation of my own.
I give his generous reply in his own words, fix)m his letter of
March 22, 1853,—
" With respect to the MSS. pray do me the favour to accept of them. I can
always Bee Orosius in the Museum, so that, in reality, I have no need of the
transcript. I should not offer it if I were not certain that it is a correct copy.
The index or vocabulary is properly Vour own. At least, I took all the expla*
nations from your dictionary."
Some apology is due for inserting my reply, but I do so, as I
know not how I could better introduce Mr. Hampson's own ex-
planation of the unusual care he took in making his exact copy.
" I cannot sufliciently express my obligation for the honour conferred upon
me by the gift of your very neat and valuable transcript of Kiog Alfred's
A. 8. version of Orosius ; and your most useful Index. They are the most
acceptable present I could have received. Formerly, I was indebted to you for
solving many difficulties in Ohthere's Voyages, and the Geography of King
Alfred, as regards his Qermania, and for very learned and satisfactory illus-
trations of my brief notes, on these subjects : now, you have increased my
obligation by handsomely presenting your MSS. to me. They will be kept as
the greatest treasures; and, when I have completed my A, S. Text of Orosius,
I will have them bound in ihe beit style.— I will, however, previously SLok you
for an account of your transcript, that I may give a short history of it, and of
your other literary works."
The following is Mr. Hampson's satisfactory answer : —
" In 1839 or 1S40 I had a copy of Barrington, which I believe had belonged
to the Eev. Dr. "Whitcker, the historian of Whalley, Eichmondshire, and other
topographical works. As I did not expect to meet with Barrington on sale,
and being one of the editors of the Courier, with much time on my hands, I
made a short hand transcript and returned the book. This did not take up
much time. On writing it in long hand, I found much to be dissatisfied with,
such as manifest corruptions of the text, besides interpolations from some MS.,
which I thought was a modern transcript. I, therefore, determined to have a
fair copy of Tiberius B. I. This was very readily accomplished by comparing
Barrington with the Cotton MS. and retaining nothing which was not in the
latter. It is possible that ^ the whole labour occupied the afternoons, and
very likely some of the evenings of an entire year. When I had made the copy,
which I am quite happy to learn is of some use to you, I again carefully com-
pared it with the Cotton MS., correcting the punctuation, and adding the
accents, some of which, from the fading of the old ink, may not be quite exact.
The coloured letters are an imitation of the form of the Saxon letters in that
THE FIRST BOOK KNO\\TC TO BE PRINTED IN A. S. XXXIX
MS. ; and, I think, ihej ought to be preserred as an ancient mode of dividing
subjects. The paints used were of a very common kind, sold in shilling and
half-crown boxes. The red, I think, was red ink, and that colour is used only
where it was used in the MS. The first letter TJ, which is richly ornamented
in the MS., was above my skill. I have preserved only the general appearance.
Some time afterwards, I conceived another design — ^that of publishing the
copy as you have it, with a glossarial index of the words with Dr. Bosworth's
explanations, and referring readers to his lexicon for the correlatives in the
other Teutonic languages ; but this was not all, my intention was to trace as
many of the words as possible to the Sanskrit, Persic, and Caucasian languages,
for which I made great preparations, and should have attempted to write an
essay on the philological part of the subject by way of preface to the glossary.
This, I imagined, might show makers of etymological dictionaries of English,
that there is something else to be done than turning over the pages of other
dictionaries for words of similar form and orthography. I wrote to Mr. Pick-
ering of Piccadilly about the publication, tut he was fearful that it would not
defray the cost, being adapted ' only to the few/ I, therefore, abandoned the
whole project without much regret ; for labour of this kind is never without great
use to the mind, and it furnishes a pleasure 9ui generis. It is most gratifying
to me, that you have accepted and found the transcript of service."
From this detailed history of the two old manuscripts, and the
four transcripts of King Alfred's Anglo-Saxon version of Orosius,
it is manifest that the king's translation has heen highly appre-
ciatedy from the ninth certury to the present day. It may, th?n,
be well to ascertain what use has been made of these manuscripts,
in giving them a wider circulation through the press. The dawn
of the reformation cast a light upon Anglo-Saxon literature and
the Church. Archbishop Parker, and Fox, the martyrologist,
defended their doctrines by an appeal to Anglo-Saxon writers,
and John Joscetyn, chaplain to the Archbishop, proved the pro-
testant view of the Sacrament to be that of the early Church by
publishing in 1567 the first Anglo-Saxon book ever printed —
" A Sermon on Easter Day,*' in Anglo-Saxon with an English
version. 'WTiile divines diligently sought for what enabled them
to defend theur principles, Caius, Lambarde, Camden and Spel-
man, though not neglecting divinity, had their chief attention
drawn to the historical works of King Alfred. Orosius attracted
most notice, because it contained longer specimens of Alfred's
own writing, than are to be found in any of his other works.
This was well known to Caius, Lambarde, Spelman etc: they
observed, that when Alfi^d had translated fi-om Latin into Anglo-
xl PKEFACE.
Saxon all that Orosius had wTitten about Asia and Africa, the
king, being dissatisfied with what was said about Europe, left
Orosius, and gave all the particulars he could collect from the
best authorities of his age, and thus filled up the chasm between
the time of Orosius and his own, that is, between the commence-
ment of the fifth century and the end of the ninth. Alfred also
wrote a minute account of three voj^ages, in the ninth century,
from the reports of two Northern Navigators, Ohthere and Wulf-
stan. These important addifions disserve especial notice both as
to their matter, and as being the original composition of the king.
They naturally divide themselves into the three following parts.
1 The Description of Europe. 2 The two voyages of Ohthere.
3 The voyage of Wulfstan.
1st. We have [§ 11 and 12] Alfred's description of Europe; or, as he calls it,
Germania, for at that time Germania comprised the whole of Europe located
between the Don on the east, — the Rhine and the sea on the west, — the
Danube on the south, — and the White-sea on the north [See notes 8 and 4].
We have so little information concerning the Geography and the political state
of northern Europe, in the middle ages, that a detail of what the king had col-
lected from the best sources, in his own age, must be extremely valuable. — He
first speaks of the East-Pranks, and soon hastens to the Old-Saxons and Angles,
being most interesting to Alfred as his progenitors, England having derived
not only its name but the greater part of its inhabitants from these tribes.
[See note 60]. He then describes other parts of Europe, and passes over into
the Danish islands ; — and, proceeding east and north, speaks of the Danes, the
Esthonians, the Swedes, the Finns, and Northmen or Norwegians. He thus
naturally introduces the personal adventures of a Norwegian Navigator, and
gives the information Ohthere acquired in his exploring voyages. This brings
us to the second part of Alfred's description of Europe.
21y. The two voyages of Ohthere, § 13—19.
Ohthere was a man of great wealth and influence [§ 15], and he had made
himself so celebrated by his voyages, as to attract the notice of King Alfred.
Ohthere is induced to give a detail of his adventures, and such is the sim-
plicity of the narrative, that it bears the impress of truth. It commences : —
" Ohthere told his lord. King Alfred, that he dwelt northmost of all Northmen,'*
in Halgoland on the coast of Norway. — "He said, that, at a certain time, he
wished to find out how far the land lay due north, or whether any man dwelt
north of him" [§13]. For this purpose, and for the sake of taking the
Walrus, he sailed northward, on the coast of Norway, and round the North
Cape into the White Sea, [§ 13—17 and note 39.] He relates the particulara
of his voyage, and his strict adherence to truth in his narrative is confirmed
by his refusing to vouch for any thing of which he could not bear personal
testimony. He says : " The Biarmians told him many stories both about their
OHTHEUE A^•D WULFSTAN'S VOYAGES BY HAKLUYT. xU
o^n wS^u, and about the countries wticli vero around them ; but he knew not
ichai tfo* true, heeauee he did not sec it himself:*
Oliitete'B second voyage [§ 18, 19] was to the aouth. He saUed from his
home m Halgoland, along the west and south coast of Norway, to the Bay of
Christiana, on the south of this land, where ScinDgesheal stood. From thence,
he sailed to Schleswig in South Jutland, Denmark.
Sly. Wulfstan's Voyage, [§ 20—28.]
This voyage was confined to the Baltic, being from Schleswig to Truso in
Prassift. Forster, in p. 58 of his Northern voyages, hesitates not to say :
** There was a Jutlander of the name of Wulfstan, who gave an account of his
travels to the king." "Wulfstan relates many interesting particulars of the
Esthonians as it regards their mode of living and their funeral rites.
These narratives have a precision and life, which could only be imparted by
those who were eye witnesses of what they relate. They give a lively picture
of the coimtries, and of the people they visited. Their simplicity and evident
love of truth deepen the impression made by their description of the manners,
customs, and political condition of the northern nations, in the ninth century.
Such a faithful and graphic picture cannot be obtained from any other contem-
porary source.
These original Anglo-Saxon documents, wiitten by one so
eminent as King Alfi'ed, claim and have received the attention
iiot only of Englishmen but of foreigners, as the following detail
of the various editions, and the notes upon them, will prove.
Hakluyt, 1598. — These documents were not, at first, pub-
lished entire, but only such parts selected as were adapted to the
work, in which they were printed. Ohthere and Wulfstan*s
voyages were, therefore, very properly first taken, and published
in the second edition of
The Principal Navigations, Voiages, TraiBques and Diecoueries of the English
Xation, by Bichard Hakh7t, Master of Arts, and sometime Student of
Christ-Churcb in Oxford, Fol. Imprinted at London by * George Bishop,
Ealph Newberie. and Eob-rt Barker. Vol I, 1598 : vol II, 1599 : vol III,
IGOO. — ^A new edition with additions, edited by R. H. Evans, Esq. London,
1809 — 12, royal 4to. 6 vols.
These Voyages contain an English tmnslation from the Anglo-
Saxon of AWred's enthe detail of Ohthere's voyages [^ 13—19].
The English translator has prefixed the following sentence to
Ohthere's first voyage. It is the same as the first sentence
of the second voyage [§ 18], — *' Octher said, that the country
wherein he dwelt was called Ilelgolandy It then reads on, as in
our translation [§ 13], — " Ohthere told his lord, King Alfred." —
xlii TREFACE.
Hakluyt has only the first part of Wulfstan's voyage, [§ 20] ; for
he omits the account of the funeral rites of the Esthonians, which
is more than half of what Wulfstan related to Alfred. Hakluyt
gives the titles to these three voyages thus : —
" 1 The Voyage of Octher made to the northeast parts beyond Narwaif^ re-
ported by himselfe vnto Alfred the famous king of England^ about the yere 8W.
Vol I, p 4.
2 The Voyage of Octher out of his countrey of Halgoland into the sound of
Denviarke ynto a port called Heth-\f which .seemeth to be WUmcr or Bosforke.
id. p 5.
3 WohiaM nauigation in the East sea, from Hetlia to Trusco^ which is
about Lantzigy — Haklugfs extract ends with § 20—" but of mead there is
plentie." id,p 6,
It has been supposed that Dr. John Caius, founder of the
College bearing his name at Cambridge, supplied Hakluyt with
this translation ; but that is scarcely possible, for Hakluyt, who
was born in 1553, was only twenty years old and an under-
graduate of Christ Church, Oxford, at the time when Dr. Caius
died at Cambridge in 1573, as Master of his own College. This
translation was not inserted in Haklu)^t's first edition of 1589,
but in his second of 1598 ; hence it was not printed till twenty-
five years after the demise of Caius. It is, therefore, not pro-
bable that Hakluyt should have received the translation from
Caius, or if he had received it, that it should have been kept twenty-
five years for his second edition, when, if it had been in his pos-
session, he might have published it nine years before in his first
edition. It could not have been translated by Sir John Spelman ;
for, in his English hfe of Alfred, he quotes the translation of
Hakluyt, and speaks of the Cotton MS., and says — **This I
attended sometime to have seen." . . • '* What that record itself
is, I know not." It is thus clear that Sir John had not even seen
the MS. Nor was it likely, without his knowledge, to have been
translated by his father, Sir Henry, who died only two years
before his son. Arclibishop Parker's death occurred in 1575,
and his chaplain, John Joscelyn, died before the Archbishop, and
Fox, the martjTologist, in 1587, — all died before Hakluyt's first
edition was published. Lisle and Whelock were not sufficiently
matured scholars for the translation, before 1598 : the first
Anglo-Saxon work of Lisle was published in 1623, and of
SOMNEE'S A. S. OP T\TJLFSTAis''S VOYAGE, 1659. xliii
Whelock in 1644. Junius is out of the question, being only
nine years old in 1598. Wm. Lambarde, a pupil of Laurence
Nowell, a contemporaiy of Hakluyt for forty-eight, years, was one
of the most eminent Anglo-Saxon scholars of that age, and most
likely to be the translator of these voyages. He had published
his *ApXouopo/Jua or the Anglo-Saxon Laws in 1568, thirty years
before the translation of Ohthere's voyages appeared, and was,
therefore, one of the most competent scholars for the task.
Being in London, he had ready access to the Cotton MS. of
Orosius, in which he made marginal and interlinear notes, as
stated by Elstob *, who, in his transcript of Orosius, quoting one
of these notes on Angle, i.e. ** Anglia in Germania," distinctly
states, that it was — " manu recenti Lambardi^* thus shewing
Lambarde's intimate acquaintance with this part of the ]\IS.
Mr. Hampson, a man of close investigation, speaking of Ohthere's
voyages in Hakluj^t, adds, — '* The English version and notes are
said to have been written by Lambarde *.'"
I asked his authority for this statement, and in his answer,
alluding to the identity of some of the notes in Lambarde's hand-
writing on the MS. and those on the margin of Hakluyt, he
says — ** I have the fact, that Lambarde translated these voyages,
from the margin of the old Ed. of Hakluyt's Voyages, vol I, in the
British Museum." There can, therefore, be little doubt that
Lambarde was the translator of Ohthere and Wulfstan's voyages,
first published by Hakluyt.
SoMNER in 1659 published the latter part of Wulfstan's voyage,
which had been omitted by Hakluyt [§ 21 — 23]. It is given in
Anglo-Saxon, with a Latin translation, under the word Gediync
in his
DictionariTm Saxonico-Latino-ADglicum, etc. Opera et studio Quliel. Som-
neri Cantaariensis. Fol. Oxoiiii, Anno Dom. m.dc.lix.
His extract hegxM trirt— and jJffir is. mid Estuin tJeaw . . . and cnis^ — hy
wrrcaC }K)ne cylo hine on — Orientalibm etiam mos est . . . afrigore in eos in*
ducto. Somner omits the last sentence [/> 23, 8 e — 10 eJ]
Somner has the honour of being the first to publish a part of
6 ElstoVf transcript of OroFius, p 13, on the right hand margin.
6 Mr. Hampson*s Essay on King Alfred's Geography and northern voyages of Ohthere,
g
xliv PBEFACE.
these voyages in the original Anglo-Saxon, though that was only
the latter half of Wulfstan's voyage in the Baltic.
Alumni Oxonienses 1678. We are indebted for their publi-
cation in the original Anglo-Saxon, with a Latin translation, to
the Rev. Obadiah Walker, D.D., Master of University College
from 1676 to 1688, and to the Fellows of the same college, who
have given them entire from the Cotton MS. in the appendix to
their splendid folio bearing thkj title,- —
JElfredi Magni Anglorum Segis invictissimi vita tribus Libris comprehensa,
a clarisslmo Dno. Johanne Spelman, Henrici F. primutn Auglice conscripta,
dein Latine reddita, et annotationibus illustrata ab Alfred! in CoUegio Magnse
Aulce Universitatis Oxoniensis Alumnis ^. Fol. Oxouii ai.DC.L3acYni.
In the Appendix VI, weliave these voyages, occupying four pages [205 — 208],
with this title, —
** In Prsefatione ad Traductionem Orosii ab Alfredo Bege in Linguam Saxoni«
cam.'* In Frsefatione is a mistake, as Alfred did not write a preface to Orosius,
as he did to Gregory's Pastoral, quoted in Appendix III, p 196, 197, by these
Alumni, but the narrative of these voyages was naturally introduced into the
first chapter of Alfred's Anglo-Saxon version of Orosius, when the king was
giving his own description of the north of Europe ; and these voyages are taken
from this first chapter. They are, for the first time, here printed entire from
the Cotton MS.
The -13 are two columns in a page. The left column contains the text, in whrt
is called the Anglo-Saxon character, as below ; and, in the parallel column on
the right, there is a Latin translation. The very brief Latin notes are printed
below across the page.
The Appendix hegins —
Ohchaepe faebe hif hlopopbe -Sllppebe /^Htherus dixit Domino suo -ZElfredo
Kynmcje J)»c he ealpaNop^ manna \J Eegi ; se omnium Northmannorum
NoptSmep: bube ; p 205. locis maxime septentrionalibas
Itendi^ habitare.
3 )>eah man af ecte tpe^en p aetelf pull Et si quia ponat duo vascula cere-
ealatJ oS8e paecepep' hy jebotJ- -p ofep visiie vel aquae, eflBcere possnnt, ut
bitJ opep ppopen- pam hic jy pummop utrumque glacietur, sive sit ©stas sive
pam pincep' p 208. hyems.
The Anglo-Saxon text is so incorrectly printed, as to lead to the conclusion,
that the sheets could not have been seen by any one in the least acquainted with
Anglo-Saxon 2 — )> th and p tr, are very frequently and absurdly used, one for the
other : thus, we find tep for te}>, pa for J)a, ptoJ)um for pcopum. Other letters
7 "Alumni, i.e. Maguter tt Socii CoUegii Magna Avtla UnivtriiUUU Oxonxenm,^-^
Wanley's Cata). f) 70.
ALUMNI OXONIEXSES, 167a Uv
are iuterchanged, }> fh and p ; p w and p r ; b d and ^ dh ; as,— pafura for
papum ; J)a&p for J)«p ; hacab for liacatJ, tJeop for beop. The last letter of one
-word 18 prefixed to the next, as bi Con for biC on, etc. The first word Ohchsepe
should be Ohthepe.
This is a very handsome volume, with several well engraved
portraits of Alfred, and five folio plates of coins. It is an evi-
dence of what may be done by a College, under the influence of
an energetic head. We are told by Thomas Hearne*, that the
translation was made by Christopher Wase, the Esquire Bedel of
Law in the University, and the notes wiitten by the learned
Obadiah Walker, Master of the College. Though he was the
chief writer, he must have been assisted by some of the Fellows,
who were less acquainted with the subject than the IMaster. In
a note® these voyages are properly said to have been taken from
the first chapter of Alfred's Anglo-Saxon version, but in the
tahle of contents and in the Appendix^ they are carelessly re-
ferred to the Preface, which does not exist. The translation
follows Sir John Spelman, who has only extracted from Hakluyt
the first part of Ohthere's voyage, but the editors have, with
great judgment, given the entire voyages in an Appendix. As
Alfred used the English of his day, and Sir John Spelman wrote
the king's life in English, some regi'et that it was first published
in a Latin version, and not in its original English. Latin was
then the current language of the Literati in Europe, and this life,
with the specimen of Alfred's prose composition in Anglo-Saxon,
or primitive English, made known to the world, that Alfred was
not only great as a King, but as a writer. The attention of
Europe was thus called to the earliest form of the English tongue,
in the Anglo-Saxon, and the learning of the best Scandinavian
and German scholars was exercised in the explanation and illus-
tration of these voyages. The important assistance that we have
derived from the generous aid of foreigners will be most clearly
shewn by the following brief account of the chief editions pub-
lished by them. These are given in their chronological order.
Before we speak of the editions of Bussaeus, and Langebek,
8 See the extract from Heame, in the following notice of his c<L of Alired's Hfc, p xIti.
9 In capite prime Orosii, Note a, f> 113.
1 In Pr«fiitione ad traductionem Orosii ah iElfredo rc-e in Linguam Saxomcam.
Appendix FZ, p 205. y
xli-i PREFACE.
founded on the Appendix to the Oxford folio, the original Eng-
lish Ed. hy Sir John Spelman must be mentioned, as it has
priority in date.
Spelman 1709. — We have seen that Hakluyt first published
these voyages in an English translation in 1598, and that the
attention of foreigners was little excited till 1678, nearly a cen-
tury afterwards, when the original Anglo-Saxon and the Latin
translation were published by the Master and Fellows of Univer-
sity College. While foreigners availed themselves of these and
the Latin version of Alfred's life, w^e, as Englishmen, could not
be satisfied without possessing
" The Life of -Elfred the Great, by Sir John Spelman Kt. from the original
Manuscript in the Bodlejan Library : "with considerable additions, and several
historical remarks, by the publisher Thomas Hearue, M.A. 8vo. Oxford, 1709.'*
Mr. Ilearne will give the best account of his editorial labours, —
"J have printed this History of -illfred the Great, which I have faithfully
transcriVd from the Original in the . . . Bodleian Library, . . . Thit Life tca^
several years since [1678] translated into Latin hy the ingenious Mr. Christopher
"Wase, Superior Beadle of the Civil Law in Oxford, and puhlish'd from the
Tlieater Press in a thin Folio, tcith a Commentary, hy the Reverend and Learned
Jl/r. Obadiah AValker, Master of JJ axyev^Mj College; hut some Persons having
hcen of opinion that more Justice would he done to the Author's Memory to hnve
itjmUialid in the same Language in which if teas written, in cohfplyanee to their
Sentiments, / have accordingly sent it abroad in it's own Natural Dress, not
thuUinff but that 'twill meet with a Eeception worthy of it's admirable Author."
. . . p 22o.
Sir Jolm Spelman speaks of Alfred and the voyage of Ohthere
in these terms : —
"And lo shew the Latitude of the King's Mind and Genius, in all Dimen-
sions truly Eoyal and August, there is (as I have been informed) in Sir Thomas
Cotton's Library an old iMcmorial of a Yoyage of one Octher a Dane, [? ^'or-
wegian] performed at King -Elfred's Procurement, for the discovery of some
North-East- Passage. Tliis I attended sometime to have seen, but it beiug no
more than two or three Loaves, and, upon some Eemoval of Books and Papers,
displaced, and not readily to be found, I had no hope of obtaining it before a
general Keview and sorting of the Papers. AV hat that Eccord it self is, I know not,
but to imagine the least, and to judge it to be no more than that which is pub-
lished concerning Octher by Mr. Hakluyt, and Mr. Purchas, in their Collections
of Discoveries and Voyages, it yet affordeth thus much, that JElfred, among the
several Sorts of People that he sought out and procured, entertained one that
SPELMAN 1709: BUSS-£US 1733. xlvii
was expert and industrious in Xavigation, whom least \re should think to be
but accidentally brought unto the King, (only to relate his own Fortunes, in
which the King had no hand at all) we may obsene, tliat tliat Eelation speak-
etb of Oether'9 Coming as of an Act of his own Will and Purpose, and not a
casual Thing. And to shew that his Intent and End of Coming was to offer his
Serrice to the King, as assured to find him forward in Entertaining Men of his
Condition, and ready to further his Addiction, whether to Discovery general, or
to tlie particular of Whale-Fishing, it not only mentioneth JElfred, as Octher's
Lord and Master, but sheweth, that, upon his Return from his late Discover}',
be brought some of the Horse- Whales Teeth as a present unto the King.
Neither is there mention of any casual occasion of his coming, nor is it likely
in those Times there should have been so particular a setting down of the
delation that a Stranger made (for the Original is in Saxon) if some particular
Purpose of the King's and his Desire or Commands had not given Occasion to
it. The Relation, for so much as concerns our purpose, as it is translated by
the Publishers, is as followeth." Octlier naifh, that the Country, Sfc, He then
quotes from Hakluyt [§ 13 — 15]; and ends '^ every man payeth,'^ &c. SpeU
mans life of Alfred, p 152, § 81.--156, § S7.
In the beginning of this extract Spelman mentions the library
of Sir Thomas Cotton, who succeeded to the Baronetcy and the
Library, on the demise of his father. Sir Robert, in 1631. Sir
John Spelman died in 1643, this extract must, therefore, have
been written some time in the twelve years intervening between
1631 ard 1643. — It may be observed that the countiy of Ohthere
was Halgoland, on the north coast of Norway, he was, therefore, a
Norwegian and not a Dane. — Whether Sir John has sufficient
reason, for supposing that Alfred engaged Octher [Ohthere] to
make these voyages, must be left for the reader to decide.
Buss.t:us, 1 733. — This edition is a very inaccurate reprint of
the Anglo-Saxon text and the Latin translation from the Oxford
folio of 1678. It is given as an Appendix to Arius Polyhistor,
and follows Lexicon vocum antiqvarum Arii Polyhistoris, with a
separate paging. It has the following ample title, given verbatim
et literatim, —
Periplus Olitheri, Halgolando-Xorvegi, ut et TTulfstani, Angli, secundum nar-
rationes eorundem de suis, unius in ulti;uam plagam septentrionalem ; utriusqve
autem in mari Balthico Xavigatiouibus, jussu JHfredi ^agni, Anglorura refrls,
Bcculo d Xativitate Christi nono factis; ab ipso rege Anglo-SaxonicS linr»vA
dc^scriptus; dcmura d Collcgii M^agno? Aulcc Universitatis Oxoniensis Alumnis,
Latine versus et, unA cum Joli. Spilmaiira vita JElfrcdi Magni, e vetcri codicc
lii.nnuscripto Bibliotheca; CottonianoB editus; jam vcro, ob antiqvitatem et
Xlviii PREFACE.
SeptentrioDalis turn Tcmporis Status Coguitionem, repetitus ac brevibus Notia
adauctus ab Andrea Bussaeo. Small ^to. pp 1—28. The 2Sthpa^e is the Index.
It is without date; but it was doubtless printed in 1733, for it is not only ap-
pended to Sehedcp Arii PolyhUtoris Be lilandia^ but it was printed at tho same
time, as is evident bj the catchword Pebiplus, being printed at the foot of the
last page of Lexicon vocum antiquantm Arii Folyhisioris. The paper and the
type are also the same. The Schedse of Arius Polyhistor has this imprint —
Haviiia, ex Calcographeo B. Joachimi Schmidtgen. Ao. 1738.
Bussasus^ begius his short preface to the Periplus of Ohthere thus: — "Peri-
2)htm Jiunc, qvo tarn in ultima plaga roreali populorumt quam Septentrioni nostra
vicinarnm gentium^ qvi ante octo sraula^ cum dimidio fere^ status fuerit, curiose
satis dcscrihitifr, hand ingratum Lectori fore conjido, idqve non minus oh reve-
rcutiam adversus antiqvitatem, quam Magnum Anglorum Begem ^l/redum, qvi
ipse regid sud manu chartis commisit qvicqvid ex diligenti ohscrvatione etjideli
2)ra6cntiq; narratione tarn Ohtheri, Korvegi^ qvam Wulfstani, Angli, iniellexerat
scitu dignum, suoq; proposito convenientius : de cujus Begiis et raris viriutihus
non ahsqve ollectamenio Icgi possunt vita Ejus descriptores ; Joh. Asserius, qvi
regi avyxpovos fuity ct superiori seculS Joh. Spelmannus, Henrici fil, uterqve
Anglos. Iscqve nllius ingratiis erit, spero, prasertim Danis et ^"orvegis nostris,
qvodpost tot (States popularis eorum et Helgolandia Korvcgicte qvondam indigena,
Ohtlierus, ipsos inviset a tanto Bege {qrcfn, HaJcluyto teste^ sponte atqve consulto
ohtinendi emolumenti alicujus gratid accesscrat) amandatus tain ad piscaturam^
qv<B Cc-taria diciiur^ exercendam, qvam ad qv<gi*endam^ si inveniri posset^ hreviorem
ad Japanenses et Indos Orientales sub circulo Poli Arctici et versus JSuro-Aqvi-
Icnem:^* etc.
The Anglo-Saxon text, so inaccurately printed as to be utterly
worthless, is on the left-hand page, entirely in Roman letters,
th being put for « and j?. The Latin translation is on the right.
The columns below represent the pages of Bussaeus^ —
It begins on
the Lift page Periplus Ohthziii. Bight page
OHTHJERE sffide his hla for de JElfrede r\ nTnznrs dixit Domino suo JElfredo
Kyniucge; |> 4. \J Hegi. p 5.
It ends-^
sam hit sy suramor sam vinter. p 26. sive sit ajstas, sive hyems. p21.
The notes are much more copious than those of the Oxford
Edition, and are printed below in two columns in a smaller type.
The indefatigable and learned Langebek makes the following just
remark upon the Oxford edition, and upon that by Bussaeus : —
" Not® vero, qvibus aut Bditores Oxonienses brevioribus, aut Bussmus uberi-
oribus, hoc opusculum expediunt, nee curioso lectori satisfaciunt, nee dignitati
2 Andreas Bussaeus is thus addressed by T.N. — Tiro consxdi NclHtssiino^ doctissimo
Andrea Bussa^.p 19, T6^x^^yf^vediccVL Xon. Maji 5I.DCCJLXXIIL T.N.pSO.
MURBAY 1765, OX OUTHERE AND WULFSTAN'S VOYAGES. xlix
tanti tamqve excellentis documenti respondent." Sei'iptores Eerum Banicarum^
Vol II,p 100.
The work of Bussaeus was republished thirteen years after-
wards ; it appeai-s to be the same book, with this new title, —
** liber Historicus de Islandia, una cum Andr. Busssi versione Latina, etc.
Accessit Periplus Otberi . . . 4®. Hafni®, 1744."
Murray 1765. — John Andrew ^Murray, Professor of Medicine
and Secretary of the Royal Society (der Kciniglichen Societal) at
Gottingen in 1765, wrote two papers' on the voyages of Ohthere
and Wulfstan. These papers indicate much research and know-
ledge of the subject. The first paper is thus introduced into the
Report of the Society, —
Den 1 Julias, 1765, Gottingen. — Bey der Versammlung der Koniglichen
Societat, am 15ten Junii, verlas der Herr Prof. Murray den allgemeinen Theil
seiner Abhandlung uber drey sebr roerkwiirdige Seereisen, die gegen das Endo
des 9ten Jabrkunderts, tbeils vom Otber, einem Xormann, tbeils vom Wulfstan,
eineih Angler untemommen, und vom Konige Alfi^ed dem Grossen, selbst, in
Angel-Sachsiscber Sprache, gescbrieben vrorden.
In this first paper. Prof. Munay, after mentioning the preced-
ing editions of these voyages, makes observations upon Alfred,
his times and writings. He also speaks of Ohthere and Wulfstan,
the former as a Norwegian, and the latter as from Anglen or
Schleswig. He supposes that they were both in the service of
Alfred, — and that Ohthere was led to visit England either from
the fame of Alfred, or from the dislike he had to submit to the
rule of Harald Harfager, king of Norway, or that both Ohthere
and Wulfstan came to England under the influence of mercantile
enterprise.
The second paper is thus reported : —
Den 10, und 12 Augusti, 1765, Gottingen. Den 3ten Augusti war die Ko-
nigL Societat . . . wieder versammelt. Herr Prof. Murray verlas zuerst den 2teu
Tbeil seiner Abbandlung.
In this paper he enters more particularly into the three voy-
ages, in regular order, occasionally quoting one or two Anglo-
3 Langebek, after speaking of Bussseus, sajs — Feliciorem longe et cujusyb curiosi atten-
iione dignam commentationcm Periplus Doster nactus in erudita Nobiliss. Dn. Prof.
Murrayi Dissertatione, Hegim Scientiarum Academioe Gottingcnsi pnclecta, et in Epbemer.
OottiDg. Anni 1765, pG25, and 761 sqq. recensita. La nuclei's Scnptores Rcrum Dani-
carum, vol II, p 107,
1 PREFACE.
Saxon words, and giving, not their literal translation, but their
general meaning, interspersed with remarks upon the places, and
nations, as they occur in the narratives.
These two papers of Professor Murray were published in the
Series of Reports of the Royal Society of Gottingen with the
following title —
Gottingische Anzeigen von Gelebrten Sacben unter der Aufsicbt der KoDigl.
Gesellscbaft der Wi^senscbaften. Per zweite Baud auf das Jabr 17Go. Edited
ly John David JUichaclis : Gotting^u 1765,' tn very small Sro.
The first paper p 625—629, and the second p 761—772. The
whole Series of the Royal Society's Reports in the British Museum
is in 33 volumes, and ranges from the year 1753 to 1823*,
Barrington, Feby. 22, 1773. The Honourable Daines Bar-
rington printed the whole of King Alfred's Anglo-Saxon Version
of Orosius, from the transcript of Elstob ; and, of course, he
included Alfred's own description of Europe and of the voyages
of Ohthere and Wulfstan [^ 11 — 23]. It was accompanied with
a translation, on which very little reliance can be placed. Much
more may be said in favour of the Map, and the very copious
notes prepared by a learned Prussian naturalist, John Reinhold
Forster, I.U.D : F.R.S. As Barrington did not print separately
the Anglo-Saxon text of Alfred's description of Europe, and of
these voyages, further remarks will be deferred, till we speak of
his edition of Orcsius.
Langebek, Sep. 15th, 1773. — The celebrated Danish Professor,
Langebek, in his ** Scriptores Rerum Danicarum," vol II, p lOG
—123, gives these voyages [$ 11 — 23] with this title —
" Periplus Otheri Norvegi et Wulfstaui, sive eorum Xarrationes de Buis in
Bcptcr.trioncm et in Mari 13althico navigationibus." He adopts the text and
the Latin translation of tlie Aluaiui Oxonienses; and follows them in printing
two columns in a page. The Auglo-Saxon f is represented by th ; and t5 by d.
The notes are at the foot, printed in a smaller type entirely across the page.
Th'.y arc much more copious and valuable than those of Bussaus.
J5fym*—
Ohthjebe 8a>dc his hlafordo JElfrede Outhebus dixit domino sito Alfredo
Kynincge, tljct he ealra 2kordmanna Begi^ se omnium Nordmannorum locit
nordmest bude. p 108. maximc sc^ientrionalihus lahiiare.
4 The ^luscum mark (Eing*s Library) is 252. a 33.
LANGEBEK. BARRINGTON. FORSTER, 1773-1786. li
Ends — And theah man asette tvegen Et si qvis ponat duo vascula cere-
fffitels full ealad odde ri&teres, by ge- visia vcl aqva, ejficcre posaunt^ ut
dod, thct other bid ofer froren, sam utrumqve glacietur, sive sit astas sive
hit sj Bummor sam yinter. p 123. hyems.
Though the A. S. text is printed much more correctly than in
Bussaeus, there are still such mistakes, both in the text and notes
of Langehek, as to prove that he knew very little of Anglo-
Saxon.
He professes to correct the text, and yet copies the worst blunders of the
printers in the Oxford folio : — such as, tew for teth teetli^ etc. He has incor-
rectly printed "on sumum etothum," instead of stowum, and just below, he
has given it correctly "on sumum stowum" — yet he adds this contradictory
note, — " Huic et inferius pro sfoivum legeudum rectius, ut paulo supra, btothum.**
There is no such word, in Anglo-Saxon, as stothum, p 112.
Barrington, 178L — ^The English translation of the division
of the world in Orosius [^ 1 — 10], and Alfred's description of
Europe, and his account of the voyages of Ohthere and Wulfstan
[§ 11 — ^23], was reprinted fi'om Harrington's Orosius of 1773,
and published with his Map, and notes, but vvithout those of
Forster, in
Miscellanies by the Honourable Daines Barrington, 4to. Nichols, London
1781, p 453 — 468. Alluding to this republication, he says, " My principal
reason, for doing this, is that the number of copies, wliich I published from
King Alfred's translation, was very small, and consequently canuot have fallen
into the hands of many readers.** p 453.
Forster, in 1786, revised his veiy copious and valuable notes,
which he had written in 1772, for Barrington's translation . of
King Alfred*s description of Europe and the Voyages of Ohthere
and Wulfstan, printed in 1773 ; these he republished in German,
in his History of Northern Discoveries, 1784. This work was
translated into English, and was entitled, —
History of the Voyages and Discoveries, made in the North : translated from
the German of John Eeinhold Forster, I.TJ.D. 4to. London, 178G.
He introduces the king's description, by stating, that when the Danes vrere
completely vanquished, ''Alfred spared their lives, and permitted them to
remain in Northnmberland. By this humane conduct he gained the heart
even of numy of the Danes. Among others, there was a Northman at his court,
hj name Ohthere, who had made himself famous by his travels. There was
h
lii PREFACE.
another too, a Jutlandcr, of the name of Wulfatan, wbo in like manner gave the
king an account of his travels into Prussia. All these accounts the learned
Prince collected with great care; and having purposed to give a translation of
the Ormesta of Orosius, in the Anglo-Saxon, his mother-tongue, he inter-
wove in this translation the relations of Ohthere and Wulfstan, with the
result of the information he had got elsewhere concerning the state of
the three parts of the world knoim at that period. It is very evident, from
comparing them together, that Alfred's account of Europe is not that of
Orosius, but rather that the English Prince has principallj set before us
the state of Europe as it was in his ^own time. In fact, we are possessed of
such slender information concerning the Geography of the middle ages, that
such an exhibition as this is of Europe and the northern regions conformable
to the ideas of that age, and that from so respectable a source, must be ex-
tremely valuable. I shall therefore in this place insert that part of it, which
respects the North of Europe. —
The Geography of the Northern parts of Europe, according to King Alfred,
almost literally translated from the Anglo-Saxon, |7 58, 5^. — BarringtotCs Eng-
lish version of what Alfred wrote ii then introduced [§ 11 — 23], on which Foreter
mahet tJicse concluding remarks. — The part of EJing .Alfred's Geography, of
which we have here given a German translation as literal as oould be done
consistently with the different genius of botii languages, without dispute con-
stitutes, with relation to the state of the North of Europe in the 9th Century,
a record of the utmost importance. As JElfred in his youth had been in Borne,
whither, even at that early period, zeal for the Christian religion carried people
from every country, he might in all probability have collected in that city the
materials for his Geography, and his other historical acquisitions, which in those
times of deplorable ignorance and darkness, give him a very high rank among
writers. This fragment likewise is a confirmation that the voyages and pre-
datory expeditions of the northern pirates have very much contributed to the
illustration of Geography and of the History of Nations, p 74.
PoTOCKi, 1789. — The following work is la small 8vo. and
without date ; but it must have been published in or after 1789,
as the second map was engraved in that year,
Eecherches sur la Sarmatie. par Jean PotockL Varsovie. i rimprimerie
Libre. 2 vols bound in one. At the end are these two maps on a large scale.
The first,—" Carte cyclocraphiqve de la Pom^raniepour Tann^e 900 de I. C. tiree
principalement de L'Hormesta du Boi Alfred." The Anglo-Saxon names are
given, as well as the modem. The second map has this title,—*' Carte des Pays
occupfes par les Patzinaces et les Sobartoasphales En TAnnee 900, de TEr:
Chr : Grav^ par B : Folino Maj : dan I'A : de P : d Varsovie 1789."
Seven years afterwards, a new and enlarged edition was published, containing
tlie Anglo-Saxon, with a French translation, of part of Alfred's description of
Europe and Ohthere's and Wulfstan's voyages :^
" Fragments historiques et g^ographiques sur la Scythie la Sarmatie, et lea
Slaves, recueillis et comment^s par Jean Potocki. Bnmsvic, 1796, 4 vols. 4to,'»
POTOCKI, rORTHAN, 1789—1800. liii
In " Tome second, chapitre 11. De la Pomeranie dans le neuvic^mc Siecle,"
are these quotations : —
Texte AngUhSaxon. Version Litterale.
Begins^AnA be northan him is Ap- Et au Nord il y a Apdrede et nord est
drede : and east north Wylte de man Ics Vylte, que Von appelle Ae/eldan :
Aefeldan haet.
j^nib— Burgendas. And be suthan . . les Burgendas et au sudd*eux sent
Mm sjndon Haefeldan. les Haefeldan. p 25.
Suite du Texte Anglo-Saxon. Version Litterale.
Begins^Ohthere seade his hkforde Ohtliere dit h son Seigneur AJJrcde
Aelfrede Kyninge, thaet he ealra Kifninge. Que de tous les Nbrdmanna,
Korthmanna nordthmest bude. il haUtoit leplus au Kord,
Ends-^Let him ealne weg that Cetfe ferre deserte lui restoit it
Testeknd on theat steorbord. Stearhord. p 27.
Suite du Texte Anglo-Saxon. Version Litterale.*
^tfyi«*— Vulfstan seade theat he ge- Wulfstan dit qu*il etoit parti de
fore of Heathum. Hacthum . . .
JEiub^forthy hit man heaz Tisle- . . . et de lb. vient le nom, de Visle-
mutha. mutha. p 80.
Forth AN, 1800. — ^Professor H. G. Porthan of Abo, in Finland,
was the first to extract and publish separately the whole Anglo-
Saxon text of Alfred's description of Europe, and the Voyages of
Ohthere and Wulfstan [^11 — 23], from Bamngton's edition of
Orosius. The Anglo-Saxon is printed in Roman letters without
accents : for > th^ and ^5 c?A, he uses th ; and for p w, he uses v.
There are two columns in a page : the Anglo-Saxon on the left,
and an excellent Swedish translation on the right. Very copious and
valuable notes are printed below across the page. Rask gives the
highest praise to these notes, as being " a masterpiece of learning
and acuteness. One cannot sufficiently admire his knowledge
of the Anglo-Saxon, which differs so much from the Finnish, his
native tongue." The edition of Porthan appeared in the follow-
ing celebrated periodical, —
KongL Vitterhets Historie och Antiquitets Academiens Handlingar. Sjette
Delen, Stockhohn, 1800. 12mo. p 37— lOG.
Ho entitles it— Foersoek at upljsa Konung uElfreds Geographiska Beskrif-
ning oefer den Europeiska Norden. Af Henric Gabriel Porthan Eloquentia)
Professor yid EoDgl. Acadcmien i Abo.
liv PREFACE.
Be^ins-^Nn rille ve jmbe Europe N\i vilje vi bestamma Europas gran-
land gemiere reccan, Bva my eel sva ve sor, det nogaste ji rete.
hit fyrmest viton. p 4t2. :
Enda^-Ani theah man asette tvegen Och ehuru man staller.fram tvannye
ttetels full ealath, ,oth the Tsteres ; hj karl fulla af 01 eller Yatten ; A gora de,
gedoth thst other bith oferfroren, sam at bagge blifVa med is ofverdragna, det
hit sy summer, sam vinter. p 106. m& vara antingen sommar eller vinter.
Ingram, 1807. In this year the Rev. James Ingram, M.A.,
Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College, Oxford, — Anglo-Saxon
Professor, — afterwards editor of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, and
President of his College, published his very valuable " Inaugural
Lecture on the utiUty of Anglo-Saxon Literature," At the end
of it, he gave the Anglo-Saxon text, with notes, and an English
translation with Forster's notes, of Alfred's description of Europe,
the voyages of Ohthere and Wulfstan, the islands in the Medi-
ten^anean, and Great Britain, with a Map of Wulfstan's voyage
[^ 11 — 28]. This embraces a wider field than any of the pre-
ceding editions. The Anglo-Saxon text is from Junius, and
without accents. In a note, he speaks thus of Alfred's additions
to Orosius.
" We are indebted to King Alfred, and to King Alfred alone, for the accu-
rate description of nearly all those numerous tribes, with their territories, from
which has been constructed the immense fabric of the German empire. . . • The
sources of the Bine and the Danube, as well as the course of those rivers, are
accurately marked; and let it be remembered, that there is scarcely any
authentic and accurate information to be derived either from Orosius or from
any other writer, previous to the time of Alfred, with respect to any country
of Europe situated beyond the latitude of 55 degrees north. . . • Whatever
might have been considered by other geographers as the Thile, or extreme
point towards the north, the Thile of Orosius and of his royal Translator was
undoubtedly Isljlxd. How far the land of Norway and Sweden (the ancient
Scandinavia, and the Thule of Pliny, Procopius, and others) extended towards
the North Pole, was totally unknown, till an obscure navigator of Helgoland
came to the court of King Alfred in the vikth Cektubt, and delivered to that
Monarch a faithful report of a voyage of discoveet, which he had made round
the NoBTH Cape, and to the banks of the Dwina." p 92, note a.
Beckmann, 1808. A short notice of Kong Alfred, Orosius,
and of the voyages of Ohthere and Wulfstan, and of his opmion
of the various editions of the voyages, will be found in No. 87 :
vol I, p 450—486 of
Litteratur der aelteren Reisebeschreibungen von Johann Beckmann, Go ttingen^
IKGBAM, BECKMANN, RASK. DAULMAXN, 1807—1822. Iv
2 Tols 8vo. 1808—1810. Very little is quoted in Anglo-Saxon, which is printed
in Roman type, apparently from the incorrect edition of fiussffius, with a Latin
translation. He quotes the passage, which refers to the production of ice in
sommer as well as winter, in old Prussia. [§ 23].
'Rask, 1815. Professor Erasmus Rask of Copenhagen, was
the next to employ his great talents and learning on this subject
He had the advantage of Porthan's Swedish translation and
notes. Rask was the first to accent his Anglo-Saxon text, which
he accompanied with some conjectural emendations, and with a
Danish translation and notes, still more copious and valuable
than Porthan's, He availed himself of the well-known Danish
Periodical, —
Det skandinaviske Litteratur-selskabs Skrifter 1815. Elleyte Aargang.
Ejobenham.
The title is, — Ottara og ZHfifeens Jcorie Beiaeheretninger med dansk Overstt*
telse^ hritUke AnrnttrJcninger og andre Oplgsninger^ a/R, JRask [§ 11—23].
1 Etng Alfreds egen Beretning.
Begins — Ku ville ve ymb Europe Tsvl ville vi berette saa meget som vi
landgemsre reccan sva mjcel svd TO hit paa nogen Maade vide om de evro-
fjrmest yiton. On the Uft.page 14. pasiske Landes Enemsrker. On the
rights page 15.
Enis-^-TJii. )»eah man asette tvegen • • • og skjont man fremsstter to
fstels full ealat^ otStSe vseteres, hy ge- Kar fulde af 01 cller yand, er de i
do^, ^t o])er WS ofer froren, sam hit Stand til at lade det ene frjse til (det
•^ summor sam yinter. p 62. andet ikke) hvad enten det er Sommer
eller Yinter. p 63.
The not^ relating to the text are at the foot, in the same type, numbered
from 1 to 5li. The [^Oplysend^ Anmcerhiinger'] dissertations are referred to bj
letters from a to z, « and o from page 64 — 132 indusiye. The whole is com-
prised in 132 pages.
It was reprinted by Dr. Rask's son, with some additional notes,
in the collection he gave of his father's Dissertations in 3 vols
small 8vo., withthis title —
Samlede tildels forhen utrykte Afhandlinger af R. K. Rask,
udgivne efter forfatterens doed af H. K. Rask. Kjobenhavn
1834. Vol I, p 289— 384.
Dahlmann, 1822. Dr. C. R Dahlmann, Professor of History
at Kiel, published the first vol of his " Forschungen auf dem
Gebiete der Geschichte, in 8vo., at Altona, 1822, In the third
Ivi PREFACE.
part of this volume, he gives an interesting description of King
Alfred's Germania, and a German translation of what the King
wrote upon it, and of the voyages of Ohthere and Wulfstan, \iith
ample notes, and dissertations upon points requiring investigation
[} 11 — 23]. It is merely a Germap translation, founded on
Forster's, with notes advocating the same views.
Leo, 1838, selected Bang Alfred's description of Germania
[^ 11,;^ 34, 18 d—\2,p 39r 2 a], among other extracts, for his
Anglo-Saxon reading. The Anglo-Saxon alone is printed, with
the vowels marked after the system of Dr. James Grimm. It
has this title, —
Altsacbsische and Angelsachsiscbe Sprachproben. Herausgegeben und mit
einem erklarenden Yerzeicbniss der angelsacbsischen Worter yersehen Ton
Heinricb Leo. Halle, small 8to. 1838.
GiESEBRECHT, 1843. Profcssor Ludw. Giesebrecht gives a Ger-
man translation of what Alfred wrote in his excellent ** Wendische
Geschichte,*' 3 vols 8vo. Berlin, 1843. vol III, p 290. As he
follows Dahlmann in every respect, his work does not require
further notice.
Thorpe, 1846. Mr. Thorpe has the merit of being the first to
print Alfred's description of Europe, and the voyages of Ohthere
and Wulfstan [^ 1 1—23] from the Cotton MS. It consists only
of Anglo-Saxon, with an excellent glossary, and was, at the time
of publication, the best Anglo-Saxon Ifcxt, and the only one in
which the accents of the manuscript are duly observed. Its title,
given below, will shew the object of the work, —
Analecta Anglo-Saxonica: A Selection, in prose and verse, from Anglo-Saxon
Authors of various ages ; with a Glossary: Designed chiefly as a first book for
students, by Benjamin Thorpe, F.S.A. London, 12mo. 18i6. Second edition,
with additions, in which are these descriptions of Alfred.
Ebeling, 1847- This is simply a neat, and cheap, German
reprint of the whole first chapter of Orosius [^ 1 — 38], from the
edition of Barrington. It is the most interesting and valuable
part of Orosius, as containing Alfred's description of Europe, and
the voyages of Ohthere and Wulfstan ; but, as it consists only of
the Anglo-Saxon text, with some various readings, and a note or
LEO, THORPE, EBELING, RAFX, BOSWORTH. 1838-1855. Ivii
two at the end, the title and an extract from the preface will give
all the information that seems desirable.
Angelss^ludsches Lesebuch, Ton Fricdrich Wilbelm Ebeling, Leipzig, 4to.
1847. Not approving of the German mode of printing Anglo-Saxon, vrith
numerous marks and accents over the vowels, he says — ** I have avoided accents,
because they appear to be a superfluous appendage in the Anglo-Saxon lan-
guage ; others may maintain their own opinions : at all events, I have avoided
* dilettantismus,' which wishes to rule, and which has brought, and still brings,
nothing but confusion into the world."
Rafn, 1852. The learned and indefatigable Professor C. C.
Kaih of Copenhagen, has given the voyages of Ohthere and
Wulfstan, [^ 13—23] in his
Antiquit^s Russes d*aprds lea monuments historiques des Islandais et des
anciens Scandinaves. Tome I — II with twenty-three plates, Copenhagen 1850 —
1S52, imp. 4to. See vol II, § LXXIV, p 458-471. The Anglo-Saxon text is
printed in two columns, and the Latin version across the page, as below.
BeginSy — Ohthebe s»de his hid- J>a't he blide on fajm lande nordewear-
forde .Slfrede cyninge )>aet he ealra dum wi6 ]>a wests® ;
NorSmanna nortSmest bdde. He cwstS
Ottabtjs dixit domino suo Alfredo regi, inter omnes Nordmannos scse
maxime versus septentrionem habitare; id est, in septentrionali parte ejus
terrs, prope occidentalem oceanum. p 459.
£mb— and I>eah man dsctte twegen gedo6, jwet 6t5er byt5 dfer froren, sam
faetels full ealaS ot^Se wseteres, hi hit si sumor sam winter.
Et si |ais exponat duo vasa cerevisi® aut aquoe, efficiunt ut alterum glacietur,
sive sit lestas sive hiems. p 470.
Besides these three voyages, there are short extracts of what Alfred wrote
about the Moravians, Carinthians, Horiti, and Burgundians, which are supposed
to be of Slavonic origin, p 471.
A facsimile of a whole page of the Cotton IIS. [fol 12] is given, but unfor-
tunately the recent alterations of the MS. have been traced in the same manner
as the original text : thus, the n, in a recent hand and ink over a, in pj-ca^ [f 12,
19 A3 is printed as if originally pf cna'S.
BosAVORTH, 1855. An attentive perusal of the preceding
editions of Alfred's descriptions must convince every one, that
we are indebted to Germany, Denmark, Sweden, and even Fin-
land for the best editors and commentators. Some of the literati
of Germany, and of the north of Europe, have most successfully
devoted their talents, industry and learning in the illustration of
Iviii PREFACE.
this part of King Alfred's writings, under the disadvantage of a
very corrupt Anglo-Saxon text. It struck me, that since these
compositions have excited so much attention in the learned men
of Europe, they would be gratified by being presented with
facsimiles of our oldest and best MSS. of what was undoubtedly
composed by Alfred the Great, and by being thus placed in as
favourable a position as we are for criticizing them. This was
one inducement for the publication of the following work. An-
other was the fact that a part of tTiese voyages existed only* in
one MS. and that an exact facsimile would, in effect, not only
preserve and indefinitely multiply this im^uable manuscript, but
afford ready access to it. It appeared with this ample title, —
A description of Earope, and the yojages of Ohthere and Wulfstan, written
in Anglo-Saxon by King Alfred the Great [§ 11 — 28] :— containing — 1. A fac-
Bimile copy of the whole Aoglo-Sason text from the Cotton MS. and also from
the first part of the Lauderdale MS. 2. A printed Anglo-Saxon text, based
upon these MSS. 8. A literal English translation and notes. 4. A Map of
Europe in the time of Alfred, on which the track of Ohthere and Wulfstan's
voyages are marked : by the Bey. Joseph Bosworth, D.D., etc 4to. London,
1855.
Much information on the subject of these voyages and Alfred's
description of Europe, may be obtaiaed fiom other Danish,
Swedish and German publications, especially from the two fol-
lowing works —
Haandborg i den gammel-nordiske G^ografi dier Systematisk Fremstilling
af do gamle Nordboers geografiske kunstab i Almindelighed, samt de dem
bekjeiidte Lande og historisk mserkelige Steder i &erdeleshed, udarbejdet issr
efter islandske kilder af N. M. Petersen. Forste Del. Kjobenhavn 1834. He
speaks particularly of Alfred^ s Geography in 2 Kap. Europa isser det nordlige,
efter Kong Alfreds Geografi sampt Ottars og TTlfstens Bejseberetninger.
Die Deutschen und die Nachtbarstamme, von Kasper Zeuss, Munchen, 1887.
After this full detail of the various forms in which King
Alfred's own description of Europe, and the voyages of Ohthere
and Wulfstan have been published, a short notice of the editions
of Alfred's entire Anglo-Saxon Version of Orosius, in the order
of their publication, is required.
6 There are now two complete copies of King Alfred's Anglo-Saxon Tersion of Oroehif
with his own addiUons ; for a facsiinile copy, printed on parchment, has been inserted into
the Lauderdale M8., thus making it perfect See before, page xxiii.
BARRIKGTON'S OROSIUS. 1773. Hx
The honourable Daines Barrington, fourth son of John
Shute, Viscount BaiTington of the peerage of Ireland, was the
first editor of Alfred's entire vereion of Orosius. Daines Bar-
rington was called to the bar; and, m 1757, made a Welsh
judge. While, as a lawyer, he published some professional works,
he amused himself with natural history, and gave to the world
upwards of twenty treatises and essays, upon this favourite sub-
ject. He also published works upon antiquities, and one his-
torical volume. The last was, —
The Anglo-Saxon Version, from the historian Orosius, by -Elfred the Great :
together with an English translation from the Anglo-Saxon. 8vo. London, 1773.
Mr. Barrington shall give his ovm account of his work : — It happened by
some rather singular accidents, that I have become tlie editor and translator of
King Alfred's Anglo-Saxon version of the Historian Orosius ; a detail of these,
however, would be uninteresting to the reader, whom I shall rather inform what
he is to expect from the present publication. Preface^ p i. See more in the hid'
tor^ of the EUtoh transcript, p xxxi.
I publish this A. S. version from a copy made by Mr. Elstob, well known for
his eminent knowledge of Northern literature, p xviii.
I have altered the punctuation very frequently •. I have confined the capital
letters, at the beginning of words, to distinguish periods, as also the names of
men and nlaces. I have likewise broken the text, which was continued without
intermptron, into paragraphs, which, together with some other improvements
in printing, I hope will contnbute to make the Anglo-Saxon text rather more
easily understood.
I must own also, that I have adhered commonly to one and the same method
of spelling words, which varies almost in every page of the MS. ; at the same
time that I have now and then printed the word as I found it, because other-
wise I should have taken upon myself to pronounce decisively, what was the
onlj true and proper orthography.
I have, however, always followed the copy religiously in more material inac-
curacies, and have at the bottom suggested such conjectural emendations as
occurred, which are entirely submitted to the judgment of the reader.
I have also inserted the various readings according to the collation in 3Ir.
ElstoVs Transcript, as well as in that of Mr. Ballard ; several of which, how-
ever, are most clearly improper, and many others of so little importance, that I
should not have considered them myself as deserving of any notice. I thouglit,
6 I had onoe intended to have printed the whole with the modern marks of punc-
toatSon, which would (as I conceive at least) have made the Anglo-Saxon still more intel-
ligible ; hut I have been deterred from this by some Anglo-Saxonists, whose advice I
cannot but defer to.
I bave^ however, printed the first chapter of the last book in this manner, that the
leader may judge for himself.
i
Ix PREFACE.
however, that as I printed from their copies, this disregard of their ooUations
should not be shewn to the labours of these industrious antiquaries, p xxii.
The first chapter, which describes the boundaries of Europe, Asia, and
Africa, will be found to contain many particukrs which will illustrate the
geography of the middle ages, especially in the more Northern parts of
Eurc pe. p xxiii.
I have annexed a map, which contains the names of most of the European
places mentioned in this geographical chapter, and have also traced the vojago
of Oh there and Wulfstan, in these Northern Seas. The pricked line describes
Ohthere's voyage, from Halgoland lo the Cwen Sea, and back again ; after
which, he is supposed to sail for Sciringe^ t^Heal^ whence he went to Heathum.
p xxiv.
Whilst I had this part of the first chapter under conbideration, I had an
opportunity of consulting tlie very learned Mr. John Eeinhold Forster, who
hath made the Northern geography of Europe his particular study ; and I have
printed his observations on this chapter by themselves, at the end of the
work, p iivii.
"With regard to the English Translation, it is not literal, indeed, which per-
haps many may have rather expected ; but no further liberties have been taken
with the original, than from endeavouring to make it intelligible to the readers.
Where the Saxon word, indeed, or turn of expression, happens to correspond
with the English idiom, I have generally retained it, though this hath some-
times obliged me to make use of a term or phrase, which is partly obsolete. I
thought this proper, to shew the affinity which is still retained between the
Anglo-Saxon and modern English. I have, therefore, commonly printed such
words or passages in Italics.
This, indeed, is one of the principal advantages of translating the Anglo-
Saxon into the language so evidently derived from it ; which affinity of idiom
oould not appear, if I had rendered it into Latin. Daines Barrington, February
22, 1773. p xxxi.
Under the editorial care of Mr. Thorpe, a new and greatly
improved edition of Alfred's Anglo-Saxon version of Orosius
has been published, in a very cheap form, in Mr. Bohn's Anti-
quarian Library. The Anglo-Saxon text is printed on the left
hand page, and Mr. Thorpe's excellent English translation, on
the right. It bears this title, —
The Life of Alfred the Great, translated from the German of Dr. E. Pauli;
to which is appended Alfred's Anglo-Saxon version of Orosius, with a literal
English translation, and an Anglo-Saxon Alphabet and Glossary; by B. Thorpe,
Esq., Member of the Boyal Academy of Sciences at Munich. Small 8vo.
London, 1853.
. ]Mr, Thorpe will give the best account of his own work : —
As a fitting and, it is hoped, welcome accompaniment to the translation of
njy friend Dr. Fauli's excellent Life of Eing Alfred, the publisher has judi-
mL THORPE'S OROSIUS, 1853. Ixi
ciously selected Orosius, the work of our great "VTest-Sazon Monarch, which
most loudly called for republication, not only on account of its scarcity and
cost^ but also because of the glaring inaccuracies, both in the text and
translation, of the only existing edition.
The only ancient manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon version of Orosius known
to exist, is in the Cottonian Library, marked Tiberius, B. I. As far as pen-
manship is concerned, it is unquestionably a precious and beautiful TolumOy
though manifestly the handiwork of an illiterate scribe. On account of its
antiquity [not later than the tenth century], it has, however, been held in a
degree of estimation hardly justified by its intrinsic worth. This being the
only source of the Anglo-Saxon text, it is difficult to account for the vari-
ations existing among the several transcripts.
The present text is founded on a careful collation of that of Barriugton with
the Cottonian manuscript. The translation is close and almost literal, though,
at the same time, readable as an indepeudent work. Preface^ p v, vi.
The Anglo-Saxon text is much more correct than Barrington's, having been
collated with the original Cotton MS., but it has this great defect, all the
accents of the MS. are omitted. Even in the Glossary, where the accent
at once distinguishes one word from another, it is only marked in mda wicked-
ne$9, to distinguish it from man man^ and omitted in g<5d yoodf Is ice, etc. There
are several strange slips in the Anglo-Saxon text, such as copying the typo-
graphical blunder of Barrington and printing ssb beorh [p 260, 14] instead of
se beorh. Mr. Thorpe's note, [p 629], upon his saj-beorh is still more extra-
ordinary, and shews the fallacy and insecurity of conjectural criticism. The
first misprint of Barrington ssb beorh, and the error of 3Ir. Thorpe's emen-
dation ss-beorh, or sio sae-burh, would have been seen at once, by a reference
to the MSS. or transcripts, in all of which it is correctly written se beorh.
But such slips are rare in Mr. Thorpe's volume ; this, therefore, will not be
treated with 8:^verity by any who know the difficulty and labour of col-
lating MSS.
The particulars of the present edition are now to be specified.
The first great object was, to use every effort to form as good an
Anglo-Saxon text as possible, on the sole authority of the two
old manuscripts, the Lauderdale and the Cotton. The Cotton
was made the basis of the text, as its style and orthography have
more the appearance of pure West-Saxon than the Lauderdale,
which, though older than the Cotton, has a more northerly
aspect. All possible care was,, therefore, taken to secure a
correct representation of the Cotton MS. For this purpose our
text has been collated three times with the Cotton MS, in the
British Museum. First by me, then by E. Thomson, Esq., and
lastly by Dr. Wm. Bell, aided by my nephew Wm. Bos worth.
Every accent was carefully marked, and the manuscript was
Ixii PREFACE.
Strictly followed even in the use of 8 and 1>. The text was
examined for the fourth time most carefully by three persons.
Mrs. Bosworth read most deliberately and distin^.tly Mr. Hamp-
son's accurate transcript of the Cotton, Mr. Thomson, at the
same time, had in his hands the invaluable L, and mentioned
every variation from C, even in a letter .or accent, and I wrote
down in my copy every minute particular. In case of doubt, as
to the accuracy of Mr. Hampson's copy, reference was made to
the original C, in the British 'Museum. This carefully collated
copy of C was then compared with L, and where words were
evidently wrong, or words or sentences omitted in C, the sup-
posed coiTCct word or sentence was taken from L and inserted
between brackets in my copy. Whatever, therefore, is between
brackets in the printed text, is from L, and all the rest is from
C. On this simple principle our text is formed. All the various
readings, and accents, and the few corrections of evident mis-
takes of the scribes inclosed between brackets, are carefully
explained in the notes and various readings. We are not sure
that the best word or orthography has always been adopted in
the text, but whatever want of judgment there may have been in
the selection, means are given for correction in the various
readings of the MSS. Whatever may be thought of the present
text, the value of the minute various readings will ever remain.
None but those who have been engaged in a similar work can
imagine the unceasing care and the immense labour required in
collating MSS., and in writing out the various readings with
accuracy. Had I anticipated that this part of the work would
have consumed so much time, I should never have ventured to
undertake it ; but having begun, no labour, pains, nor expense
have been spared to secure correctness; for, on this account
alone, a journey w^as undertaken into Suffolk in September,
1856, to examine again at Helmingham Hall all the quotations
from the L; and the greatest vigilance has been exercised in
superintending the press, that even a wrong accent might not
escape detection.
In printing the AnglonSaxon text, Roman characters have
been used, with the addition of the letters > th, and « dh, the
former representing the hard, and the latter the soft sound of
PLAN OF THE PBESENT EDITION. Ixili
our th. In Alfred's version of Orosius, it is to be regretted,
these letters are often interchanged.
The vowels have been carefully accented in the printed text,
when they were found in C, or in quotations from L, but the
accents have been omitted when left out by the manuscripts.
Accents improperly used in C, have been omitted in printing the
text, but they have always been given in the notes, hence the
real state of the manuscripts, as regards the accents, is easily
ascertained. The Anglo-Saxons accented their vowels to denote
their long sound, as will be manifest by comparing a few Anglo-
Saxon words with their English derivatives ; — Dal a dale, hal hale,
tarn tame; fet feet, hel Iieel, her here ; lif life, mil fnile, wid, wide ;
for fore, Kud numerous other words ending in the English silent e.
What is this final e, but the mwk or letter denoting the long
sound of the preceding vowel ? We appear to have derived this
clumsy mode of expressing the length of the vowels from the
Normans. They sometimes denoted a long vowel by inserting
another vowel, or by doubling the short one, as ; A'c an oak, ar
an oar; brad broad, bat a boat, ran rain; fdl foul, bus house, hoc
a book, coc a cook, god ffood, gos a goose, ges geese. How much
more simple is this Anglo-Saxon mode of lengthening their
vowels, than our present confused and tedious method. We find
many words distinguished from each other by accents, thus :
Bat a bat or club, bat a boat ; coc a cock, coc a cook ; ful full, ful
foul etc. Some contend that the Anglo-Saxon accents are un-
necessary, and may be omitted, in that case there would be no
distinction between ful and foul, and ful bat might then mean
a JvU or foul boat
The books and chapters exactly follow those of the manu-
scripts ; but the chapters have been subdivided into paragraphs,
according to their subjects, and numbered to facilitate reference.
There has been a great desire to make the English translation
literal; and, as far as possible, to use only words of Anglo-
Saxon origin. Words of similar orthography and sound in
Anglo-Saxon and English, are not universally employed, as the
English derivative is not always s}monymous with the Anglo-
Saxon ; but many modern English words are now used exactly as
they were by our Anglo-Saxon forefathers: the latter are re-
Ixiv PREFACE.
tained. In short, there has been a constant effort to avoid a
latinised style, and to make the translation very plain, and
simple, and as near a representative of the Anglo-Saxon, as was
practicable ; and thus to impart to the daughter some little of
the health and chaste simplicity of the mother.
In the course of this work, I have cheerfully acknowledged the
particular assistance I have received from literary men, I have
therefore now only the gratification of recording my obligation to
the Rev. Dr. Bandinel, the Bodleian Librarian, Oxford, to the
Under-librarians and to the Assistants, for the free use of the
Junian transcript of Orosius, and for most ready and friendly
assistance in every case of difficulty. — To the Rev. Wra. Pulling,
M.A. F.L.S., Rector of Dymchurch, who, in an uninterrupted
friendly intercourse of many years, has generously allowed me
the advantage of his most extensive knowledge of languages ;
and, in this work, for communicating the best information, from
Icelandic, Swedish and Danish publications. — ^To E. Thomson,
Esq., author of ** A vindication of the hymn, Te Deum laudamus^"
editor of the Anglo-Saxon Paschal Homily of iElfric with an
English translation, notes, etc., for collating the MSS., correcting
proofs, and for continued assistance. — To the Rev. H. S. Trimmer,
Vicar of Marston-on-Dove, for corrections in chronology, etc. — To
Robert Bigsby, Esq. LL D., author of many valuable works, for
critical remarks. — ^To Su* Oswald Mosley, Bart. D.C.L., for the
loan of books, — and to all those friends who have given their
ready assistance in the progress of the work.
The LoSge^ Islip, near Oxford^
October 16M, 1858.
THE INTRODUCTION:
OB
A SHORT ACCOUNT OF OROSIUS AND HIS WORKS.
INTRODUCTION.
In the time of king Alfred, Orosius was so well known as an
historian, that his name was commonly used instead of the title
of his work. This is evident, from Alfred's first sentence, —
** Here heginneth the hook which men call Orosius."
This compendious history of the world ' from the creation to
the year A.D. 416, written by Orosius, continued to be held in
the highest esteem, from the days of Alfred to the invention of
printing, for it was selected as one of the first works to be com-
mitted to the press. The first edition appeared in Germany, so
early as 1471 *. After this, numerous editions' were published by
the most celebrated printers. It must be interesting to know the
origin of a work, that has attracted so much attention, and been
highly valued for so many ages — a work chosen by the first man
of his age, our Glorious king Alfred, as a book worthy to be
translated by him into Anglo-Saxon — the EngUsh of his day — to
teach his people history. The origin and intention of this work
will be best shewn by a short biographical account of Orosius,
its author.
Paulus Orosius was a learned Spanish presbyter, bom in the
latter part of the fourth century, at Tarragona*, on the coast of
the Mediterranean. He was educated in Spain ; but, being a
young man of great talents, the information to be acquired in his
1 Ab initio mundi usque in pnesentem diem [A. D. 4161: HaTercainp*8 Ororiui
4to, Lejden 1767, L vii, c 43, p. 587. Apparently the same book published in 1738, with
only a new title page.
2 Impressus is liber est. . . Aucustae a. 1471, per Johannem Scbiiszler. Hayer. p.
XII. lu the same page of Haver, the date is 1470 : . . Florentissimse urbis Augusts . •
anno a partu virginis Marite salutifero millesimo quadrigentesimo et septuagesimo ; cirdter
Junii nouas sepcimas. "!
3 Fabridus says: Prela multum sudavit. Haver, adds: Sspissime prela fatigavit
Orosius, p. xiiL i
4 Tarraconensem esse Orosixmi non dubitat Don Paolo Ignazio de pairia Orosii edita
Uispanice Bardnone 1702, Fol. libro quadrigentanun paginarum, Fabridus, liber iv, c. 3. "^
.3
INTRODUCTION. 11
own country did not satisfy his inquiring mind. He had energj'
enough to overcome any difficulty in the acquisition of knowledge ;
he did not, therefore, hesitate to go to Africa, to benefit by the
instruction of S. Augustine, bishop of Hippo Regius, one of the
most able and voluminous \^Titers of that age. There is great
difficulty m ascertaining how long Orosius remained in Africa,
under the instruction of S. Augustine, before he returned to Spahi.
Some suppose that Orosius did not anive in Africa before A. D.
414, v.hen the Spanish bishops, Eutropius and Paul, sent him to
consult S, Augustine about the nature and origin of the soul and
several abstruse points of doctrine, which were held by the Priscil-
lianists and the Origenists. Orosius, about that time, wTote on
the subject, — *' Consultatio sive Commonitorium Orosii ad Augus-
tinum de errore Priscillianistarum et Origenistarum." In answer to
which, S. Augustine published — *^ Ad Orosium contra Priscillian-
istas et Origenistas." These are both in the works of S.
Augustine.
In A. D. 415, S. Augustine recommended Orosius to proceed
to Palestine, that he might consult S. Jerome on some particulars
as to the origin of the soul, which Augustine could not satisfac-
torily explain. Jerome was then living at Bethlehem, and engaged
in translating the scriptures from the Hebrew and Greek originals
into Latin, which is the present \ailgate or authorized version of
the Roman Catholics. S. Jerome was the most learned man, and
the most profound critic of the early church. The deference
paid by Augustine, in sending Orosius to Jerome for a solution of
what was too difficult for himself, is a proof of the high estimation,
in which he held S. Jerome's talents and learning. This letter of
introduction, S. Augustine sent, in his treatise, De ratione animae,
by Orosius to S. Jerome, to whom it was most respectfully dedi-
cated. The letter is so honourable to them all, and so descriptive
of Orosius, that part of it, at least, ought to be inserted.
**S. Augustine to S. Jerome. — Behold, there has come to me a
religious young man, in catholic peace a brother, in age a son, in
rank a co-presbyter, Orosius — of active talents, ready eloquence,
ardent application, longing to be, in God's house, a vessel useful
for disproving false and destinictive doctrines which have killed
the souls of the Spaniards much more grievously, than the bar-
barian sword their bodies. He has hastened to us from the ocean
shore — expecting from report, that he might learn from me,
whatever he wished of those matters he desired to know ; but he
has not reaped the fruit of his laboiu:. First, I desired him not
to trust much to fame respecting me : next, I taught him what I
Dould ; but what I could not, I told him where he might learn,
md I advised him to come to you. In which matter, on his
12 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS.
having willingly and obediently acceded to my advice or com-
mand, I have asked him, on his coming from you, that he would
take us, on his way home." »
S. Jerome thanks Augustine, in his answer, for the dedication
and for sending a copy of the book by so celebrated a man as
Orosius, whom he gladly received, on account of his merits, as
well as from the introduction of S. Augustine.*
That Orosius should have gained the respect and esteem and
the high praise of two men, like Augustine and Jerome, — ^the
most eminent of their day for talents and learning, is a proof that
he was a man of no ordihMry ability, and acquirements. But
Orosius was as estimable for his disposition and character, as he
was respected for his talents and erudition. Look at his conduct
and his writings. — He was a man of great liberality, and benevo-
lence, considering every country his home^ and every man his
brother. Though zealous for the truth, and ready, at all times,
to defend what he believed to be true, he never descended to
uncharitable personalities, or gave way to hostile feelings even
against his most bitter opponents.* He had no desire to enter
upon disputed points, being a humble and practical christian • ;
but if drawn into discussion, it was his first wish to shew a friendly
regard for the person of his opponent, and then to bring his
strongest arguments against his errors. Under the influence of
these feelings he first came to Africa,** and afterwards went into
Palestine."
When Orosius was in Palestine, Pelagius and his disciple
Caelestius, were there, disseminating their doctrines," ^^lth great
zeal. Orosius was called to oppose them in a sjTiod, held at
Jerusalem July 30th, A. D, 415, before John, bishop of that
5 Haver, p. XXVIII, and XXXV.— S. Augustine'i works, letter 165.— Du Pin's Biblio-
thcca Patrum; or, A new Histor}' of Ecclesiastical writers, Folio, London, 1693, century
Vth, vol. HI, Part I, p. 156.
6 Virum honorabilem Orosium, et sui men to, et te jubente suscepi. S. Jerome's ;
works, letter 9K— Du Pin, vol. Ill, Pt 1, letters 92 and 94, p. 94,
7 Orosius says of himself, — Inter Romanos, ut dixi, Romanus, inter Christianos
Chri&tianus, inter homines homo. . . . Utur temporarie omni terra quasi patria. Haver. .
1. v.c. 2; p. 289.
S Odisse me fateor haeresim, non hsercticnm. Haver, p. 634.
9 Vos me participem certaminis vestri esse voluistis, ut a\ixiliator non auctor accedcrem,
Latebam siquidem in Bethleem, ignotus, advena, pauper. . . . Traditus a patie -
Augustino, ut timorem Domini discerem, sedens ad pedes Hieronymi : inde Hierunlem ./^^
vobis accersentibus vocatus adveni. Dehinc in conventum vestrum una vobiscum, Joannt •*
episcopo praecipiente, consedi. Haver, p. 590. "-^j
10 Nunc me, inquam . . . Africa excepit pace simplici, sinu proprio, jure commQai--,^
Id. 1. v, c. 2, p. 288. ,^
1 1 See the last two paragraphs in page 11, and note 9. • V^
12 *• Pelagius mihi dixit, docere sc, hommem posse esse sine peccato, et mandate ^^
facile custodire, si velit." Respondit Pelagius, " Hoc et dixisse me et dicere, negarenca^
possum." Haver, p. 591. -" Ego dixi hominem sine peccato." Id. p. 600. — -Ecer
INTRODUCTION. 13
city/* He then ^vrote his celebrated treatise, which he modestly
calls, "Apologia contra Pelagium de arbitrii libertate." It is
appended to his History.**
Orosius remained in Palestine till the close of 415, for he was
induced by Heros, bishop of Aries, and Lazarus, bishop of Aix,
to present a memorial against Pelagius at the council, '* held at
Diospolis, — the Lydda of Holy Scripture, — on the 20th of
December in that year.
Orosius returned from Palestine to Africa, in accordance with his
promise," to visit his friend S. Augustine, bishop of Hippo Regius,
before he bent his course homeward to Spain. This must have
been in 416 ; for, in the autumn of that year, Orosius presented to
the African council of Milevis *' the letters of Heros and Lazarus
against Pelagius.
Rome was captured and pillaged in A. D. 410, by Alaric king
of the Visi-Gothi, Wisi-Gothi or West-Goths, also known by the
name of Moeso-Goths, from their residence in Moesia. " These
Mceso-Goths were Christians, under the guidance of Bishop Ulphi-
las,a man of gi-eat learning and piety, who, with the view of
leading them to the fountain of his doctrine, translated the New
Testament from Greek, between A. D. 360 and 380, into the lan-
guage of the Mceso-Goths — the pure German of that period. It is the
earfiest specimen of High-German now in existence, an(i prevailed
in the south or high part of Germany, as the Old-Saxon, the
nearest relative of the Anglo-Saxon, did in the north or low and flat
part of that country. *• Great moderation and forbearance were
manifested by Alaric the Visi-Gothic king and his army in taking
Rome. Orosius gives a detailed account of the mercy shewTi to
the Romans by the king of the West-Goths. " Alfred epitomized
this detail in the following simple style : " Alaric, the most
Christian and the mildest of kings, sacked Rome, with so little
nolence, that he ordered no man should be slain, — and that
Pelagius, qui autus est profiteri, se esse sine macula atque peccato^ Id. GOl. Homo
qui hoc potest, Christus est. Id. 603.
13 See the latter part of note 9. — Du Pin's History of Ecclesiastical Writers, Fol.
London 1693. vol. Ill, Pt 1, p. 221.
14. Haver, pp. 5S8~(>34.
15 Tom. II Cone. p. 1529.~Landon's Manual of Councils, p. 207 — 209.— Dupin, vol.
Ill, Pt 1, p. 221, 222.
16 Augustinus rogant eum (Orosium) ut abs te [Hieronj-mo, Jerome] veniens per
BOt ad propria remearet. Haver, p. XXXV.
17 Tom. II, Cone. p. 1537.— Landon, p. 410.— Du Pin, vol. Ill, Pt I, p. 222:— also p.
167, S. Augustine's 175th letter.
18 Bosworth'g Origin of the English and Germanic Languages, VII, 2, 6, 7, 9. p. 114 —
116.
19 Id. II, 4, p. 13 : V, 1—10, p. 81—83.
20 Haver. 1. VII, c. 39, p. 573—575.
2
14 KING ALFRED'S OKOSIUS.
nothing should be taken away, or injured, that was in the church-
es. Soon after that, on the third day, they went out of the city
of their own accord. There was not a single house burnt by their
order •"
This sacking of Rome, however, afforded the Romans a pretence
for accusing Christianity of being the cause of the affliction and
i-uin, which nad befallen the empire. These heathens asserted that
Christianity had been injurious rather than beneficial to mankind,
alleging, that, before the coming of Christ, the world was blessed
with peace and prosperity; but that, since they had changed
their old rehgion for Christianity, nctory had entirely forsaken the
Romans, and both their glory and empire had dechned ; for, the
gods, filled \rith indignation to see their worship neglected, and
their altars abandoned, had visited the world with those plagues
and desolations, which were still on the increase. " S. Augustine
wrote his celebrated treatise, "The city of God,*' to shew
the absurdity of this assertion, and to prove, by historical
facts, how much the world had been ameliorated by revelation.
This work, in defence of Christianity, appears to have been imme-
diately commenced by S. Augustine : it is full of matter and
profound erudition. It naturally occupied much of his thoughts,
and was a subject of discussion with his friends, especially with
Orosius. 'A man, so full of zeal as Orosius, would soon enter
warmly into the subject, and he was readily induced, at the request
of his friend, to wTite a work to prove from the facts of general
history, what S. Augustine had shewn from the history of the
Church — the city of God — that the preaching of ' peace on earth
and good will toward men' could never be the cause of increas-
ing tlie misery of mankind. This is the origin of the compendious
History of the world by Orosius. It is Avritten, on Christian
principles, as a defence or an apology of Christianity. The tone
per\^ading the work is that of a Christian, impressed with a proper
sense of justice and humanity, deprecating ambition, conquest and
glory, gained at the expense of human blood and human happiness.
This History of Orosius was undertaken at the request of S.
Augustine and dedicated " to him. Orosius commenced writing
about A. D. 410, when Honorius was emperor of the West, and
when S. Augustine had finished ten books of his City of God."
21 See this translation of King Alfred's Orosius, b. VI, c. 38, § 1.
22 Mosheini's Eccl. Hist., Cent. V, Pt 1, c. II, § 2,
23 PrjLceplis tuis parui, beatissime pater Augustine. Haver, p. l.Totum tuum [est], quod
ex te ad te redit, opus meum. Id. p. 3.
24 Hanc historiam conscripsit Orosius, nimirum post Romam captam sub Honono
Imperatore, anno Christ! CCCCX. Quum ergo Auffustinus jam decimum de Civitate Dei
perfecisset, atque jam undecimum conscriberet, turn Orosius noster haec scribere aggressus
INTKODUCTION. 15
Part of it was composed in Africa," and it was probably finislied
about A. D. 416, at which date the work closes.
The highest authorities continued to speak, in the strongest
terms, in favour of this History. From many others, one only is
here quoted. Pope Gelasius the First, in a council of seventy bish-
ops, held at Rome in A. D. 494, praised Orosius as a most learned f
man, who had, with wonderful bre\ity," ^Titten a work against {
lieathen perversions. ^
The reputation of this History was so great, in the time of
King Alfred, that he detemiined to transfer the substance of it
from the original Latin into Anglo-Saxon, for the benefit of his
subjects ; but in doing this, he often imitated rather than trans-
lated, and frequently added new illustrative clauses, and sentences
oi his ovm, and occasionally new paragraphs. At other times, he
abridged what appeared to him less important, and passed over
what was not to his purpose. Thus, by omitting the last four
chapters of the fifth book, and the first three with a few others in
the sixth, the king brought the substance of the fifth and sixth
books of the original Latin, into the fifth book of his Anglo-Saxon
iTork. Alfred^s sixth book is, therefore, the seventh of Orosius,
in which most of the chapters are much abridged, and the last three
omitted. Alfred did not think the dedication and the first
chapter of Orosius adapted for his subjects, he did not therefore
insert them ; but he still kept up a unity of design in his work, as
will appear from the following short sketch of it.
In book I, he gives a geographical description of the whole
world, then known, with a summary of general history from the
earliest period to the building of Rome, A. M. 3251, and B. C.
753— Book II, after a reference to the creation, and the four
great empires, describes the foundation of Rome, the wars of the
Romans and Sabines, the affairs of Cyrus, Darius, Xerxes, Leoni-
das, etc. and concludes with the capture of Rome by the Gauls,
A- M. 3608, and B. C. 396— Book III speaks of the affairs of the
Lacedaemonians, Persians, Romans, Gauls, Carthaginians, Latins,
Maecedonians, etc. and ends with the death of Seleucus about the
year A. M. 3714, and B. C. 290— Book IV contains the history
of Rome from the wars of Pyrrhus to the fall of Carthage, A. M.
3853, and B. C. 151.— Book V, including the Vth and Vlth books
of Orosius, comprises the period from the taking of Corinth to the
birth of our Saviour, A. M. 4004.— Book VI,— the Vllth of Oro-
••^ Ftbridus. Haver, p. 4, note 24. — See, also, this edition of Alfred's Orosius, B. VI,
«• 37, § 1.
25 Nunc me Africa excepit. Haver. 1. V. c. II, p. 288.
26 0n)siuni9 viriim eruditissinium, collaiidamus, quia valde necessaria adversus pagan-
^™n»calumnia8ordinavit, miraque brevitnte contexuit Haver, p. XXVIII. — Dupin, Tom.
"I» Pi II, p. 175, and 180.
16 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS.
sius, — ^recapitulates the succession of the four gi-eat empires, and
continues the history of Rome from the accession of Tiberius
Caesar, A. D. 14 to A.D. 416, A.M. 4420, including an account
of the greatest event of the age, the taking and sacking of Rome
by Alaric in A. D. 410.
In the first book especially, Alfred introduced much new matter
and added considerably to the geography of Eiu'ope.
These geographical additions prove that he had recourse to
original sourses for information. He then left his author and
stated, from" the best authorities of his age, all the particulars of
Europe, that he could collc-ct, filKng up the chasm bebveen the
time of Orosius, the commencement of the fifth centur}% and his
ovm, the end of the ninth century.
This is the only geography of Em-ope, written by a contem-
porary, and giving the position of the Germanic nations, so early as
the ninth century.
Besides this geography of Europe, composed by Alfred, the king
inserts the very interesting voyages of Ohthere a Non^'egian
na^^gator and of Wulfstan. Ohthere, "wishing to search out
how far the land lay due north, or whether any man dwelt to
the north," " sailed by the coast of Norway round the North Cape
into the White-Sea;" and afterwards into the Baltic." Wulf-
stan's voyage was confined to the Baltic. " These voyages were
written by the king, from the relation of these intrepid na^^gators ;
for, in the narration, Wulfstan uses a pronoun of the first person
' pluial.'*
The simplicity of the narration bears the impress of truth, the
former beginning thus : — " Ohthere told his lord. King
Alfred, that he dwelt north-most of all the northmen.'* " — Ohthere
was a man of great wealth, " and his strict adherence to truth in
his narrative may be concluded, from his refusing to vouch for
any thing, of which he could not bear personal testimony. He
says : *' The Biarmians told him many stories both about their
o\Mi land, and about the countries, which were around them ;
but lie knew not whtit was true, because he did not see it Inmse/f.**
These important additions and separate essays of King Alfred,
are very interesting, as his original composition ; and valuable,
because they contain information relative to the geography of
Europe, not othenvise to be obtained, and because they are authen-
tic pictures of the manners and of the political condition of a
great part of the north, in the ninth century. The following
literal English translation, from the Anglo-Saxon of King Alfred,
27. See b. I. c. 1, § 13. 28.- Id. § 14—17. 29. Id. § 18, 19. 30. Id. §20-^23
31. Id. § 20. * 32. Id. § 13. 33. Id. § 15. 34. Id. S 14.
nSTROIWXTIOX. 17
is, therefore, not a mere translation of what Alfred selected from
Orosius ; but an English version of the king's own Anglo-Saxon
additions and essays, with his abridgement, and occasional ampli-
fication, of the most interesting parts of the compendious universal
History of Orosius. The most striking of these will be pointed
out, in brief notes at the foot of the page, and a reference made
to the original Latin of those parts, which Alfred condensed,
translated, imitated, paraphrased or enlarged ; for he did not
hesitate to adopt any of these plans, when he thought that he
could improve the work, and make it more useful for his people.
These short notes are only intended for the general reader ; they,
for the most part, give the result of investigations, rather than a
detail of the reason or authority for arriving at that result.
If then new views be given, or old opinions advanced, appa-
rently without satisfactory evidence being adduced, it is hoped
that the following reformed Anglo-Saxon text, with the appendage
of various readings, and more ample notes, will give the required
information.
KING
ALFRED'S ANGLO-SAXON VERSION
OF
OROSIUS.
CONTENTS
[BiJc I : Capitll I— XIV.]
Hkr onginne5 seo boc \>e man
OROSIUS N£MNe6.
I. [H ] ure yldran ealne 6ysne ymbhwyrit on breo todaeldon ;
*§ 1— 3&,
II. Hu Ninus, Assyria [cyning], ongan manna aerest ricsian on
5ysum [middangearde] ; § 1. — And hu Sameramis, his cwen, feng
to baem rice aefter him mid mycelie [reSnesse] and wraennesse ;
2,3.
w III. Hu J)aBt heofonlice fyr forbaernde ]>xt land, on j^aem waeron
8a twa byrig on getimbred, Sodome and Gomorre ; § 1, 2.
IV. Hu Telesci and CiarsaS ]>sl leode him betweonum [wun-
non] ; § 1.
V. Hu loseph, se rihtwisa mon, ahredde Egypta folc aet f)aem
w seofon [geara] miclan hungre mid his [wisdome] : and hu hie
siSSan J>one f if tan dael [aelce geare] eaha hira waestma hyra [cyn-
inge] to gafole gesyllaS, aefter his [gesetnesse], §1,2..
VI. Hu on [Achaie], wear5 micel flod on Ambicsionis dagum
J>aBS cyninges; § 1, 2.
it VII. Hu Moyses la^dde Israhela folc from il^lgyptum ofer 6one
Readan sae; § I, 2.
VIII. Hu on Egyptura wurdon, on anre niht, L. manna ofslagen
frani heora agnum suuum ; § 1 . — And hu Bosiridus, se cyning, het
[don] to geblote ealle 8a cuman, ])e hine gesohton; 2. — ^And
u ymb manegra o5ra f olca gewin ; 3, 4.
IX. Hu Cretense and Athinense, Creca leode, him betweonum
wunnon; 1, 2.
X. Hu Uesoges, Egypta [cyning], wolde him togeteon [ge] Sone
suS-dael to, ]>a2t [is] Asia, ge ])one norS-dael, Jiaet sind Sci5j)ie ;
10 RING ALFRED'S OROSIUS.
§ 1. — And hu twegen ae}>elingas wurdon [Sfliemed] of Sci&}7ium ;
and ymbe [J)a wif, be mon Amozenas net; 2, 3, 4, 5. — And
ymbe })a] Gotan, ]>e nim fore ondredon, ge Pirrus, se re8a Creca
[cyning], ge se Maera Alexander, ge lulius se Casere ; 6,
XL Hu Elena, }>aBS cynges wif, wear8 genumen on Lajcedemo- ^
nium l^aere bvrig ; § 1, 2. — And hu Eneas, se cyning, for mid fyrde
Italie ; 3. *
XII. Hu Sardanopolus waes se siSmesta [cyning] in Asyria,
and hu hine beswSc Arbatus, his ealdormon; § 1, 2. — And.hu
6a [wif men] bismredon hiera weras, }>a hie fleon woldon ; 3. — lo
And hu se firgeotre geworhte anes fearres anlicnesse Saem aej^e-
linge; 4, 5.
XI I L Hu Pelopensium and [Atheniensium] J^a folc him be-
tweonum wunnon; § 1.
XIV. Hu Laecedemonie and Messiane him betweonum wunnon i*
for hiera maegdena offrunga ; § 1 — 3 : 4.
[Boc II : Capitul I— VIIL]
I. Hu Orosius ssede, ]>dst ure drihten 8one aerestan man swi5e
ryhtne and swiSe godne gesceope ; § 1. — ^And ymb J>S feower
anwaldas \>isses [middangeardes] ; 2— -6. m
II. Hu Remus and Romulus, J>a gebroj^ra, Romana burh ge-
timbredon on Italium ; § 1 — 3.
III. Hu Romulus and [Brutus] mid hwelcum mane hi gehal-
godon Roma ; § 1 — 4.
IV. Hu Romane and Sabine him betweonum wunnon ; § i$
1 — 4. — And hu Cirus wearS ofslagen on SciSSium ; 5 — 8.
V. Hu Cambisis se cyning forseah 6a Egj'ptiscan deofolgyld;
5 1. — And ymbe [Dariuses gewinn] ; 2. — And [Xercsis] and
Leoni8an ; 3 — 9;
VI. And hu Romanum wear8 an wundor o6ewed, swelce se m
heofon burne ; § 1 — 5.
VII. Hu Sicilialeode waeronhim betweonum winnende ; § 1, 2.
VI I I. Hu Romane besaeton [Ueiorum] 8a burh tf n winter ; §
1. — And hu Gallic of Senno abraecon Rome burh ; 2 — 6.
[Boc III: Capitul I— XL] u
I. Hu sio bismerlice sib and facenlice wear6 betweonum Laece-
demonium and Persum ; § 1 — 6.
II. Hu on [Achaie] wear6 eor6-beofung ; 1:2.
III. Hu se micla man-cwealm wear8 on Rome, on twegra con-
sula daege ; § 1 , 2.— And hu Marcus Curtius besceat on 6a gyniend- *
an eor6an ; 3.
IV. Hu Gallic oferhergodon Romana land o8 J^reo mila toj^aere
byrig; § 1. ;
CONTENTS. Book II: Ch. V— XI: Book IV; Ch. I— VI. 11
V. Hu Cartaine asrendracan comon to Rome, and him fri8
gebudon ; § 1 : 2 — 5.
VI. Hu Romane and Latine wunnon him betweonan ; § 1. — And
hu fin nunne wearS cuco bebyrged ; 2 : 3.
* VII. Hu Alexander se [cyning] wan wi5 Romanum, }>ae8 Ma-
ran Alexandres eam ; § 1 . — And hu Philippus, ]>sds Maran Alex-
andres faeder, feng to Macedonia rice; 2 — 5. — ^And he him
geceas Biszantium ^a burh ; § 6 : 7> 8.
VIII. Hu Caudenes Furculus, sio stow, wearS swi8e widmaere
■• for Romana bismere ; § 1,2:3.
IX. Hu se Maera Alexander feng to Macedonia rice; § 1 — 5.
— ^And hu he bet sumne [bisceop] secgan, on hys gewill, hwa his
faeder waere ; 6. — And hu he Darium bone [cyning] oferwan ;
7 — 9: 10 — 18. — AndhuhesylfwearSmidfattreacweald; 19, 20.
" X. Hu, under twam consulum, woldon feower ]>a, strengstan
]>eoda Romane oferwinnan; § 1, 2. — And hu se micla man-
cwealm gewearS on Rome ; 3. — And hu hi him heton gefeccan
t6 Escolapius bone scin-lacan mid baere scin-laecan naeddran
4 : 5, 6.
* XI. Hu, under twam consulum, wurdon Somnite and GalUe of
Senno baere byrig Romanum wiSerwinnan; § 1. — And hu Alex-
andres neretogan hyra lif on unsibbe geendedon sefter Alexandres
deaSe; 2—12.
[BocIV: Capitul I— XIII.]
» I. Hu Tarentine gesawon Romana scipo on Sam sae yrnar, J)a
hi plegedon on hyra Theatrum ; § 1 — 6.
II. Hu }7a manegan yflan wundor wurdon on Rome; § 1, 2.
III. Hu man geseah rinan meolc of heofenum, and weallan
blod of eorSan ; § 1 : 2, 3.
* IV. Hu on Romane becom mycel man-cwealm ; § 1. — And hu
Caperone, sio nunne, wear5 ahangen ; 2. — And hu 5a burh-leode
on Cartaina bliotan men hira godum ; 3.
V. Hu Himelco, Cartaina cyning, for mid fyrde on Sicilie ; § 1.
— And hu Hanna an man waes anwaldes girnende; 2. — And
* hu Cartaine hierdon, ]>sdt se Maera Alexander haefde [aJ)rocen]
Tiruni |>a burh ; 3 : 4, 5. t
VI. Hu Sicilia folc and Pena wunnon him betweonan; § 1. —
And hu Romane besaeton Hanniballan, Pena [cyning] ; 2, 3. — And
hu Calatinus, se consul, for mid fyrde to Camerinan Sicilia byrg ;
^•4. — And hu Punice gesetton eft ]7one ealdan Hannibalan j^aet
be mid scypum wiS Romane wunne; 5. — And hu Romane
foron on Africe mid brim bund scypa and ]}ritigan ; 6. — And
hu Regulus, se consul, ofsloh ]m ungemetlican naeddran ; 7. —
And hu Regolus gefeaht wi5 ]iry Pena cyningas, on anum ge-
12 KING ALFRED'S 0R081US.
feohte ; 8, 9. — ^And hu Emilius, se consul, f6r on Africam mid
})rim hund scypa; 10, 11. — And hu Cotta, se consul, oferher-
gode Sicilie; 12. — Hu twegen consulas foron on Affrice mid
^rim hund scipa, ond hu, on }>reora consula daege, com Hasterbal,
se niwa [cyning], to Libeum bam iglande; 13, 14. — And liu»
Claudius, se consul, for eft on Punice; 15. — And hu [Caius], se
consul, for on Affrice, and on })am [s&] forwearS ; 16. — And hu
Lutatia, se consul, for on Affrice mid J)rim hund scipa; 17.
VII. Hu se ungemetlica fjT-bryne wear5on Rome; § 1. — And
hu Gallic wurdon Romanum wi5envearde ; 2. — And hu Sardinia lo
wunnon on Romanum, sw,a hi Pene gelaerdon; 3. — And hu
Orosius sasde ]>aBt he waere cumen to })am godan tiduni ]>e Ro-
mane eft fore gulpon ; 4. — And hu Gallic wunnon on Romane,
and Pene on o6re healfe ; 5. — And hu twegen consulas fuhton on
Galhum ; 6 — 8. — And hu maenig wundor wjeron [gesewene] ; k.
9. — And hu Claudius, se consul, ofsloh Gallia [XXX.M.]
VIII. Hu Hannibal, Pena cyning, besset Saguntum Ispania
burh; § 1. — And hu Hannibal, Pena cyning, abraec ofer Perenei
]>a beorgas ; 2. — And hu Scipia, se consul, gefeaht on Ispanium ;
3. — And hu manie w^undor gewurdon on })8ere tide ; 4. 10
IX. Hu Hannibal beswac twegen consulas on hira gefeohte;
§ 1. — And hu Romano him gesctton tictator, and Scipian to
consule; 2. — And hu Romane sendon Lucius, J)one consul, on
Gallic mid })rim legion ; 3 : 4 — 6.
X. Hu Marcellus, se consul, for mid scip-here on Sicilie ; § 1 : u
2 — 6. — And hu Hannibal gefeaht wi6 Marcellus, bone con-
sul, ]^ry dagas; 7. — And hu Hannibal bestael on Marcellus,
t)one consul, and hine ofsloh; 8. — And hu Hasterbal, Hanni-
)ales bro8or, for of Ispanium on Italic; 9: 10, 11. — And hu
Cartainum wearS fri5 alyfed fram Scypian, ])am consule ; 12. m
XI. Hu Romana aeftere gewin wear5 geendod; § 1. — And hu
Sempronius, se consul, wearS ofslagen on Ispania ; 2 : 3 — 5.
— And hu Philippus, Macedonia cyning, ofsloh Romana aerend-
racan ; G: 7. — And hu ]>aet Macedonisce gewin gewear5; S.
— And hu Enilius, se consul, oferwan [Perseus^ })one cyn-w
ingl ; 9.
XII. Hu RomajHun wearS se majsta ege fram Sceltiferin,
Ispania folce ; § 1 : 2, 3.
XIII. Hu paet j)ridde gewin wearS geendod Romana and
Cartaina [cyninge] : § I — 5. «
[Boc V : Capitul I— XV.]
I. Hu Orosius spraec ymb Romana gylp, hu hi manega folc
oferwunnan; ana hu hi [monege cyningas] beforan hiora triura-
phan wi5 Roinewerd drifon ; § 1 : 2, 3.
CONTENTS. Book V; Cii. 11— XV: Book VI; Cii. 1— II. 13
II. H(i, on anum geare, wurdon }ja twa byrig toworpene,
Cartaina and Corintlnim;. § 1. — And hu Feriaatus, se hyrde,
ongan ricsian on Ispanium ; 2, 3. — And hu Claudius, se consul,
geflymde Gallic; 4 : 5 — 7. — And hii [Mantius], se consul, genam
ifri5 wifi Ispanie; 8. — And hu Brutus, se consul, of sloh Ispania
syxtig |M.] manna; 9. — And hu an cild wear5 geboren on
Rome; 10.
III. Hu Romane sendon Scipian on Ispanie mid fyrde; § 1 — 3.
-j-And hu Craccus, se consul, wan wi6 ba o6re consulas o6 hi
"hine ofslogan; 4. — And hii 6a |)eo\vas [wunnan] wyS J)a hla-
fordas; 5.
IV. Hu Lucinius, se consul, se 8e eac waes Romana yldesta
bisceop,f6r mid fyrde ongean Aristonucuse J)am [cyninge] ; § 1. —
And hu Antiochus, [Asia cyning], wilnode Partha anwaldes;
"2.— And hu Scipia, se betsta Romana \>egn, maende his earfe5u
to Romana wytum ; 3. — And hu E])na fyr upp afleow ; 4:5.
V. Hu [Romane] heton eft getimbrian Cartaina; § 1. — And
hu se consul [Metellus] oferwan }?a Wicingas ; 2.
VI. Hu [P'auius], se consul, ofercom [Betuitusan], Gallia
I «C)Tiing; § 1.
VIL Hu Romane wunnon wi5 Geo\vyr5an, Numedia [cyn-
inge]; §1.
[VIII. Hu Romane gefuhton wi5 Cimbros, and wi5 Teutonas,
and wis Ambronos; § 1.]
« IX. Hu Romane agunnon unsibbe him betweonan upahebban,
on }>am fiftan geare, ]>e Marius waes consul ; § 1, 2.
X. Hu, ufer ealle Italit, wear6 ungefevlic unsib on ]mm syxtan
geare, pe lulius, se Casere, waes consul ; § 1 : 2 — 4.
XI. Hu Romane sendon [Sillan], J}one consul, ongean Metre-
vdatis [Partha] cyning ;^§ 1 : 2 — 4.
XII. Hu Romane sealdon [luHuse], bam consule, syfan [le-
gian] ; § 1 — 3. — And hu Inlius besa?t Tarcwatus, [Pompeiuses]
latteow, on anum faestene; 4, 5. — And hu lulius gefeaht wi5
Potholomeus ]>riwa ; 6 — 9.
u XIII. Hu Octauianus feng to Romana anwalde hyra unwil-
lum ; § 1 : 2, 3.
XIV. Hu Octauianus, se Casere, betynde lanes duru; § 1 — 4.
XV. Hu sume Ispanie leode waeron [Agustuse] wiSerwmnan ;
§ 1 : 2, 3 : 4, 5.
^ [Boc VI : Capitul I— XXXVIIL]
I. Hu Orosius waes [sprecende]*ymbe })a feower anwaldasSara
feower heafodrica j^isses middangeaides ; § 1 — 7.
II. Hu Tiberius feng to Romana anwealde, se Casere, aeftcr
[Agustuse] ; 1 — 3.
14 KINO ALFREDS OROSIUS.
III. Hu [Caius] wearS Casere feower gear ; § 1 — 4.
IV. Hu Tiberius Claudius feug to Romana amvealde ; 1 — 4.
V. Hu [Nero] feng to Romana anwalde; 1.
VI. Hu Galfa feng to Romana anwalde, se Casere ; 1, 2.
VII. Hu Fespassianus feng to Romana anwalde ; 1. $
VIII. Hu Titus feng to Romana anwalde ; 1.
IX. Hu Domitianus, Tituses broSor, feng to Romana an-
walde; 1.
X. Hu Neruafeng to Romana anwalde ; I — 3.
XI. Hu Adrianus feng to Romana anwalde ; 1, 2. le
XII. Hu [Antoninus pius] feng to Romana anwalde ; 1.
XIII. Hu Marcus [Antoninus] feng to Romana anwalde mid
[Aureliuse],his breSer; 1 — 3.
XIV. Hu Lucius feng to Romana anwalde ; 1.
XV. Hu Seuerus feng to Romana anwalde ; 1, 2. i$
XVI. Hu his sunu feng to rice [Antoninus] ; 1.
XVII. Hu Marcus feng to Romana anwalde; 1.
XVIII. Hu Aurelius feng to Romana anwalde ; 1.
XIX. Hu [Maximinus] feng to Romana anwalde ; 1.
XX. Hu Gordianus feng to Romana anwalde; 1. 20
XXI. Hu Philippus feng to Romana rice; 1.
XXII. Hu Decius feng to Romana rice; 1.
XXIII. Hu Gallus feng to Romana rice; 1, 2.
XXIV. Hu Romane gesetton twegen Caseras; 1, 2.
XXV. Hu Claudius feng to Romana rice; 1. 25
XXVI. Hu Aurelius feng to Romana rice : 1.
XXVI I. Hu Tacitus feng to Romana rice; 1.
XXVIII. Hu [Probus] feng to Romana rice; 1.
XXIX. Hu Cams feng to Romana rice ; 1.
XXX. Hu Dioclitianus feng to Romana rice ; 1 — 9. 30
XXXI. Hu Constantinus feng to Romana rice, mid his twam
brobrum; 1 — 3.
aXXII. Hu luuianus feng to Romana anwalde.; 1, 2.
XXXIII. Hu [Ualentinianus] feng to Romana rice; 1 — 3.
XXXIV. Hu Ualens feng to Romana rice; 1 — 4. »
XXXV. Hu Gratianus feng to Romana rice; 1. — ^.\nd hu
Brittannie namon Maximum heom to [Casere] ofer his willan ; 2.
XXXVI. Hu Deodosius feng to Romana anwalde; 1. — And
hu [Ualentinianus feng] eft to rice ; 2.
XXXVII. Hu Archadius [feng] to Romana rice, and Honorius 4«
to baem West-rice ; 1 — 3.
XXXVIII. Hu God gedyde Romanum his miltsunge 1 — 3,
KING ALFRED'S ANGLO-SAXON VERSION
OF
OROSIUS.
[Boc I : Capitul I.]
1. Ure yldran ealne 6ysne ymbhwyrft 6yses middan-geardes,
^cwaejj] Orosius, swa swa Oceanus ymbligeS utan, 6one man
'garsecg hateS,] on 6reo todaeldon ; and h^ ba J)ry daelas on
5 oreo tonemdon, — Asiam^ and Europam, and Attricam : J^eah 8e
sume men saedon ]>mt ]>8dr nseran butan twegen dselas, — Asia^
and J^aet oj^er Europa.
2 Asia is befangen mid Oceanus — ]>s^m garsecge — su}?an, and
norSan^ and eastan; and swa ealne J)ysne middangeard fram
10 baem east-daele healfne behaefS. ponne on J)8Bni noro-daele, J^aet
IS Asia, on ba swiSran healfe, in Danai baere le, })aer Asia, and
Europe [hiera land-gemircu togaedre licgaS;] and ponne of
]>aere ilcan le Danai, su5 andlang Wendelsals ; and bonne wiS
westan Alexandria J)aere byrig, Asia and Affrica togaeaere licgaS.
I* 3. Europe — hio onginS, swa ic aer cwaeS, of Danai J^aere le, sio
is ymende of norS-daele of Riffing J)aem beorgum, J>a sindon
neah J^aem garsecge, \>e mon hateS Sarmondisc; and sio ea
Danai ym6 ^anon su5-rihte, on west-healfe Alexandres herga,
on in Rochouasco Saere Seode. Hio wyrc6 )>aet fenn, pe man
to hatep Meotedisc ; and J)onne f6r6 mid micle flode, neah J^aere
byrig J)e man hSteS Theodosia, wy6 eastan fit on 6a sse floweS,
be man haet Euxinus ; and J)onne mid langre nearonesse, su6
pSnon be eastan Constantinopolim Creca byrig ligeS, and]>onne
tor8 ]7enon (it on Wendel-sae. — Se west-suo-ende Europe land-
is gemirce is in IspSnia westeweardum aet J>aem garsecge, and
maest aet }>aem iglande, J^aette Ga8es hatte, ^aer sc^t se Wendel-
sae up of Jjaem garsecge ; })aer [eac] Ercoles syla standa5. On
psem ilcan Wendel-sfe, [ond hire on] west-ende, is Scotland.
IC KING ALFRED'S OROSIU8 ; Book I : Cii. I § 6— 8.
4. Aff rica and Assia hyra laiul-gemyrco onginnaS of Alexandria,
Egypta byrig ; and li6 ])set land-gemaere suo |>anon ofer Nilus J)a
ea, and swa ofer iEthiopica westenne o)) ))one su5-garsecg ; and
l^aere Aff rica nor5-\vest gemaere is set J^aem ylcan Wendel-sae, \>e
of ]>ssm garsecge scyt, J)8er Ercoles syla standaS; and hyre «
riht west-ende is set j^aem beorge, J)e man Athlans nemneS, and
aet j^aem iglande |>e man haet Fortunfitus.
5. Scortlice ic haebbe nu gesaed ymbe |>a |)rj'' daelas ealles
8yses middangeardes ; ac ic wille nu, swa ic aer gehet, J)ara
|>reora land-nca gemaere reccan, hu h^ mid hyra waetrum lo
tolicgaS.
6. Asia ongean paem middele, on j^aem east-ende, J)aBr licgeS
se mu6a ut on }?one [garsecg,] j^aere ea ]>e man hateS Gfindis,
bone [garsecg] mon haet Indisc. Be su]^an baem muSan, [wi5
pone garsecg, is se port J)e mon haet Caligardamana.] Be i*
su|)an-eastan J)am porte is baet igland Deprobane, and J)onne be
norSan j^aem, Gandis se muoa, J^aer paer Caucasis se beorh endaS,
neh Jjaem garsecge, J)aer is se port SamerS. Be norSan baem
porte, is se mu5a jiaere le |>e man nemneS [Ottorogorre, pone
garsecg] man haet Sericus. «•
7. J?aet sint Indea gemaero, J^aer J^aer Caucasus se beorh is be
norSan, and Indus seo ea be westan, and seo Reade sae be suSan,
and [garsecg] be eastan. On Indea lande is feower and feower-
tig Seoda, butan j^aem iglande Taprabane, )>aet haeffi on him tyn
byrig, butan oSrum manegum gesetenura iglandum. Of J^aere e 25
Indus, |>e be westan eallum j^aeni lande 116, betux J)aere e Indus,
and l^aere J)e be westan hyre is Tigris hatte, |>a flowaS buta su5
on J)one Readan sse, and betweoh j^aem twam ean synd J>as land
Oracassia, and Parthia, and Asilia, and [Persi5a,] and Media ;
J>eah |>e gewrita oft nemnan ealle J)a land Media, o56e Asiria ; «>
and]7a land sindon swy5e beorhte, and j^aer synd swy5e scearpe
wegas and stanige. para landa norS-gemaero syndon aet Jjaem
beorgum Caucasus ; and on su5-healfe seo Reade sae ; and on
!)aem lande syndon twa mycele ea I})aspes and Arbis. On }?aem
ande is [XXXII] ))eoda : nu hat hit man eall Parthia. »
8. ponne west fram Tigris Jjaere ea 06 Eufrate J)a ea, ]>onne
betweox J)aem ean syndon J}as land Babylonia, and Caldea, and
Mesopotamia. Binnan }?aem landum syndon eahta and twentig
Jjeoda. Hyra nor5-gemaero syndon aet ]>aem beorgum Tauro
and Caucaso, and hyra su8-gemaero licga5 to }?am Readan sae. «•
Andlang baes Readan saes,— baes daeles ]>e j^aer nor5 sc^t, — ^li5 }>aet
land Araoia, and Saben, and Eudomane. [Of] baere ea Eufrate,
west o|> 6one Wendel-sse, and norS forneah 00 6a beorgas, 8e
man Tauris haet, 06 J)aet land be man haet Armenie, and eft su8
o5 Egypte, manega }}eoda syndon J)aes landes ; J)aet is ComagenS, «
OF EUROPE, ASIA AND AFRICA. l^
and [Fenitia,] and Damascena^ and Coelle, and Moab, and Anion
and IdCimei, and ludea, and Palestina, and Sarracene ; and J>eah
hit mon heet eall Syria. Donne be norftan Syria sindon J)a
beorgas, \>e man Tauros haet ; and be norBan \>xm beorgum syn-
5 don^land Capadocia^and Amienie : and bio Armenia is be eastan
Capadocia ; and be westan Capadocia, is \>8dt land ]>e man haet
seo Laesse Asia : and be norSan Capadocia, is ])a2t gefilde, \>e
man h»t Temeseras ; bonne betux Capadocia, and J)aere Lsessan
Asiam is past land [Cilicia,] and Issaurio. Seo Asia, on selce
whealfe, hio is befangen mid sealtum waetere, baton on east-
healfe. On north-healfe is seo sae Euxinus; and, on west*
healfe, seo sae |>e man haet Proponditis, and Ellaspontus ; and
Wendel-sae be su6an. On J)aere ylcan Asiam, is se hyhsta
beorh, Olimphus.
« 9. Seo Egyptus, 8e us near is, be norSan byre is baet land
Palestine, and be eastan byre Sarracene Saet land, and be wes-
tan byre Libia ))aet land, and be suftan byre se beorh, 5e
Climax [mon haet]. — Nilus seo ea, byre sewylme, is neah baeni
clife Jjaere Readan s^s; peah same men secgan \>2dt nyre
» aewylme sy on west-ende Affrica, neah baem beorge Athlans ,
and }>onne ful-ra5e jiaes sie east yrnende on |>aet sand; [ond
)K>nne besince eft on ))aet sand], and |)aBr [neh] sy eft flowende
up of }>ajm sande, and ]>aer wyrcS mycelne sse : and \>ser heo
aerest upwyl]>, by hStaS |>a [land] men Nuchiil, and sume men
» Darfi ; and j^onne of \>xm sffi ]>3sr hio up of })aem sande [scyt,]
heo is east ymende fram east-daele, |)urh Ethiopica westenne,
and bser man haet ba eS Ion o5 5one east-dael ; and |)aer j^onne
wyro to nudum sae ; and J)jer J^onne besinc5 eft in on BS eor5-
an ; and }>onrie eft norS })anon uppasprincS, neah J^aem clife
» wi6 bone Readan Sfe, |>e ic aer beforan saede. ponne of J>aem
aewylme, man haet J^aet waiter Nilus J^a ea. And J)onne for5
[}>onan west] ymende, heo toliS on twa ymb an igland, |)e
man haet Mereon; and })anon norS bugende, ut on 8one
Wendel-s». ponne, on paeni wintrigum tidum, wyr8 se muSa
-is fordrifen foran fram Jjaem norftenium windum, pact seo eS bi5
flowende ofer eall Egypta land ; and hio gedeS mid \>sem flode
swifte J)ycce eor6-waestmas on Egypta land. — Sio fyrre Egyp-
tus li6 east andlang |>{es Readan sjes, on su8-healfe ; and, on
east^healfe^ [ond on su8-healfe] p?cs landes, li5 [garsecg] ; and,
4% on byre west-healfe, is seo us neare iEgyptus : and, on jjaem
twam iEgyptum, [sindon] feower and tw'entigbeoda.
10. Nu haebbe we awriten f^aere Asiam suo-dael : nu wille
we f6n to byre norft-daele ; J)aBt is Sonne of paem beorgum [be
men haet] Caucasus, pe we aer beforan si)raecon, pa 6e be
*^ norSan Indea syndon ; and hio onginnaS aci est eastane of \>2cm
.3
IH KING ALFKEDS OkO»lU&, Boom 1, Cm. 1 | !0— 12.
parsecge ; and j^onne licgaS west-rihte o5 Armenia beorgas,
[])e] l^a land-lcode hi hataS Parcoadras : ])ser of })aem beorgum
wyl6 seo ea su5weard [Eufrates] ; and of jjaem beorgum ]>e
man Parcoadras haet, licgaA })a beorgas west-rihte, \ie man
Tauros haet, o5 Cilium Jjaet land, ponne be nor5an baem*
beorgum, andlang J)8bs garsecges, o}) ))one nor5-east-ende oyses
middangeardes Jjaer Bore seo e& scyt ut on 8one garsecg; and
]?anon west andlang })aes garsecges, [o})] 6one s«e, J)e man haet
Carpia, ]>e J>8Br upscyt to btem beorgum Caucasus ; baet land
man haet ba ealdan SciSoian, and Ircaniam. paes landes is '•
|)reo and leowertig beoda, wide tosetene for unwaestm-baer-
nesse |>aejs landes. ponne lie westan j^aem sae Caspia, 06 Do-
nais 5a ea, and 06 baet fenn \>e man haet Meotedisc ; and
5onne su5 o5 })one Wendel-s», and o)) 8one beorh Taurus;
and norS 06 8one [garsecg], is eall SciJ)))ia land binnan, |>eah *•
hit man tonemne on twa and on britig beoda. Ac 8a land on
east healfe [Danais], be jjaer nean synaon,Albani hy synd ge-
nemned in latina; ana we hy hata8* nu Liobene : — Nu hasbbe
we scorthce gessed ymb Asia land-gemaere.
11. Nu wille we ymb Europe land-gemaere reccan, swamycel "
swa we hit fyrmest witon. — Fram j^aere efi Danais, west 08 Rm
8a eg, (seo wyl8 of })aem beorge jJe man Alpis haet, and ym8
|)onne nor8-ryhte on }?aes garsecges earm, \>e baet land utanymb-
li8, J)e man Bryttannia haet) ; — and eft suo ob Donua ]>a ea,
(l^aere aewylme is neah J)aere ea Rines,and is siSoan east }Tnende "
wis [nor})an] Creca land tit on })one Wendel-sae) ; — and nor8
o\> l^one garsecg, J}e man Cwen-sae' haet: binnan jiaem syn-
don manega 8eoda ; ac hit man haet eall, Germania.
12. ponne wy8 nor8an Donua sewylme, and be eastan Rine
syndon East-Francan ; and be suSan him syndon Swaefas, on ••
o]?re healfe J^aere eS Donua; and be su8an him, and be eastan,
syndon Baeg8-wgre, se dael pe man Regnes burh haet; and
rihte be eastan him syndon Berne; and east-norS sindon
Dyringas; and be nor8an him s}ndon Eald-Seaxan, and
be norSan-westan him syndon Fi-^san; and be westan Eald-"
Seaxum is iElfe-mu8a })aere ea and Frysland ; arid j}»non,
west-nor8 is pxt land, })e man Angle haet, and Sillende,
and sumne dael Dcna; and be nor8an him is Apdrede, and
east-norS Wylte, 8e man [Haefeldan] haet; and be eastan him
is Wineda land, J)e man haet Sysyle ; and east-su5, ofer sumne *•
dael, Maroaro ; and hi Maroaro habbaS, be westan him, Dyrin-
gas, and Behemas, and Baegvvare healfe ; and be su8an him, on
o5re healfe Donua J)aere eg, is J)aet land Carendre, su8 08 8a
beorgas ]>e man haet Alpis. To ]?aem ilcan beorgum licga5
Baeg8-wara land-gemaer?, and Swaefa ; and })onne9 be eastan ••
DOUXDARIES OF EUROPE: OHTHERE'S FIRST VOYAGE, | 11—13. IP
Carendvan lande, begeondan J)seni westenne, is Pulgara land ;
and be eastan ])vem is Creca land ; and be eastan Maroaro-
laiide is Wisle-land ; and be eastan jjaem sind Datia, J)a }^e iu
waeron Gotan. Be [norftan-eastan] Maroara syndon Dalamen-
»san, and be eastan Dalaniensam sindon Horithi, and be nor-
8an Dalomensam sindon Suq)e, and be westan him sindon
Sysele. Be norSan Horiti is MiegSa lond, and be nor5an
M»g5a lande [sindoiij Serniende, o5 8a bdorgas Riffin. — And
be westan Su5-Denuin is })aes garsecges earm, ]>e \i\> ymb-
!• utan J)aet land Brittannia ; and be nor5an him is J^ses saes earm,
|)e man haet Ost-s» ; and be eastan him, and be norSan him,
syndon NorS-Dene, aeg}>aer ge on ])jeni maran landmn,ge on ]>SQm
iglandum ; and be eastan him syndon Afdrede ; and be su5an
him is .'Elfe-mu8a j^sere ea, and JEald-Seaxna sum dael. Nor5-
w Dene habbaS him be norSan |)one ilcan saes earm, \>e man Ost-s«
haet; and be eastan him sindon O^ti 5a leode ; and Afdraede be
sufian. Oiti habbaS be nor5an him }?one ilcan saes earm, and
Winedas and Burgendas; and be su5an him sindon Haefeldan.
Burgendan habba5 ])one ylcan saes earm be westan him, and
» Sweon be norSan ; and be eastan hhn sint Sermende,and be suSan
him Surfe. Sweon habbaS be suSan him 5one svch earm Osti ;
and be eastan him Serniende ; and be nor5an [him] ofer 5a
^^estennu is Cwen-land; and be we >tan-nor5an him sindon
Scride-Finnas, and be westan Nor6-menn. -^
» 13. "Ohthere saede his hlaforde,^Elfrede [cyninge],)>aet he ealra
Nor8-manna norSmeSt bade. He cwae5 ]>xt he bude on ])aem
lande norSeweardum \vi5 5a west sae. He saede 5eah J)aet )>aet land
sy swySe lang nor5 })anon ; ac hit is eall weste, buton on
leawum stowum, sticcema?lum wicia5 Finnas, — on hunta5e on
•• Jl^intra, and on sumera on fiscoSe be 5aBre sae. He saede ])8Bt
"5» *t sumum cyrre, wolde fandian hii lange ]^aet land nor8-
rihte laege ; o55e hwaej)er aenig man be norSan |>aem westene
°"de. pa for he norS-rihte be j'aem lande : let him ealne \yeg
'3Bt weste land on }?aet steor-bord, and ]>'d wid see on baec-bord,
f7 dagas. pa waes he swa feor nor5 swa })a hwsel-huntan
yfrest fara5. pa for he pa, gyt nor5-ryhte, swa [feor swa] he
'^ibte, on l^aem o])rum brim dagum, geseglian. Da beah })aBt
land ))aer east-ryhte, o55e sio sae in on ^aet land, he nyste
hwaej7er ; buton he wiste j^aet he ]^aer bad westan windes, o55e
«hw6n nor8an,andseglede J^anon east be lande, swa swa he mihte
on feower dagum geseglian. pa sceolde he [J>aer] bidan ryhte
norfian windes ; for5an }?aet land ]^aer beah su5-rihte, o55e seo
sae in on baet land, he nyste hw ae]7er. Da seglede he j^anon
8u5-rihte oe lande, swa swa he mihte on fif dagum geseghan.
a pa laeg paer fin mycel ea up in [on] J)iet land : ]>a cyrdon hy
92
20 KING ALFREDS OllOSiUS; Book I : Cu. I f 14—16.
up in on 6a ea, forJ)aBiTi hy ne dorston forS be j^aere efi seglian
for unfriSe, forStem J^aet land waes eall gebun, on o5re healfe
])aBre eg. Ne mette he »r nfin gebun land, sy55an he fram
hys agnum hame for ; ac him waes ealne weg weste land on
^aet steor-bord butan fisceran, and fugeleran, and huntan, and »
iset [waeron] ealle Finnas ; and him waes & wid sae on j^set baec-
3ord. Da Beormas haefdou swiSe well gebiin hyra land, ac hi
ne dorston J^aer on cuman; ac Sara Terfinna land waes eall
weste, butan ]>Qir huntan gewicodon, o56e fisceras, o56e fu-
geleras. !•
14. Fela spella him saedon 6a Beormas, aegj^er ge of hyra
agenum lande, ge of })aem [randum], J^e ymb hy utan waeran :
ac he nyste hwaet baes so6es waes, for6aBm he hit sylf ne ge-
seah. pa Finnas, nim j^uhte, and J}a Beormas spracon neah
Sn ge6eode, Swi6ost he for 8yder, to-eacan jJaes landes sceaw- i*
unge, forSaem hors^hwaelum, for5aBm hi habbaS sw75e aej^ele
bSn on hyra to}?um : ba te6 hy brohton same j^aem [cyninge] ;
and hyra hy d bift swioe god to scip-rapum. Se hwael bi5 micle
la^s^ J)onne o5re hwalas : ne bi6 he lengra Sonne syfan elna
lan^; ac, on his agnum lande, is se betsta hwael-huntaft : ]>a»
beoo eahta and feowertiges elna lange, and J)a masstan, fiftiges
elna langc ; |)ara, he saede, J}aet he syxa sum ofsloge syxtig on
twam dagum.
15. He waes swy5e spedig man, on baem aehtum, })e heora
speda on beo5, j^aet is, on wildrum. He haefde ]>3l gyt, 6a he »
J>one cyninge sohte, tamra deora unbebohtra syx bund, pa
deo- hi hata6 hrSnas : )>ara waeron syx stael-hranas, &a beo6
swySe dyre mid Finnum, for&aem hy fo&)>a wildan hranas mid.
He waes mid \)ve\\\ fyrstum mannum on J)aem lande, naefde he
]ieah ma 6onne twentig hry6era, and twentig sceapa, and twen- w
tig swyna ; and l^aet lytle psdt he erede, he erede mid
horsan : ac hyra fir is maest on J)aem gafole, J)e 5a Finnas him
gylda5 ; y>tt?t gafol bi5 on deora fellum, and on fugela fe6-
erum, and hwales bane, and on baem scip-rapum, ]>e beo5 of
hwaeles hyde geworht, and of seoles. /Eghwilc gylt be hys ge- »
byrdum : se byrdesta sceall gyldan fiftyne mearSes fell, and fif
hranes, and an beran fel, and tyn ambra fe6ra, and berenne
kyrtel o65e yterenne, and twegen scip-rapas ; sdgper sy syxtig
elna lang, oJ)er sy of hwaeles hyde geworht, o})er of sioles.
IG, He saede 6aBt nor5-manna land waere swv|>e lang and swy6e 40
smael, Eal J^aet his man aj)er o86e ettan o68e erian maeg, J?aet
liS wi6 6a sae ; and ]>aet is J>eah, on sumum stowum, swyoe clu-
dig ; and licga5 wilde moras wi6 eastan, and wi6 upp on emn-
lange ])aem bynum lande. On Jjaem morum eardia6 Finnas ; and
|)cct byne land is easteweard bradost, and symle swa nor6or swa <»
OUTH£R£*S SECOND VOYAGE f 18, 19^WULFSTAN'S VOYAGE f 20. 21
smslre. Eastewerd hit maeg bion syxtig mila brad, obbe
hwene braedre ; and middeweard ])ritig o&fte bradre ; and noroe-
weard, he cwaeS, ]7ser hit smalost waere, psdt hit mihte been
yreorsL mila brad to ]78em more ; and se m6r sy5})an, on sumum
5 stowum» swa brad swa man maeg on twam wucum oferferan ;
and, on sumum stowum, swa brad swa man mseg on syx dagum
oferferan*
17. Donne is to-enines Jjaem lande su5eweardum, on o6re
healfe \>Bds mores, Sweoland, ob paet land norSeweard; and
!• to-emnes J^aem lande norSeweardum, Cwena land, pa Cwenas
hergia5 hwilum on 6a nor6-men ofer 8one mor. nwilum \>sl
noro-men on hy ; and ]>aBr sint swiSe micle meras fersce geond
})a moras; and beraS \>sl Cwenas hyra scypu ofer land on, 6a
meras, and ]>anon hergia& on 8a nor6-men. Hy habba6 swy8e
IS lytle scypa, and swy8e leohte.
1 8. Ohthere saede paet sio scir hatte Halgoland, J^e he on
bude. He cw8e6 ]^»t nfin man ne hude be nor6an him. ponne
is fin port on su6eweardum psem lande, J>one man haet Sciringes
heal, pyder he cwae6, Jxet man ne mihte geseglian on anum
jt monSe, gyf man on niht wicode, and alee dsege haef de fimbyme
wind ; and, ealle 6a hwfle, he sceal seglian be lande : — and, on
\>xt steor-bord him, bi8 aerest [Isaland], and ]7onne 8a igland
pe synd betux [Isalande] and }>issum lande. ponne is ]?is land
o8 he cym8 to Scirincges heale ; and ealne weg, on J^aet baec-bord
M Nor8weg. Wi6 su6an |)one Sciringes heal fyl8 swy8e mycel
sae up in on 8aBt land : seo is bradre }?onne aenig man oferseon
maege ; and is Gotland on o8re healfe ongean, and si88a Sill jn-
de. Seo sse Ii8 ma^nig hund mila up in on j^a&t land.
19. And of Sciringes heale, he cwaeS ]>?et he seglode on fif da-
n gan, to J>aem portc ]>e mon haet aet H»J>um, se stent betuh
Winedum, and Seaxum. and Angle, and hyr8 in on Dene. Da he
biderweard seglode fram Sciringes heale, }>a waes him on J>aBt
oaec-bord Denamearc ; and, on J^aet steor-bord, wid ssi }>ry
dagas; and, p& twegen dagas aer he to HaB|>um come, him waes
» on J)aBt steor-bord Gotland, and Sillende, and iglanda fela. On
J^aem landum eardodon Engle, aer hy hider on land [comon].
And hym waes 8a twegen dagas, on 6aBt baec-bord, }>a igland,
pe in Denemearce hyra8.
20. Wulfstan saede ]^aet he gefore of H8e8um,— ^aet he waere
^ on Truso on syfan dagum and nihtum, — ^]iaet^aet scip waes ealne
weg ymende under segle. Weono8land him waes on steor-
bord ; and on baec-bord him waes l.anga Ian J, and L»land, and
Falster, and Sc6n eg ; and J)as land eall by ra6 to Denemearcan.
And J)onne Burgenda land waes us on baec-bord, and ]>§, habbaS
ii him sylf cyning. ponne aefter Burgenda lande, waeron us J^as
22 KING ALFR£D*S OROSIUS; Book 1 : Ch. I f 20^22.
land, l^a synd liatene ajrest Blecinga eg, and Meore, and Eow-
land, and Gotland, on baec-bord; and|>as landhyraS to Sweon.
And Weonodland waes us ealne weg, on steor-bord, o5 Wisle-
mu6an. Seo Wisle is swyfte mycel efi, and hio toli5 Witland, and
Weonodland; and Saet Witland belimpeft to E'stum ; and seo «
Wisle li6 ut of Weonodlande, and li6 in E stmere ; and se Est-
mere is huru fiftene mila brfid. ponne cymeS Ilfing eastan in
Estmere of Seem mere, 6e Truso standeS in staSe ; and cumaS ut
samod in E 'stmere, Ilfing eastan of Eastlande, and Wisle suSan
of Winodlande ; and Jionne benimS Wisle Ilfing hire naman, and lo
Hge5 of l^aem mere west, and norS on s^ ; forSy hit man haet
Wisle-mu5a. paet Eastland *is swySe mycel, and |>8er bi5 swy5e
manig burh, and on telcere byrig bi8 cyningc ; and J^aer bi5 swy8e
mycel hunig, and fihca5 ; and se cyning and^ }>a ricostan men
drincaS myran meolc, and ]^a unspedigan and J)a ]>e6wan i»
drincaft medo. paer bi8 swy5e mycel gewinn betweonan him ;
and ne bi5 Saer naenig ealo gebrowen mid E'stuui, ac J^aer bi5
medo gen6h.
21. And ]>edT is mid E "stum 5eaw, bonne ])aBr biS man dead,
pjfit he H5 inne unforbaerned mid his magum and freondum «o
monaS, — ^gehwilum twegen : and |>a [cyningas] and ba o6re
heah-5ungene men, swa micle lencg swa hi maran speda nabba5,
hwilum healf-gear, j^aet hi beo5 unforbaerned ; and licga5 bufan
eor6an on hyra husum : and ealle ]>d hwile, ])e j^aet lie bi5 inne,
J)aer sceal beon gedrync, and plega, 08 8one daeg, \>e hi bine «
forbaernaS.
22. ponne, by ylcan daege, hi hine to })aBm Sde beran wylla5,
]7onne todaelao hi his feoh, })aet j^aer to lafe bi8 aefter Jjaem
gedrynce, and j^aem plegan, on fif o88e syx, hwylum on ma,
swa swa J)aes feos gndefn biS. AlecgaS hit 8onne forhwaga m
on anre mile }?one maestan dsel fram baem tune, ]7onne oSerne,
8onne J^aene j^riddan, o]>]>e hyt eall aled bi8 on ])aere anre
mile ; and sceall beon se laesta dael nyhst ])Sdm tune. 8e se deada
man on li8. Donne sceolon beon gesamnode ealle 8a menn,
8e swyftoste hors habba8 on j^aem lande, forhwaega on fif »
milum, o88e on syx milum, fram jiaem feo. ponne aernaS hy
ealle toweard |>aem feo : 8onne cyme8 se man, se ]}act swifte hors
hafaS, to Jiaem aerestan daele, and to ])vevn maestan, and swa aelc
aefter oSrum, o\> hit bi8 eall genumen ; and se nim8 J)one
laestan dael, se nyhst })aem tune, ^aet feoh ge^meS : and ]?onne <•
ride8 aelc hys weges mid 8an feo, and hyt motan habban eall ;
and for8y J^aer beo8 J)a swiftan hors ungefoge dyre. And
bonne hys gestreon beo8 })us eall aspended, J)onne byrS man
nine ut, and forbaemeS mid his waepnum and hraegle : and
s4vi8ost ealle hys speda h^ forspendaS, mid })an langan legere «
ESTHONIAN CUSTOMS: OF GREECE, ITALY, GALLIA §20-26. 23
]?ass deadan mannes inne, and }>a»s |)e hy be Jjaeni wegum
al^cga5^]>e Safrcnidan toaernaS, andnimaS.
23. And baet is mid Estum |>eaw, ])aet ])Sir sceal selces ge-
fteodes man been forbaerned ; and, gyf })ar man Sn ban finde5
s unforbasrnedt hi hit sceolan miclum gebetan. — And j^aer is mid
E *astum fin maegS^ J)8Bt hi magon cyle gewyrcan ; and ]>y j>aBr
liogaS ]>a deadan men swa lange, and ne fuliaS, j^aet hy wyrcaS
|>oiie cyle hine on : and, peah man asette twegen faetels full
eala8, o55e waeteres, hy gedoR J^aet oJ)er bi8 oferfroren, sam
It hit sy sumor, sam winter.
24. Nu wille we secgan be suSan Donua J^aere eS ymbe Creca
laiid, [|>e] lib wyS eastan Constantinopolim, Creca byrig, is se
sJB Proponaitis : and be norSan Constantinopolim, Creca
byrig, scyt se s^-earm up of Jjaem sae west-rihte, ]>e man haet
uEuxmus; and, be westan norSan j^aere byrig, Donua mu6a
bare efi scyt su6-east ut on 8one sre Euxinus ; and, on su6-
nealfe, and on west-healfe ]>aBs muftan, sindon Moesi, Creca
leode; and, be westan J^aere byrig, sindon Traci; and, be
eastan baere byrig, Macedonie : and, be su])an jjaere byrig,
» on su5-nealfe ^aes saes eamies, \>e man haet Egeum, sindon
Athena, and Corintus |)a land : and, be westan-suoan Corinton,
is Archie ]>aBt land, ast J)aem Wendel-sae. pas land syndon Creca
l^de. And be westan Achie, andlang ]?aes VVendei-sses, is Dal-
matia ])aet land, on norS-healfe Jja^s saes ; and be norftan Dal-
» watia sindon Pulgare, and Istria : and be su5an Istria is se
^Vendel-sse, be man haet Atriaticum ; and be westan |>a beor-
&^, \>e man naet Alpis ; and be nor5an j^aet westen, j^aet is betux
Carendan and Fulgarum.
25. ponne is Italia land west-nor5 lang, and east-su5 lang ;
*♦ —and hit beli6 Wendel-sse ymb eall utan buton westan-norSan.
-^t )}aBm ende, hit belicgaS 8a beorgas, J>e man haet Alpis : ))a
J^ginnaS westane fram J^aem Wendel-sae, in Narbonense jjaere
^ode and endia5 eft east in Dalmatia paem lande, aet }}aem sae.
. 26. pa land pe man haet Gallia Bellica. — Be eastan |)aem
» K sio efi, pe man haet Rm, and be suSan |)a beorgas ]>e man
^^\ Alpis, and be westan-su5an se garsecg, ]>e man haet Brit-
f^nisca; and be norSan, on o5re healfe )>aBS garsegges earme
IS Brittannia ]7aet land. Be westan Ligore is -^quitania land ;
and be supan .^quitania is J)aes landes sum dael Narbonense ;
*• and, be westan-suSan, Ispania land ; and be westan garsegc.
Be siiSan Narbonense is se Wendel-sse, J)aBr J^aer R6dan seo efi
ut scyt; and be eastan him [Profentse], and be westan him
[Protentse] of er 6a westenu, seo us nearre Ispania ; and be west-
an him and norftan Equitania, and WSscan be norSan.^ Pro-
« fentse haefS be norSan hyre |>a beorgas, ]>e man Alpis haet, and
24 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS ; Book I: Ch. I | 27-31.
be su5an hjTC is Wendel-s« ; and be norSan hyre and eastan
synd Burgende, and Wascan be westan.
27. Ispania land is ))ry-scy te, and eall mid fleote utan ymbhaef d,
ge eac binnan ymbhaefd ofer 5a land, aegj^er ge of })aBm garsec-
ge, ge of Sam Wendel-sae : fin Saera garena li6 su8-west ongean »
baet igland, ]>e Gades hatte ; and o))er east ongean j^aet land
Narbonense ; and se Sridda nor8-west ongean Brigantia Gallia
burh, and ongean Scotland, ofer 6one saes earm, on geryhte
ongean Jjsene muSan J>e mon haet Scene, Seo us fyrre Ispania,
hyre is be westan garsecg, and be norftan ; Wendel-sre be suSan ; !•
and be eastan seo us nearre Ispania; be norSan ]jaere synt
Equitania ; and, be nor5an-eastan; is se weald Pireni, and be
eastan Narbonense, and be su5an Wendel-sae.
28. Brittannia baet igland : — hit is nor6-east lang, and hit is
eahta hund mila lang, and twa bund mils brad, ponne is be i«
suSan him, on o5re healfe ]?aes sses earmes, Gallia Bellica ; and
on west-healfe, on o))re healfe baes sees earmes, is Ibernia Jjaet
igland ; and, on norJS-healfe, Orcadus J^aet igland. Igbernia,
J^aet we Scotland hata5, hit is on aelce healfe ymbfangen mid
garsecge ; and for86n ]>e si6 sunne ))aer gaeS near on setl, ]7onne «•
on o6rum lande, j^aer syndon lySran wedera, }>onne on Brittan-
nia. ponne be westan-nor5an Ibernia is |>aet ytemeste land, paet
man naet Thfla; and hit is feawum mannum cuS, for 5aere
ofer-f)Tre. — Nfi haebbe we gesaed ymbe ealle Europe landt
gemaero, hu hi tolicgaS. »
29. Nu wille we ymbe Affrica, hfi 6a land-gemaero tolic-
gaS. — Ure yldran cwaedon past hi6 waire se Sridda da^l pyses
middangeardes : naes nfi forSfim pe paes landes swa fela waere,
ac forSam pe se Wendel-s« hit haefS swa todaeled ; forSan pe he
brycS swiSor on Sone suS-da&l, ponne he do on pone norS-dael ; »
and sio hsete haefS genumen paes suS-daeles mare, ponne se
cyle paes norS-daeles haebbe ; forSon pe aelc wiht maeg bet wyS
cyle, ponne wiS haete ; for Sam pingon is Affrica, aegper ge on
landum, ge on mannum, laesse Sonne Europe.
30. Affrica onginS, swa we aer cwaedon, eastan westwerd «
fram Eg}T)tum, aet paere ie pe man Nilus haet. ponne is sio
eastemeste peod haten Libia Cirimacia ; hire is be eastan sio
us nearre -^gyptus; and be norSan Wendel-s«, [and be
suSan se6 peod], pe man haet Libia iEthiopicum ; and be westan
Syrtes Maiores. «
31. Be westan Libia iEthiopicum, is sio us fyrre iEgyptus ;
and be suSan se garsecg pe man haet iEthiopicus; and be
westan Rogathitus. Tribulitania, sio piod pe man oSre naman
haet A'rzuges : — Hio haefS be eastan hyre pone Sirtes Maiores,
and Rogathite pa land ; and be norSan pone Wendel-sae, pe 41
MAURETANIA: CYPRUS: CRETE: CYCLADES: SICILY. 25
man haet Adriaticum^ and }ja ]7eode \>e man haet Sirtes Minores ;
and be westan Bizantium, ob bone sealtan mere ; and be suftan
hyre Ngtabres, and Geothulas, and GaramSntes, o5 5one
garsegc.
32. Bizantium sio J^eod, J^aer se beorh is Adrumetis, and
Seuges, and sio J^iod J^aer sio mycle burh is Cartaina, and
Numedia sio J^eod, Hi habbaS be eastan him j^aet land Syrtes
Minores, and bone sealtan mere ; and be norSan him is Wen-
del-sae; and oe westan him Mauritania; and be suSan him
Uzera |>a beorgas; and be suSan ]>am beorgum J)a simbel-^
farendan iEthiopes, 06 8one garsecg. — Mauritania: — Hyre is
be eastan Numedia ; and be norSan Wendel-s« ; and be westan
Malua sio eS ; and be suSan Astrix, ymb 8a beorgas, |)a to-
^aelaS }>aet [wsestmjbaere land and baet dead wylle sand, ]>e
sy]7j7an li5 su6 on J)one garsecg. — Mauritania, ]>e man oj^re
naman haet Tingetana : — Be eastan hyre is Malua sio efi, and
be norSan Abbenas, ]7a beorgas, and Calpis, oj^er beorh, }>aer
scyt se ende up of bam garsecge, betuh ban twam beorgum
eastweard, J^aer Ercoles syla standa5 ; and oe westan him is se
*• beorh Athlans, o5 8one garsecg; and suj^an 8a beorgas J>e
man haet iEsperos ; and be suSan him Aulolum sio }>iod, 08
8one garsecg. — Nu haebbe we ymb Affrica land-gemaerco
33. Nu, wille we secgan ymb J)a ^gland, ]>e on J^a \Vendel-
"ssd sindon.— Cipros })a3t igland, hit H8 ongean Cilicia, and
Issaurio, on J)am saes earme, J)e man haet Mesicos ; and hit is
an hund mila lang and fif and hund-syfantig, and an hund
mila brad and twa and twentig. — Creto \>tet\ igland, him is be
eastan se sae ]>e man Afratium haet ; and w^estan and be nor8ari
•• Creticum se sae ; and be westan Sicilium, ]>e man o8re naman
haet Addriaticum : hit is fin hund mila long and hund-syfantig,
and fiftig mila brad.
34. Dara iglanda, J)e mail haet Ciclades, |)ara sindon )>reo
and fiftig : and be eastan him is se Risca ssc ; and be su8an se
•• Cretisca ; and be nor8an se Egisca ; and be westan Addriati-
CUDfl.
35. Sicilia }>aet igland is 8ry*scyte. On aelces sceatan ende
sindon beorgas : bone nor8-sceatan man haet Polores ; ])aer is
seo burh neah Mesfina : and se su8-sceata hatte Bachinum ;
•• baer neah is sio burh SiracussSna : and Jjone west-sceatan man
naet Libeum, J^aer is sio burh neah ]>e man haet Libeum. And
hit is an hund and syfan and fiftig mila lang, su8 and norS ;
and se Jnidda sceata is an hund and syfan and hund-syfantig,
west lang. And be eastan }>aem lande is se Wendel-sae, ]>e
" man haet Adriaticum ; and be su|)an, J^am man haet Affricum ;
4
f
26 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book I: Cii. II | 1, 2.
and be westan, J)e man haet Tir^num ; and be norSan is se see,
]>e negjjer is ge nearo ge hreoh, wi6 Italia bam lande.
36. Sardina and Corsica ))a igland todasleS an lytel saes eann,
se is twa and twentig mila brad. Sardina is ]^reo and pritti mila
lang, and twa and twentig mila brad. Him is be eastan se Wen- »
del-sae, J>e man baet Tirrenum, ]>e Tiber sio ea utscyt on ; and
be suSan, se sse ]>e li5 ongean Numedia lande ; and be westan
* a twa igland, \>e man haet Balearis ; and be norfian Corsica
aet igland.
37. Corsica, him is Rome burh be eastan ; and Sardinia be lo
suSan ; and be westan J7a inland Balearis ; and be norSan Tus-
cania })8et land. Hit is syxtenemila lang, and nygan mila
brad.
38. Balearis, J)a tu igland, him is be norSan Affrica, and
Gades be westan, and Ispania be norSan. — Scortlice haebbe we i*
nu gesaed be 'pana [gesetenum] iglandum, ]>e on 6aem Wendel-
sae sindon.
[Boo I : Capitul II.]
1. JE\ bfiem ))e Rome burh getimbred waere J^rim bund
wintra, ana 5usend wintra, Ninus, Asyria kyning, ongan manna »
aerest ricsian on Bysum middangearde ; and, mid ungemaetlicre
gewilnunge anwaldes, he waes heriende and feohtende fiftig
wintra, oo he haefde ealle Asiam on his geweald genyd, su6,
fram J^aem Readan sse, and swa nor5, o)) }?one sae, ]>e man haet
Euxinus ; butan )>aem be he eac oft-raedlice f6r mid miclum 2*
gef 3ohtum on Sci55ie, oa nor5 land, J)a Be gecwedene syndon
8a heardestan men-; }ieah by syn, on ]jyson worold-gesael))on,
J7a (insped^estan ; and by 56, under 8aem be he him on winnende
waes, wuraon gerade wig-craefta, J)eah hi aer hyra lif bylwetlice
aljrfden. And h^ him aefter J>aem grimme forguldon }?one «•
wig-cracft, ]>e hf aet him geleomodon; and him 5a wear5
emleof, on hyra mode, J^aet by gesawon mannes blod agoten,
swa him waes ]>ara nytena meolc, ]>e by maest bi libba5. And
he Nmus Soroastrem, Bactriana cyning, se cu5e manna aerest
dry-craeftas, he hine oferwann and ofsloh ; and }>a aet nyhstan »
he waes feohtende wi5 Sci55ie on ane burh, and ])aer wearB
of-scoten mid anre flane.
2. And aefter his dea5e Sameramis his cwen fengc aegj^er ge
to J)aem gewinne, ge to })aem rice ; and bio ]}aet ylce gewin, ^e
bio hine on bespon mid manigfealdon firen-lustum, twa and^
feowertig wintra waes dreogende. And byre 5a gyt to lytel
buhte })8es anwaldes 6e se cyningc aer gewunnen haefde ; ac
nio mid wiflice ni6e waes feohtende on |>aet underiende folc
iEthiopiam, and eac on Indeas, ]>& nixL man ne sir ne syBBau
NINUS AND SEMIRAMIS: SODOM AND GOMORRAH. 27
mid gefeohte ne gef6r buton Alexander. Hio waes wilniende mid
gewinnum pddt hio hf ofers^viSde, 8a heo hit 5urhteon ne
mihte. Sio gitsung ]>g, and ]}a gewin waron grimlicran ))onne
h^ nu syn, forSon hy hyra nane bysene aer ne cuSan, swa men
5 nu witon ; ac on bilwitnesse hyra lif alyfdon.
3. Seo ylce cvven Sameramis, sy55an j^aet rice waes on byre
gewealde, nales j^aet an J^aet hio [5yrstende] waes on symbel
mannes blodes; ac eac swelce mid ungemetlicre wraennesse
manigfeald geligre fremmende Avaes, swa |)aBt aelcne })ara pe hio
10 geacsian myhte, Jjaet kyne-kynnes woes, hio to byre gespon for
byre geligernesse ; and sy55an hio by ealle mid facne beswac to
dea&e ; and ])a, aet nehstan, byre agene smiu bio genam byre to
geligere ; and, forSon pe bio byre firen-luste f ulgan ne moste,
butan manna bysmrunge, bio gesette ofer eall byre rice, ])8dt
M nan forbyrd naere aet geb'gere betwuh nSnre sibbe.
[Boc I : Capitul III.]
1. iEr Sam ]>e Rome burb getimbred waere J)usend wintra
and an bund and syxtig, |)aet waestmbaere land, on )>aem So-
dome and Gomorre, 8a byrig, on waeron, bit wear8 fram beo-
» fonlicum fyre forbaerned. past wags betub ArSbia and Palestina :
6a manigfealdan waestmas waeron, forj^am swi)>ost 8e lord^nis,
sio eS, aclce geare j^aet land middeweard oferfleow mid fotes
Jrfcce flode ; and bit ))onne mid 8Sm gedynged wear8.
2. pa waes baet folc J^aes micclan welpn ungemetlice bru-
» cende, o8 Saet nim on se micla firen-lust on innan aweox ; and
him com of j^aem firen-luste Godes wraco, ]}aet be eal }?aet land
mid sweflenum fyre forbaernde ; and se8San 8aer waes standende
waeter ofer ]?am lande, swa hit j^aere eS flod aer gefleow ; and
|>jes daeles se [dsel], se jjaet flod ne gi'ette, ys gyt to daeg
»«• waestmberende on aelces cynnes blaedum ; and 8a syndon
swy}>e faegere and lustsumlice on to seonne ; ac, ]}onne big
man on band nym8, ))onne weorSaS big to acxan,
[Boc I : Capitul IV.]
1. JEr 8aem ]>e Rome burb getimbred waere Susend wintra
»and bund-syfantig, Tbelescises and Ciarsathi ba leode betub
him gewin upbofon, and jjaet drugon op hi mid ealle ofslegene
waeron, butan swi8e feawum. And swa beah \>sdt j^aer to lafe
wearS J^ara Tbelescisa, hi biora land oi-geafan, and geforan
RoSum, }>aBt igland, wilniende ]>vet hi aelcum ^ewinne o8flogen
40 haefdon ; ac hi Creacas j^aer onf undon, and ni mid ealle f or-
dydon.
2tt RING ALFREDS OROSIUS; Book I : Cb. V f 1,2.
[B6c I : Capitul V.]
1. JEx ftam J>e Rome burh getimbred vvaere eahta hund
wintra, mid Egyptum wearS syfan gear se ungemetlica eor8-
wela ; and hi aefter Saem waeron on })an ma^stan hungre, oftre
syfan gear. And him J)fi loseph, rihtwis man, mid godcunde f ul- c
tumegehealp : — From Saem losepe S6mpeius,seh8eJ)ena scop, and
his cniht lustinus waeran 8us singende : — Joseph, se ]>e [gingst]
waes hys gebro5ra, and efic gleawra ofer hi ealle, baet him 6a
ondraedendum f)aBm gebroSrum, hy genamon losepn and bine
gesealdan cipe-monnum, and hi bine gesealdon in Egypta land. '^
Da saede he Sompeius, J^aet he J>aBr dr)^-craeftas geleornode ;
and, of ]>a'm dry-craeftum, ba^t he gewunode monige wundor to
^wyrcenne; and j^aet he milite swa wel swefn reccan; and eac
J>aet he of 5aem craefte Pharaone J^aem cyninge swa leof wurde.
And he snede |)aBt he of j^aem dry-craefte geleornode godcundne ^*
wisdom, ]>aBt he Jjbbs landes waBStmbaernesse J)ara syfan geara
cer beforan saede, and J)ara o]>era syfan geara waedle, J>e }>aer
ffifter com ; and hu he gegaderode on J^an aerran syfan gearan
naid hys wisdome, }>aBt he, J>a aefteran syfan gear, eall j^aet f olc
gescylde wi5 J)one miclan hunger ; and saede ^aet Moyses waere ^
^aes losepes sunu; baet liim waeran fram hym dry-craeftas
gecynde ; for5on be ne monige wundor worhte in Egyptum ;
and for Jja^m [woiej, J)e on ]7aet land becom, se scop waes secgende
))aet Egypti adrifen Moyses fit mid hys leodum ; for5on saede
Sompeius and ]>a Egyptiscan bisceopas, J^aet j^a Godes wundor, "
be on hiora landum geworden waeron, to J)on gedon baet hi
niora agnum godum getealde waeron, }>aBt sint diofol-gilo, nales
})am so5an Gode, forfion }>e hiora godu syndon dry-craefta
areowas. And ]>a3t folc nii gyt }>aBt tacn losepes gesetnesse
aefterfylgeafi, J)aet is, J^aet hi, geara gehwilce, }>one fiftan dael^o
ealra hiora eorS-waestma |)iem cyninge to gafole gesylla5.
2. Waes se hunger, on 5aes cyninges dagum, on Egyptum,
t)e mon haet Amoscs, beah 8e hiora beaw waere J^aet hi ealle
liora cyningas hetan Pharapn. On oaere ylcan tide ricsade
Baleiis, se cyning, in Assirin, f)aer aer waes Ninus. On |)aem s*
leodum, ])e mon A Vgi haet, ricsade A pis, se cyninge. On }>aere
tide, naes nfi mS cyninga anwalda, butan ]>ysan ])nm ricum ; ac
syf)}7an waes sio bysen of him ofer ealle world. Ac ]>aet is to
wundrianne, ]inet ^a Egypti swa lytle ]>oncunge wiston losepe,
}^aes ]>e he hi aet hungre ahredde, J)aet hi hys cyn swa rafie «
geunaredon, and hy ealle to nydlingum him gedydon. Swa
eac is gyt on ealre Wsse worulde ; J)eah God langre tide wille
hwam hys willan to forlaetan, and he J)onne J)aes eft lytelre tide
polige, ^oet he sona forgyt jjaet go a J)aet he aer haefde, and
ge8enc5 j^aet yfel J^aet he J)onne haefS, «
JOSEPH IN. EGYPT: DEUCALION: THE PLAGUES OF EGYPT. 29
[B6c I : Capitul VL]
1. Mr Saem J>e Rome burh getimbred waere eahta hund
tvintra, and tyn gearan, ricsode Ambictio, se cyning, in Athena
Creca byrig. He wses se ]7ridda cyning, ]>e aefter Cicrope,
Jisent) cyninge, ricsade, J>e aerest waes Jjaere burge cyning. On
»J>«s Ambictiones tide wurdon swa mycele waeter-flod geond
ealle world, — and })eah niaest in Thas£ilia, Creca byrig, ymb
Jia beorgas, Jje man haet Pamaslis, Jjaer se cyning Theuhaledn
ricsode, — ^ddt forneah eall Jja*t folc forwearft. And se cyningc
Theuhaleon ealle bfi J)e to nim mid scypum oSflugon to baem
10 beorgum, he hi paer onfengc, and hi J)aBr afedde. Be paem
Theuhale6n wabs gecweden, swilce mon bispel saede, J^aet he
waere mon-cynnes tydriend, swa swa Noe waes.
2. On ]7aem dagum waes se maesta man-cwealm in ^Ethiopian,
Affrica leode ; swa baet heora feawa to lafe wurdon. — Eac, on
14 baem dagum, waes paet Liber Pater oferwan ha underigendan
Indea 5eode, and hi forneah mid ealle fordyae, aegjjer ge mid
druncennysse, ge mid firen-lustum, ge mid man-slyhtum : J^eah
hi liine eft aefter hys daege heom for God haefdon ; and h^ sae-
don J>aet he waere ealles gewinnes waldend.
M [Boo I : Capitul VII.]
1. /Er Sam J)e Rome burh getimbred waere eahta hund
'wiiitra, and fif wintrum, gewearS ]?aet Moyses laedde Israhela
folc of Egyptum, aefter Jjtem manegum wundrum, J)e he ]>aBr
gedon haefde. — ^paet waes ]?aet forme, J)aet hyra waeter wurdon
« to blode. — ^pa waes |)aet aeftene, j^aet froxas comon geond eall
Egypta lanci, swa fela J^aet man ne mihte nan weorc wyrcan, ne
n&nne mete gegyrwan, }7aet })ara wyrma naere emfela baem
mete aer he gegearwod waere. — pridde yfel waes aefter pani,
}>cet gnajttas comon ofer eall ]?aet land, ge inne ge ute, mid
»o fyr-smeortendum bitum, and aegSaer ge |)fi men ge Sa nytenu,
unSblinendlice piniende waeron. — pa wajs ]?ffit feorSe, ]>aBt ealra
scamlicost waes, paet hundes fleogan comon geond eall J)aet
man-cyn ; and by crupon J)aem mannum betuh J)a ]7eoh, ge
geond eall |}a limu, swa hyt eac well gedafenode, J)aet God 8fi
w maestan oferinetto geni5rode mid J)aere bismerlicestan wrace and
Jjaere unweorSlicostan.— pffit fifte waes hyra nytena cwealm.
— paet syxte w«s, Jjset eall folc waes on blaedran, and J>S waeron
swi5e hreowlice berstende, and J>a worms utsionde.— paet sy-
fe5e wjes, ]?aet 5ser com hagol, se w»s wi5 fyre gemenged, }>aBt
<ohe aegj^er slob ge 6a men ge 5a nytenu, ge eall j^aet on ]?aem
lande wjes weaxendes and growendes.— pat eahtofte waes, J)aet
g«rstapan comon, and fraeton ealle J^a g»rs-ci5as, ]?e bufan
30 KIXG ALFRED'S OUOSIUS; Book I: Ch. VIII f 1.
J>aBre eorSan waeron ; ge furfton J)a gaers-ciSas, and pa, wyrtru-
man sceorfende waeron. — paet nygofte waes, ]>8Bt baer com hagol
and swa mycel ]?ysternesse, ge dseges ge nintes, and swa
gedrefedlic J^aet hit man gefelan mihte. — ]>est teo5e waes, J^aet
ealle &a cnihtas and ealle 5a maedena^ ]>e on })aem lande frum- s
cennede waeron, wiwdon on anre niht acwealde; and, J)eah
^aet folc nolde {er Gode abugan, hy hwaeftre })S hyra unSances
lim gehyrsume waeron : swa swy5e swa hi aer Moyse and hys
:olce Jjaes utf aereldes wyrndon, swa micle hy waeron geornran
J)aet hi him fram [flugen.] Ac seo hreowsung, ]>e him ]>& ge- lo
wearS, swySe ra8e on wyrsan gej^anc gehwyrfed. Hraedlice
se c}Tiingc \>S. mid his folcJ him waes aefter fylgende, and hjr
gecyrran wolde eft to Egyptum. Se kyningc Pharon haefde
syx hund wig-waegna, and swa fela })aes o8res heres waes, ]?8et
man maeg ]>anon oncnawan, J^a him swa fela manna ondredon »
swa mid Moyse waeron : baet waes syx hund }7usenda manna !
Hwae5re God J)fi mi clan Pharones menge gelytlode, and hyra
ofermcetan ofennetto genySerode; and, beforan Aloyse and
hys folce, he 8one Readan sse on twelf wegas adrigde; J^aet
hi, drigan fotan, ))aene sae oferferdon. pa psdt gesawon ]>sl 20
Eg>"pte, hy 5a getrymedon hyra dryas, Geames and Marabres,
and getruwedon mid hyra dry-craeftum, j^aet hi on 5one ilcan
weg feran meahtan. Da hi }>fi on innan baeni sa-faerelde
waeron, \>a gedufon hi ealle, and adinincon. Daet tacn nu gyt
is orgyte on ]>aes saes staSe, hwaer J^ara wig-waegna hweol »
6n gongende waeron. paet de5 God to tficne eallum mon-
kynne, baet J^eah hit ^vind o55e s»s flod mid sonde oferdrifen,
J)aet hit oeah bi5 eft swa gesyne, swa hit aer waes.
2. On }>aere tide, waes sio ofermycelo haeto on ealre worulde,
nales |)aet fin }>aet men waeron miclum geswencte, ac eac ealle m
nytenu swy5e neah forwurdon; and 5a suSmestan ^Ethiopian
haefdon bryne for 5aBre haete; and SciWie }7a norSmestan
haefdon ungewunelice haeton. pa haefaon monige unwise
menn him to worde, and to leasung-spelle, }>aet sio haete naere
for hiora synnum ; ac saedon ]>aet hio waere for Fetontis for- «
scfipunge, fines mannes.
[BocI: Capitul VIII.]
1. Mr 5aem be Rome burh getimbred waere syx hund
wintran and fif, m Egyptum, wearo on finre niht fiftig manna
ofslegen, ealle fram hiora agnum sunum; and ealle 5a men 40
comon fram twain gebro5ran. pa })is gedon waes, })a gyt ly-
fedan 5a gebro5ra. Se yldra waes haten Danaus, \>e baes yfeles
ord-fruma waes ; se wear5 of his rice adrsefed. Ana on A>ge
paet land he fleonde becom. And his se cyning J)»r Tenelaus
STORY OF THE DAN AIDES: OF BUSIRIS. 31
mildelice onfeng ; })eah he hit him eft mid yfele forgulde, ]?a
he hine of his rice adraefde.
2. On Jjaem dagum on Egyptan waes J^aes kyninges J)eaw
BosiriSis, Jjset ealle J)a cuman, ]>e hine gesohton, he to blote
• gedyde, and his g;odum bebead. — Ic wolde nu, cwaeS Orosius,
psdt me 5a geSndwyrdan, ]>a J)e secga5 baet J)eos world sy nu
wyrse on 8ysan Cristendome, }>onne hio aer on J^aem h^-
Jjenscype, waere, })onne hi swylc geblot and swylc morft donde
waeron swylc ic her aer beforan saede. Hvvsir is nfi on asnigan
10 Cristendome, betuh him sylfum, Jjaet mon him Jjurfe swilc
ondraedan, Jjaet hine mon aenigiim godum blote! o8Se hwa?r
syndon ure godas, ]>e swylcra mgna gjTnen, swilce hiora
wssron !
3. On J?aem dagum Perseus, se cyningc, of Creca lande in
i> Asiam mid fyrde for, and on fta fteode winnende waes, oj) hi
him gehyrsume waeron ; and J^aere J)eode o]?eme naman asc6p
be him syluum, swa hi mon sy56an het Persi.
4. Ic wat geare, cwaeS Orosius, Jjaet ic his sceal her fela ofer-
hebban, and })a spell J^e ic secge ic hi sceal gescyrtan, — for5on
f]>e Asyrie haefdon LX wintra and an hund and an J)usend,
under fiftigan cyninga rice, — ]^aet hit nfi buton gewlnne naes,
oJ> baet Sar5an6polim ofslegen wearS, — and se anwald sift&an
on MaeSe gehwearf. Hwfi is J^aet \>e eall 5a yfel, be hi donde
vraeron, asecgean maege o55e areccean ! — Eac ic wille geswigian
15 Tontolis, and Philopes,)?ara scondlicestena spella ; — hu manega
bismerlica gewm Tontolus gefremede, sy55an he cyningc
^^s . — ymb ]^one cniht ]>e he neadinga genSm GanemS]>is ; —
and hu he his agenne sunu his godum to blote acwealde, and
hine him sylf si66an to mete gegyrede. — ESc me sceal aSreotan
M ymbe Philopes, and ymbe Tardanus, and ynib eaha }>ara
Troiana gewin to ftsecgenne, for56n on spellum and on leo5-
um hiora gewin cuj^e sindon. Ic sceall efic ealle forlaetan, ]^a
be of Perseo and of Cfithma gesaede syndon ; and eSc ]7a ]>e of
Thebani, and of Spartani gesaede syndon. Eac ic wille geswi-
« gian J>ara mSn-daeda )?ara Lemnia5um, and Ponthionis, Jjaes
cyninges, hu hreowlice he wear6 adraefed of Othinentium, his
agenre j^eode; and A'tregsas and Thiges]?res hu hi heora
faederas ofslogan, and ymb hiora hetelican forlignessa, ic hit
eall forlaete. Eac ic hit forlaete Adipsus, hu he aegj^er ofsloh
4«ge his agenne faeder, ge his steop-feder, ge his steop-sunu.
On J?aem dagum, waeron swa [ungemetlicaj yfel, J^aet ^fi men
sylf saedon, — Jjaet hef ones tungul hiora yfel f lugon.
[B6c I : Capitul IX.]
1. Mr 5am 5e Rome burh getimbred waere syx hund wntrum
32 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book I: Ch. X, f 1, 2.
and syxtygum, wearS J^aet ungemetHce mycle gefeoht betweoh
Cretense, and Atheniense, J^aem folcum. And })a Cretense
haefdon ftone grimlican sige, and ealle pa aej^elestan beam )?ara
Atheniensa hy genamon, and sealdon Jjsem Minotafiro to
etanne, J^aet waes nealf mann healf leo. ^ •
2. On ]>Bdm dagum waes J^aet [Lapithe] and Thesali waeron
winnende him betweonan. ponne ba [Lapithe] gesavvon The-
saK ))aBt folc, of hiora horsan, beon feohtende \vi6 hi, ]>ont\e
hetan hi hi Centauri, baet syndon healf hors, and healf men ; for-
oon 'pe hi on horse feohtan ne gesawon ser ]>§u >•
[Boc T: Capitul X.]
1. Mr Saem 5e Rome burh getimbred waere feower hund
wintran and hund-eahtatigum, Uesoges, Egj'pta cyning, wees
winnende of suS-daele A^siam, 08 5e him se maesta dael wearS
under5eoded. And he Uesoges, Egypta cyning, wees sy85an i«
mid fyrde farende on Sci58ie on 5fi norS-daelas, and his serend-
racan beforan asende to Jjaere Jjeode, and him untweogendlice
secgan het, pest hi o5er scoldon, — o55e ]?aet land set him alysan,
oS8e he hi wolde mid gefeohte ford6n and forhergian. Hy him
]>& gescad>vislice andwyrdon and cwsedon, — " Jjaet hit gemShlic «o
waere, and unrihtlic beet swa oferwlenced cyning sceolde win-
nan on swa earm folc swa hi waeron/* Hetan him 5eah j^aet
findwyrde secgan, — psdt him leofre waere wi8 hine to feohtanne
Jjonne gafol to gvldenpe. Hi J^aet gelaeston swa, and sona 8one
cyningc geflymaon mid his folce, and him aefter folgiende**
waeran, and ealle Egypta aweston, butan ]>Bdm fen-landum
finan. And J)a hi hamweard wendon be westan Jjsere eS Eu*
frate. Ealle A^siam hy genyddon J^aet hi him gafol guidon,
and pxr waeron fift^ne gear psdt land hergiende and westende,
op hiora wif him sendon aerend-racan aefter, and him saedon, *•
" ]>aet hi o8er dydan : — oj)be ham come, oJ})?e hi him woldan
ooerra wera ceosan.** — Hi pa j^aet land forleton, and him hSm-
weard ferdon.
2. On Jjaere ylcan tide, wurdon twegen aej^elingas aflymde of
Sci88ian, Plenius and Scolopetius waeran hatene ; and geforan »
bast land, and gebudon betweoh Capadotiam and Pontum, neah
oaere laessan AsiSm ; and Jjaer winnende waeron, ob past hi him
}7aer eard genamon ; and hi baer, aefter hraedlice tioe, fram baem
and-leodum J>urh se£ira 6fslegene i^iirdon. pfi wurdon hiora
wif swa sgrige on hiora mode and swa swi81ice gedrefed, aegj)er «
ge }7ara ae]>elinga wrf, ge J)ara oj^erra manna, pe mid him ofsle-
gene waeran, }7aet hi waepna naman, to p6n ^aet hi heora weras
wrecan 8ohtan ; and hi 8fi hraedlice aefter ]^aem ofslogan ealle 8a
waepned-menn, pe him on neaweste waeron. For86n h^ dydon
^^
I
§-^
f £3
^ c H t
^ § s tl ^ s--^ * *>
i S 5 ^ ** 6
It
•t
AMAZONS, THEIR CUSTOMS AND CONQUESTS. 33
swfi, }>e hi woldon J)flet J)a o5re wif waeran emsarige heom, Jjaet
hi sy})})an on him fultum hsefdon^ J^aet hi m& meahton hyra
weras wrecan. Hi 6a ]>sl wif ealle togaedere gecyrdon, and on
" aet folc winnende waeron, and J)a waepned-men sleande^ ob hi
aes landes haefdon mycel on hiora anwealde. pa under oaem
gewinne, hy geniLman fri5 wi8 8a waepned-men. SyftSan waes
hiora fteaw, baet hi, aelce geare ymbe twelf monaS, tosomne
ferdon, and paer 5onne beama stryndon. Eft }7onne J)a wif
heora beam [cendon], bonne feddon hi ba maeden-cild, and
'• slogon }>a hyse cild : ana J^aem maeden-cildan hi fortendon J^aet
swy})re breost f oran, baet hit weaxan ne sceolde, J^aet hi haef dan
by strengran scyte ; forSon hi mon bet on Creacisc Amazan£[s,
paet is on Enghsc f6rt€nde.
3. Hiora twS waeran heora cwena, Marsepia and Lampida
*• waeran hatene. H^ hyra here on twa todaeldon ; — oJ)er aet
h&n beon hiora land to healdenne, — o}7er utfaran to \vin-
nanne. Hf sy58an ge-eodon Europam, and Asiam J)one
maestan dael, and getimbredon Effesum ]?a burh, and monige
o8re on baere laessan Asiam; and sij)}>an hiora hSres 5one
■• maestan aael ham sendon mid hiora here-h^5e, and }>one
o8erne dael J^aer leton baet land to healdenne. paer wear5
Marsepia, sio cwen, ofslagen, and mycel J^aes heres ]>e mid
hyre baeftan waes. paer wear5 hyre dohtor cwen Sinope. Sio
ylce cwen, Sinope, to-eacan hyre hwsetscype and hire moni-
** fealdum duguftum, hyre lif ge-endode on maegShade.
4. On Jjaem dagum waes swa mycel ege fram baem wifman-
nan, Jjaet Europe ne A'sia, ne ealle ba neah {leoaa, ne mihtan
aj^encan, ne acraeftan, hu hi him wiostandan mihtan, 8er5on hi
gecuron Ercol })one ent, baet he him sceolde mid eallan Creaca
•• craeftum beswican. Ana }>eah ne dorste he geneSan }>aet he
hi mid fyrde gefore, aer he ongan mid Creaca scypum, ^e mon
Dulmdnus hset, pe man seg5 })aet &n scip maege an }>usend
manna : and ]>a nihtes on ungearwe hi on bestael, and hi swiSe
forsloh and fordyde : and hwaej^ere ne meahte hi J^aes landes
»* benaeman. On })aem dagum, J>aer waeron twa cwena, }>a
waeran gesweostra, Anthiopa and Orithia; and J^aer wearS
Orithia gefangen. ^Efter hyre [feng] to |)apm rice Pentesilia,
si6, on |)aem Troianiscan gefeohte, swi5e maere gewearS.
5. Hit is scondlic, cwaeS Orosius, ymb swylc to sprecanne
•• hwylc hit j^a waes, \>i swfi earme wif [and swa elSeodge haefdon
gegan J>one craeftgestan dael, and ]>a hwatestan men ealles
bises middangeardes, J^aet waes Asiam and Europe, pa hie
fomeah mid-ealle aweston, and ealda ceastra and ealde byrig
towurpon: and aefter Baem hie dydon aegj}er ge cyninga ricu
**settan, ge niwu ceastra timbredon; and ealle J)a worold, on
5
34 KING ALFREDS OROSIUS; Book 1: Ch. XI f 1.
liiora agen gewill onwendende waeron, folneah C. iiintra.
And swa geniune men waeron aelces broces, j^aette hie liit fol-
neah to nanum facne, ne to nanum laSe naefdon, ]^8ette pa
earman \nfmen hie swa tintredon.]
6. And nfi 8a ]>a Gotan coman of 5ani hvvatestan mannan »
GerniSnia, J^e aeg
Alexander, ge lu!
ondredon, j^aet hi
>er ge Pirrus, se ve5a Creaca cyningc, ge
ius, se craeftiga Casere, hi ealle from him
li mid gefeohten sohte. — Hu ungemellice ge
RomwSre ! bemurcnia5 and besprecaS, [j^aet] eovv n(i wyrs sie
on ]>ysan Cristendome, Jjonne J^aem J)eodum J}a ware, foroon b& lo
Gotan eow hwon oferhergodan, and eowre burh abraecon, and
eower feawe ofslogan ! And*, for hiora craeftum and for hiora
hwffitscype, eowra selfra anwaldes eowres un5ances habban
mihtan, ])e nu lustlice sibsumes fri5es, and sumne dael landes
set eow biddende syndon, to J)on Jja^t hi eow on fultume beon i»
moton. And hit &r ftysan genoh aemetig laeg and genoh weste
and ge hys nane note naefdon. Hu blindlice monige ))eoda
spreca5 ymb )?one Cristendom, Jjaet hit nu wyrse sy ponne hit
aer waere; — ]>3dt hi nellaS gebencan, o55e ne cunnan, hwaer
hit gewurde aer 52em Cristendome, l^aet aenig |)eod o8re hyre «o
willum fri5es baede, buton hyre J^earf waere ; o55e hwaer aenig
5eod aet o8re myhte fri5 begitan, oppe mid golde, oftSe mid
seolfre, oppe mid aenigan feo, butan he him under5eoded waere.
Ac sySSan Crist geboren waes, ]>e ealles middan geardes is sibb
and fri5, nales J)aet fin baet men hi mihtan alysan mid fe6 of »
5eowdome,ac eac Seoaa him betweonan, butan Seowdome,
gesilsume waeran. Hu wene ge hwylce sibbe ]>sl weras haef •
don aer 8aem Cristendome, bonne hiora wif swa monigfeald }^el
donde waeron on Sysan middangearde !
[Boc I: Capitul XL] w
1. iEr Sam 5e Rome burh getimbred waere feower hund win-
tran and |)ritig wintra, gewearS baet Alexander, Priamises sunu,
baes cyninges, of Troiana j^aere oyrig, genara jiaes cyninges wif
Monelaus, of Laecedemonia Creaca byrig, Elena, Ymb hi
wearS })aet maere gewin, and ]>a miclan gefeoht Creaca and»
Troiana ; swa Jjaet Creacas haefdon M. scipa j^ara miclena dul-
muna ; and him betweonura gesworan, Jjaet hi naefre noldan on
cy55e cuman, aer hi heora teonan gewraecon. And hi 8a tyn
gear ymb 8a burh sittende waeron and feohtende. Hwg is J^aet
ariman maege hwaet J^aer moncynnes for\vear8, on vegpre hand, «•
baet Omerus, se scop sweotelicost, saede ! For86n nis me Jiaes
pearf, cwaeS Orosius, to secgenne, forSon hit langsum is, and
eac monegum cuS. peah swa hwilcne mon swa lyste baet
witan, raede on his bocum, hwilc ungetima, and hwilce tiber-
CYRUS COXQUEHS THE MEDES. 35
nessa, 5Eg))er ge on nion-slyhtan, ge on hungre, ge on scip-
gebroce, ge on nnsllcre forsceapunge, swa mon on spellum sego.
2. pa folc him betweonum fuUe tyn winter \>a, gewinn
wrecende waeron : geSence Sonne J)ara tida, and nu }>yssa,
• hwaejjer him bet lycian !
3. Da sona of Sam gefeohte waes dper aefter fylgende.
Eneas mid hys fyrde for of Jjaem Troaniscan gefeohte in ItS-
liam; ]>Bdt maeg man eac on bocum sceawian, hu manega
gewinn, and hu manega gefeoht he Jjaer dreogende waes.
[Boc I : Capitul XIL]
1. JEt 8aem Se Rome burh getimbred waere feower and
syxtig wintra, ricsade Sar]?andp61us, se cyning, in Asiria, J^aer
Ninus se cyningc aerest ricsade, and SarSanapulus waes se si5-
mesta cyningc, \>e on l^aem lande ricsode. He waes swiSe
*• furSumlic man, and hnesclic, and swySe wraene, swa baet he
swi5or lufade wifa gebaera, }>onne waepned-manna. yaet ba
onfunde Arbatus his ealdor-man, ]>e he geset haefde oier Me-
5as J>aet land, he ongan sirwan mid ]>am folce J)e he ofer waes,
hii he hine beswican mihte, and aspeon him fram ealle, ]?a ]>e
•• he ondred }7aet him on fylste beon woldon. pa se cvning baet
onfunde, )?aet him man geswicen haefde, he b& hme sylfne
forbaemde; and sy55an haefdon Mae5e onwald ofer Asirie.
Hit is unySe to secgenne hii manega gewin sySSan vva^ran be-
tuh MseSum, and Caldeum, and SciSoian ; ac ]>aet mon maeg
•• witan, |>onne swa ofeminetlicu ricu onstyrede waeron, hu manige
missenlice mon-cwealmas on ]>am [gewinnum] gewurdon.
2. JEher 5cBm ricsade Fraortes, se cyningc in Me5en.
^fter 5em Fraorte ricsode Diodes, se Maepia rice swiSe gemi-
clade. iEfter Sam Diocle feng Astiai to rice, se njefde naenne
•• sunu ; ac he nam his nef an him to suna of Persan ]>aere Seode,
Cirus waes hSten ; se JjS mid ]?on ]>e he geweox, him ]?a ofSin-
cendum and J)am Perseum, })aBt hi on his eames anwalde
waeron, and on Sara MeSa, hi gewin uphofon. He Sa Astiai se
cyngc beSohte swiSost to Aq)elles his ealder-men, J^aet he,
•* mid hys craefte, his nefan mid gefeohte wiSstode ; forSon ])e
se cyngc ne genlunde J^ara manegra teonena, \>e hiora aegj^er
oSrum on eer dagum gedyde ; and hu se cyningc bet hys sunu
ofslean, and hyne sySSan ]>aem faeder to mete ge^yrwan.
peah hiora gewinn ]>d gesemed waere. He Sa se ealder-man
*• mid fyrde for ongean Jjaem Perseum, and sona ]>tBs folces ]>one
maestan dael fleonde mid ealle forlasdde, and mid searwe J^aem
Perseo cyninge on Snwald gedyde; and, on ]>am gefeohte,
MaeJ>a craeft and hiora duguS gefeol.
3. pa se cyning ]7set facn onfunde, ]?e se ealder-man wiS
36 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS, Book I: Cm. XU. f 4, 5.
hine gedon haefde, he 5eah gegaderode ]7one fultum, pe he )>&
mihte, and wi5 J^am nefan fyrde gelsedde : And he Cirus, Persa
cyningc, hsefde ]7riddan dael hys fyrd baeftan him, on pxt
gerad, gif »nig wcere J^e fyr fluge, \>e on J>aBm gefeohte waes,
^onne to ]78em folce pe bser bsttan wees, ))8et hine mon sloge »
swa ra5e swa mon hiora lynd wolde. pa }>eah hwaejiere geby-
rede him, beet hi hwset hwara geb%an to fleonne. Hi \f6,
hiora wif him ongean yrnende [waeron; and] h^ swi5e torn
w^rdon, and ahsedon ; gif hi feohtan ne dorstan, hwider hi
fleon woldon : — J^aet hi ooer gener naefdon, baton h^ on hyra lo
wifa hrif gewiten. Hi 6a hrsdlice, sefter }>aBm J>e p& wif hi
swa scancUice geraeht hs^fdon, gfewendon eft ongean ))one
cyning, and ealne hys here geflymdon, and hine syune gefen-
gon. He ])& Cirus ageaf \>xm cyninge hys eame ealle ^a &re
\>e he aer hsfde, butan psdt he cyngc naere : and he psdt waes »
eall forsacende, for&on pe him Aqiellas, se ealdor-man, ser to
biswice wearft mid hys agenre ]7eode. Ac him Cirus his nefa
gesealde IrcSniam 5a ]>eode on anwald to habbenne. paer
wear5 Mae]7a onwald geendod : ac Cirus mid Perseum to baem
anwalde feng. Ac JS& b^rig, \>e on monegum ]7eodum Maeoum >o
&r gafol guidon, wurdon Ciruse to monegum gefeohtum.
4. On Jjaem dagum wilnade sum aej^elingc to ricsianne in '
Argentine, baere ]7eode, Falores waes haten. He waes of [Si-
cilia] l^aem lande, and mid ungemetlicre pinunge he waes jaet
folc cwilmende, to 5on J^aet hi him anbugon. — \>a waes ^aerw
sum arge6tere, se mihte d6n missenlica anlicnessa. He bk se
geotere gebead J^aerj aej?elinge, forSon \>e he him c\\eman
bohte, Jjaet he him aet J^aere pinunge fylstan wolde, ]>e he J^aem
lolce donde waes. He ]>& swa dyde, and geworhte anes fearres
anlicnesse of Sre to 86n, ))onne hit hfit wacre, and mon 8a so
earman men on innan d6n wolde, hu se hlyn maest waere,
J>onne hi j^aet susl J^aer on browiende waeron ; and eac J>aet se
eD]>elingc a)g})er h»fde se his plegan, ge his gewill, ]7onne he
Sara manna tintrego oferhyrde. pS ^aet )>fi onheet waes, and
eall gedon swa se geotere J^aem »beHnge ar behet, se ae)}elingc 33
|)»t pa sceawode, and cwaeS : — ** paet j^aem weorce nanum men
&r ne gerise bet to fandienne, })onne J)am wyrhtan J>e hit
M'orhte,**^ — Het hine J^a niman, and Jjaer on bescufan.
5, For hvvi [bespreca5] nu men J)as Cristenan tida, and
8ecga5, baet n(i wyrsan tida syn, J^onne y& waeran, p& J)eah [pe] 40
h\\& waere mid j^am cyningum, on hiora gewill yfel donde,
J)(et hi swa 6eah aet him ne meahton mid by nane fire findan ?
And nu cyningas and Caseras, J^eah [\>e] hwS wi5 hiora willan
gegylte, hi J>eah for Godes lufan, be ^aes gyltes maeBe, forgif-
nesse do5, u
WAR OF THE LACED.EMOXIANS AND MESSENIANS. 37
[Boc I : Capitul XIIL]
1. JEr Sam fte Rome burh getimbred waere- })ritig wintra
wass J)8Bt Pelopensium and Athenientium, Creaca J^eoda, mid
eallum hiora craeftum, him betweonum winnende waeron ; and
« hi to }S6n swi5e forslegene wurdon on aegSre hand, j^aet heora
fegwe to lafe wurdon. On J>aBre ylcan tide, waeron eft oJ)re
sifte |)a wifmen winnende on A^siam, \>q aer on Sci86ian waeron,
and hi swySe awestan and forhergodan.
[Boc I : Capitul XIV.]
10 1 . JEr 5aem 8e Rome burh getimbred wsere twentigum wiu-
trum, Lsecedemonie and MesiSne, Creaca leode. him betweonum
winennde waeran twenti wintra, forSon MesiSne noldon J)aet
Laecedemonia maegden-men mid hiora ofreden, and hiora go-
dum onsaegden. Da aet nyhstan hi haefdon getogen eall Creaca
15 folc to J>aBm gewnnum, \>a Laecedemonian besaeton |)a burh
[Maesiane] tyn winter ; and a5as gesworan, baet hi naefre nol-
.dan aet ham cuman, aer hi J)a?t gewrecen haefdon. Da raeddan
hi him betw*eonum,and cwaedon, Jjaet hi to ra5e woldon f ultum-
lease beon aet hiora bearn-teamum, Jja hi Jjaer swa large ))ohton
20 to beonne, and [J)aet] mid hiora weddum gefaestnod haefdon ;
and Jjaet hi hiora feondum bet dyde ]^onne wyrs. Mid bam
gecwaeden }>S, []>aet] ]>a, be aer aet }>aem aSum naere, Jjaet pa. nam
[gelendon], and be eallan hyra wHfum [bearna striendon].
And 8a dpre sittende waeran ymb 5a burh, o5 hi hy gewunnene
M haefdcm ; Jjeah hi him lytle hwile gehyrsume waeron.
2. Ac gecuran him aenne scop to cyninge of Atheniensem ;
and eft mid f^rde fdran wi5 ])a Messene. pa hi him nela^hton,
J>a getweonode hi hwaej^er hi wi5 him [maehten]. Se hiora
cyning ongan 5S singan and giddian ; and mid bam scop-leo5e
30 hiora mod swiSe getrymede, to 56n baet hi cwaeuon J^aet hi Me-
si^na folce \vi&standan [mehten] : neora 5eah wurdon feawe
to lafe on a8re hand; and Jjaet Creaca folc fela geara him
betweonan dreogende waeron, aegber ge of Laecedemonia, ge of
MesiSne, ge of Boetium, ge of Athenientium ; and monige o5ra
» 5i6da to ]7am ilcan gewinne getugon.
3. Nu is hit [scortlice] ymb j^aet gesaed, ]>aet aer gewearS aer
Rome burh getimbred waere, J^aet waes, fram fr}^m8e middan-
geardes, feower 5usend wintra and feower hund and twa and
hund eahtatig; and, aefter 5aem ])e hi6 getimbred waes, waes
♦o ures drihtenes [acennes] ymb syfan hund wintra and tyne.
Her enda5 sio forme boc, and ongin5 sio aeftere.
38 KING ALFREDS OROSIUS; Book II: Cm. I § 1-
[B6c II : Capitul L]
1. Ic wene, cwseS Orosius, Saet nSn wis man ne s^, butan he
genoh geare wite, Baet God Jjone cerestan man rihtne and
go^dne gesceop, and [eal] man-cynn mid him. And for&on be
he baet go'd forlet, ]>e him geseald waes, and wyrse geceas, hit
God sybban langsumlice wrsecende wses ; aerest on him [self um,] *
and syooan on his bearnan„geond ealne Sysne middangeard,
mid monigfealdum brocum and gewinnmn : ge eac J)as eorSan,
J)e ealle cwice \vihta bi lihba5, calle hire waestmbaero he gely-
tlade. Nu we witan j^aet ure drihten us gescop : we witan edc
baet he ure reccend is, and us mid [ryhtlicran lufan] kifa5 *•
ponne aenig mon. Nu we witan ]>aet ealle anwaldas from him
syndan : we witan efic, ]>sdt ealle ricu syndan fram him ; for56n
ealle anwaldas of rice syndon. Nu he 5ara laessena rica rec-
cend is ; hu micle swiSor wene we j^aet he ofer j^a maran sy,
]>e on swa ungemetlicum anwealdum ricsedan. "
2. A"n waes Babylonicum, J^aer Nmus ricsade : — paet oj^er
waes Creaca, J^aer Alexander ricsade : — Dridda waes Alfricanum,
J^aer Phtolome ricsedon : — Se feorSa is Romane, ]>e gyt ricsi-
ende sindon. pas feower [heafod-ricu] sindon [on feower"
endum] )?yses middangeardes, mid unasecgendlicre Godes
tacnunge. past Babylonicum waes ]>vet forme, and on easte-
werdum : — ^paet aeftere waes Jjaet Crecisce, and on norSewer-
dum. — poet Jjridde w aes paet Affricanum, and on suSeweardum.
1?aet feorSe is Romane, and on westeweardum. Babylonisce "
^aet aereste, and Romane J)aet siSmeste, hi w^aeran swa faeder
and [sunu], J)onne hi hiora w'illan mo tan well wealdan. paet
Crecisce and J)aet Affricanisce waeran swa sw^a hi him hyrsu-
medon, and him underSeoded waere. paet ic wille eSc gescfid-
wislicor gesecgan, J)aet hit man geonior ag^tan maege. ••
3. Se aeresta cyning waes Ninus hfiten, swa we aer beforan
saedan : J)a hine mon [ofslog], J)a feng Sameramis his cwen to
J)aem rice, and getimbrede ]>vl burh Babylonie, to bon j^aet hio
w-aere heafod eallra Asiria ; and hit fela wintra si5oan on baem
stod, o5 \>vet ArbStus Me5a ealdor-man SarSanapolum Babylonia -*
cyningc ofsloh. pa wearS Babylonia and Asiria anwald
ge-endod, and gehwearf on MeSas. On ])aem ylcan geare, \)e
{ns waes, Procos, Numetores faeder, ongan ricsian in Italia J^aem
ande, Jjaer eft Rome burh getimbred wear5. Se Prdcos waes
Numetores faeder and Mulieses, and waes SiluiSn earn. Sio *•
Sfluie waes Semuses modor and Romules, \>e Rome burh ge-
I
THE FOUR EMPIRES. 39
timbredon. — paet wille ic gecySan, J^aet })a ricu of nanes mannes
mihtum swa gecraeftgSde ne wurdon, ne for iianre wyrde
butan fram Godes gestihtunge.
4. Ealle stfler-wTiteras secgeaS, Jjset Asiria rice aet Ninuse
• begunne ; and Romana rice ajt Proc6se begunne. Fram bflem
aerestaa geare Ninuses rices, o\> J^aet Babilonia burh getimored
waes, wseran feower and syxtig wintra : efic of baem ilcan geare
6e Pr6cos ricsode in Itfilia waeran eac swylce feower and
syxtig wintra, aer nion Rome burh getimbrede. py ylcan
''' geare }>e Romana rice weaxan ongan, and myclian, on Procos
dsege j^aes cyninges, 6y ylcan geare gefeol Babylonia and eall
Asiria rice and hiora anwald. iEfter Bsem be mon hiora
cyningc ofsloh SarSanopolum, si56an haefdon Caldei J)a land
geb(in on freodome, J)e nyhst ]?aere byrig wceron, ]>eah [pe]
** M&8e haefde })one anwald ofer hi, 08 oaet Cirus Persa cyning
ricsian ongan, and ealle Babylonia aweste, and eall Asirie and
ealle Maeoe on Persa anwald gedyde. paet ]>a swa gelamp J)aBt
on Jjaere ylcan tide pe Babylonia J^eowdome onfeng fram Uiruse
}>aBm cyninge, }>8Bt [Roma] alysed wearft of Seowdome pan,
•• unrihtwisestena cyninga and Sara oferraodgestena, pe mon het
Tarcuinie ; and pa J^aet east-rice in Asiria gefeoU, })a eac }?aBt
west-rice in Romana ards.
5. Gyt sceall ic, cwaeS Orosius, manigfealdlicor sprecan wi5
5a J>e secgaS, j^aet M anwaldas syn of wyrda maegenum gewor-
■• dene, nales of Godes gestihtunge. H(i emlice hit gelamp ymb
8as twa heafod-ricu, Asiria and Romana, swa swa we &r saedon,
J^aet Ninus ricsade on [8on] east-rice twa and fiftig \vintra;
and aefter him his cwen, Saineramis, twa and feowertig wintra;
and on middeweardmn hyre rice hio getimbrede Babylonia ]>a
••burh. Fram Jjaem geare pe heo getimbred wearS, waes hyre
anwald ))usend wintra and an hund and syxtig and fulneah
feower, ser hio hyre anwaldes benumen wurde and beswicen
fram ArbSte hyra agenum ealdor-men, and Me8a kyninge;
peah sy88an ymb pa burh lytle hwile freodom waere butan
•• anwalde, swa we aer saedon, fram Caldei J)am leodum. And
swa eac swylce wearS Rome burh ymb M wintra, and an hund
and syxtig and fulneah feower, bset Eallrica, hire ealldor-man,
and Gotona cyning, hyre anwaldes hi beniman woldan. And
hio hwaej)ere onwealh on hire onwalde sefter p8dm J)urhwunade.
*• Deah aeg]>er 8yssa burga ]^urh Godes digelnessa pus getacnad
\vurde : — iErest Babylonia, purh hyre agenne ealdorman, J)a he
h^re cyningc besvvac ; swa eac Roma, ]^a hi hire agen ealdor-
man, and Gotona cyning, hyre gnwaldes beniman woldon ; hit
Eeah God for hiora Cristendome ne geSafode, — na8er ne for
iora Caseras, ne for hyra sylfra; ac hi n(i g^t [ricsiende
40 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book II : Ch. II | 1.
sindon], oeg}>er ge mid hiora Cristendome, ge mid hiora
anwalde, ge mid hiora Caseran.
6. pis ic sprece nu for Saem \>e ic wolde \>set M ongefiton,
l\>e J>S] tida ures Cristendomes leahtriaS, hwlc miltsung siSSan
W8BS sySj^an se Cristendom waes ; and hu manigfeald wol-baer- s
lies ]>BdYe worlde aer Saem wjes ; — and eac Jjaet hi oncnawen hu
gelimplice ure God, on J^aem aerran tidum, J)a anwaldas and 8a
ricii sette, — se ylca se 8e gyt settende is, and wendende aelce
anwaldas and aelc rice to his willan. Hli gehc angin Y& twfi
byrig haefpon, and hu gelice hiora dagas waeran, asgber ge on lo
bvem g6^de, ge on 8aem yfele ! Ac hiora anwalda enaas waeran
swi5e ungelice; for56n 5e Sabylonie mid monigfealdum un-
rihtum and firenlustum mid hiora cyninge, buton aelcre hreowe,
libbende waeron, Jjaet hi hit n& gebetan noldan, aerSon hi God
mid }>aBm maestan bismere ge-ea&medde ; ]}a he hi [aegftres] be- is
nam, ge hiora cyninges, ge heora anwealdes. Ac Romane mid
hiora Cristenan cyninge Gode 5eowiende waeran, paet he him
for 8aem aegSres geu5e, ge hiora kyninges, ge heora anwaldes.
For Baem magan hiora spraece gemetgian p& }>e Baes Cristen-
domes wn5erflitan sind, gyf hf gemdnan willaS hiora yldrena w
unclaennessa, and hiora [wol-gewmna], and hiora moni^ealdan
unsibbe, and hiora unmiltsunge, ]>e hi to Gode haefdon, ge eac
him selfum betweonum ; J^aet hi nane mildheortnesse }>urhteon
ne mihton, aer5on him sio b6t of Jjaem Cristendome com, ]>e hi
nfi swiSost taelaS. w
[B6c II : Capitul II.]
1. Ymb feower hund winti-a, and ymb feowertig, J^aes ]ie
[Troia] Creaca burh awested waes, wearft Rome burh getim-
bred, fram twam gebroSran, [Reinuse and Romuluse] ; and
ra6e aefter 8an, Romulus hiora angm geunclaensode mid his »
broSor siege ; and eac sy}7})an mid his hiwunge, and his gefe-
rena : hwylce bysena he j^aer -stellende waes, mid Jjaem be hi
baedan Sabine J)a burh- ware, J^aet hi him geuSan heora dohtia
him to wifum to haebbenne, and hi heom baera bena forwym-
don. Hi swa 5eah hiora un&ances mid swicdome hi begeaton, »
mid J^aera J)e hi baedan J^aet hi him fylstan mostan, J^aet hi hiora
godum \>e v5 blotan meahton. pa hi him ]>aBS getiSodan, J)a
haefdan hi him te wifum, and hiora faederum eft agyfan noldan.
Ymb J^aet wear5 J^aet maeste gewn monig gear, oj) ]>e hi for-
neah mid ealle forslegene and forwordene waeran on aegbere 40
healfe ; J^aet hi mid nanum J>inge ne mihtan gesemede wyroan,
aer J)ara Romana wif , mid hiora cildum, ymende waeran gemang
[5aem] gefeohte, and hyra f aederum [waeron] to fotum feallende,
and biddende J^aet hi, for 5ara cilda lufan, }>aes gewinnes sumne
KEMUS AND ROMULUS BUILT ROME. 41
endc gedyden. Swa weor81ice, and swa mildelice» was Rome
burh on frutnan gehalgod, mid broBor blode, and mid sweora,
and mid Romuluses eame Numetores, \>one he eac ofsloh, )>a
he cyningc waes, and hym sylf sy88an to psdvn rice fengc. —
«Diis gebletsode Romulus Romana rice on fruman, — mid his
bro&or blode }>one weall^ and mid 8ara sweora blode J>a
cyrican^ and mid his eames blode }>aet rice. And si&5an his
agenne swe6r to deaSe beswac, }>a he hine to him aspeon^ and
him gehet \>aBt he his rice wi& hine daelan wolde^ and hine
10 under baem ofsl6h.
2. He 5a Romulus aefter 85^san underfeng Cirinensa ge^vlnn,
bara burh-warana ; forSon ]>e he 8a gy t lytel land-rice haefde,
buton baere byrig anre. For5on J)e Romulus and ealle Rom-
ware oorum folcum unweor8e waeron, for8on ])e hi on cniht-
uhade wa^ran o8ra manna n^xllingas. Da hi }>a haefdon
Cirinensa }>a burh ymbseten, and baer mycelne hunger }>oliende
wasran, \>a gecwaedan h^, baet him leofre waere, ])aet hi on
8aem ynn8imi hioralif ge-endade, ))onne hi baet gewinn forletan,
o88e fri8 genaman. Hi paer 8a winnende waeran, o8 hi 8a
»burh abraecon; and aefter ]>scm wi8 8a land-leode on aelce
healfe finablinnendlice winnende w^seran, o]> hi }>aBr ymbutan
haefdon monega byrig begitene.
3. Ac })a cj-ningas, 8e aefter Romuluse ricsedan, waeran
forcfi8ran and eargran ))onne he waere, and J^aem folcum laSran
M and ungetaesran, op p£et Tarcuinius, ]>e we acr ymb saedon, ]>e
hiora eallra fraco8ost waes, — aeg8er ge eargost, ge wraenost, ge
ofermodgast, — [ealra] bi ra Romana wif, J)a ]>e he mihte, he to
geligre genydde; and his suna ge))afode, J)aet he laeg mid
Latinus wife, Lucretie hatte, Brutuses sweostor, ]>a hi on
»• f^rde waeron ; beah ]>e hi Romana brymuste waeron to ])aem
cyninge, Hio pa Lucretie hy sylfe for 88em acwealde. pa
baet Latinus hyre [wer] geahsode, and BrCitus byre broSor, pa
lorleton hi 8a fyrde, ]>e hi bewitan sceoldan ; and })a hi ham
coman, ])a adraefdon h^ aeg8er ge 8one cyning, ge his sunu, ge
» ealle ba ]>e paer cyne-cynnes waeran, of 8y rice mid ealle.
Him o& PLomane aefter ))aem [latteowas] gesettan, })e hi Con-
sulas heton, }7aet hiora rice heolde an gear fin man.
[B6c II : Capitul IIL]
1. iEfter 8aem ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes twa bund
io wintra and feower, }>aet Brutus waes [se] forma consul. Ro-
mulus hiora forma cyning, and Brutus heora forma consul,
wurdon emnre8e.
2. Romulus sloh his broSor and his efim and his swedn
Brutus sloh his fif sunfi and his wifes twegen bro&ra forBan \te
6
42 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book II: Cr. IV § 1.
hf spraecon Jiaet hit betere wjcre, j^aet Romane eft heora cyne-
cynne onfengon, swa hy ser lia?fdon ; forSam he h^ het gebin-
dan, and beforan eaUum ])am folce mid besman swingan^ and
sy86an mid cexum hyra heSfod of aceorfan.
3. Tarcmnius \>&, ]>e jer Romana cyning wses, aspe6n Tuscea »
cyning him on fultum, Poi-senna w aes hgten ; ]>a2t he ]>e ea5 mihte
winnan \vi5 Brutuse, and wi5 eallum RoniSnum. He }>a
Brfitus gecwaeS annwig vvi8 J^aene cyning embe heora feond-
scipe : ac him Tarcmnus o5enie }>egn ongean sende, Arrunses
sunu Jjaes ofermodigan ; and heora faer aegBer o8erne ofsloh. lo
4. iEfter J)Sm Porsenna and Tarcumus, ]>a cyningas, emb-
saetan Romeburh, and h^ eSc begfeSton, ]>aBr Mutius naere, &n
man of baere byrig: he h^ mid his wordum geegsode. pS h^
hine gefengon, ))a pinedan hy bine mid J)am, J)aet hy his hand
(forbaerndon], anne finger and anne, and hine secgan heton, i«
id fela J)ara manna waere, ]>e wi& ]}am cyninge Tarcuine
swiSost wi&sacen hcefde. pa he paet secgan nolde, }>a ahsodon
hi hine, hu fela }>8Br swylcera manna waere swylce he waes.
pa ssede he heom, })aet ]>aer fela })ara manna waere, and egc
gesworen haefdon, ]>ezt hy o5er forleosan woldan, oSSe heora
agen lif, o55e Porsennes, Jjaes cyninges. pfi J^aet ba Porsenna
gehf rde, he \>vdt setl and paet gewinn mid ealle lorlet, ]>e he
^r j>reo winter dre6gende waes.
[B6c II : Capitul IV.]
1. iEfter Sam waes ]>aBt Sabinisce gewinn, and him [Romane] w
\>^K swySe ondraedende waeron, and -lim gesetton, j^aet hyra
Sn latteow waere }?onne hyra consul, J)aene be hy tictatores
heton, and hi mid }>am tictatore mycelne sige naefdon. iEf ter
J7am Romane betwux him sylfum, J)a rican men, and pS earm-
ran, mycel gewinn upah6fan ; and him paet to langsumre wrace w
c6me,, paer hi pe hraSor gesemed ne wurdon. On pam dagura
waeron pfi maestan fingctima on RomSnum, aegSer ge on hungre,
ge on man-cweSlme under pam twgm consulum, Tita and
Publia hatton ; and h^ heora gefeohta, pa h^vile, hf gereston,
peah h^ bses hungres, and paes man-cwealmes ne mi'htan, ac pa m
manigfealdan yrra5a pa werigan burh sw^y5e brocigende waeron.
iE> pam be seo w61 ge-endod waere, Ueigentes and Etrusci pa
leoda, wio RomSnum gewinn upahofon, and wi5 pam twSm
consulum, Marcuse and GreSse. And pa RomSne him ongefin
foran, and heom betweonum a8as gesw6ron, paet heora nSn ^
nolde eft eSrd gesecan, butan hi siffe haefdon. Daer waeron
RomSne swa swy8e ofslagene, peah hy sige haefdon, paet hyra
fin consul, pe heom to ISfe wear8, fors6c ])aene triumphan, pe
him man ongean brohte, pa he hamweard waes ; and s^de paet
10
SABINE WAR AND THE FABIAN FAMILY. 43
hf hsefdon bet gewyrhte \>3dt him man mid heofe ongean c6me
]K>nne mid triumphan.
2. paet h^ triumphan heton, paet waes ))onne h^ hwylc folc
mi<f gefeohte ofercumen haefdon, }}onne wass heora J)eaw, J^aet
« sceoldon ealle hyra senatas cuman ongean hyra consulas, ©fter
)>ani gefeohte, syx mila fram \>sdre byrig, mid cra?t-w6ne, mid
g61de, and mid gimst^mum gefrsetwedum ; and hi sceoldan
bringan feower-fetes, twS hwite : I^onne hi hamvveard f6ron,
)onne sceoldon h}Ta senatas ridanon craet-vvaenum wifiaeftan
>am consulum, and ]>a menn beforan him dr^fan geblindene,
le )>8Br gefangene waeron, baet heora maerSa sceoldon ]>e
)rymlicran beon, Ac jionne nf hwylc folc butan gefeohte on
lyra geweald genyddon, ])onne hy hamweard wagron, J^onne
sceolde him man bringan ongean, of l^aere byrig cra^t-wsin, se
M waes mid seolfre gegyred, and aelces cynnes feower-fetes feos
fin, heora consulum to maerSe. pact waes })onne triumpheum.
3. Romulus gesette aerest manna senatum ; J^aet waes fin
hund manna, ])eah heora aefter fyrste waere J)reo hund. l>&
waeron symble binnan Rome byrig wunigende, to Jjan — J^aet ny
» heora r^d-))eahteras waeron, and c6nsulas setton, — and Jjaet
ealle Romfine him hyrsumedon, — and,])aet hi bewiston call J^aet
hcgende feoh under anum hrofe, paet hi begeSton, o68e on
gafole, o85e on hergnnge, — Jiaet h^ hit siSSan mihton him
eallum gemaenelice to nytte gedon, })am))e ]>tBV buton })eowd6me
M waeron.
4. pa consulas, ]?e on ])am dagum j^aet Sabinisce gewinn
undenengon, ])e man het eall hyra cynii Fabian^, for])an hit
ealra RomSna aenlicost waes and craeftegost. Nu gyt to daege
hit is on leo5um sungen, hwylcne demm hi Romanum gefeol-
«• Ian. Eac ]iam manega eS syndon be naman nemnede for pam
gefeohte; and eac Sa geata, \>e hi ut of Rome byrig to )am
gefeohte ferdon, him man [ascop] ])a naman, J>e hy gyt habbafi.
iEfter ]>am Romfine curan ]7reo hund cempena and syx, ])aBt
sceoldon t6 finwige gangan wi(S swa fela Sabina ; and getruwe-
« don, paet h^, mid heora craeftum, sceoldon sige gefeohtan ; ac
Sabmi, mid heora searwum, hi ealle j^aer ofslogon butan finum,
se ]>2eit la5spell aet hSm gebodode. — Naes nfi on [Romanum]
finum, ac swa hit on sceop-leo5um sungen is, ]?{et, geond eallne
middangeard, waere caru, and gewinn, and ege.
«• 6. Cirus, Persa cyning, ])e we ger beforan saedon, ba hwile ])e
Sabiiii and RomSne wunnon on ]^am west-daele, ba Iiwile wann
he aeg5er ge on Sci55ige, ge on Indie, o8 he haefae maest eallne
{>aBne efist-d»l awest ; and aefter Jjam fyrde gelgedde to Babi-
onia, ])e )>fi w^elegre waes ]7onne asnig o5er burh. Ac hine
wGandes seo efi lange gelette }^aes ofeifjereldes, for })am ]>e
44 KINO ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book II: Ch. IV. f 6,7.
bser scipa nslron, — ]>tet is eallra ferscra waetera msest, butan
Eufrate. pa gebe6tode Sn his j>egena Jjaet he mid sdnde J?a efi
oferfaran wolde mid twam t}Ticenum, ac hine se stream for-
drgf. pa gebeotode Cirus Jiaet he his J>egen on hyre swg ge-
wrecan wolde, ))a he svva gram wearB on his m6de, and wi8 pa, «
efi gebolgen, }>flBt hi mihton wifmenn be heora cneowe oferwa-
dan, ]f8dT heo sr waes nygan mila brSd, ]>onne heo flede waes.
He \>ddt mid dsedum gelseste, and hi upforlet on feower hund
et, and on syxtig, and s^88an mid his ffrde j^aer oferfdr;
and aef ter pam Emrate J)a eg, seo is msest eallra ferscra waetera, w
and is ymende J)urh middewearde 6abil6nian burh. He hf
eSc mid gedelfe on menige •eS, uppforlet, and sy5San mid eal-
lum his folce on ))aere eSgang, on })a burh farende w«s, and
hi geraehte. Swfi (ingelyfedlic is aenigum menn ))aet to gesec-
genne, hu senig man mihte swylce burh gewyrcan, swylce seo w
waes, o55e eft abrecan.
6. MembrS5, se ent, ongan aerest timbrian Babilonia; and
Ninus se cyning aefter him, and Sameramis his cwen hi geen-
dade aefter him, on middeweardum hire rice. Seo burh waes
getimbred on fildum lande, and on swi5e emnum; and heo«o
waes [swij)e] f aeger on to locianne, and he6 is svvifte rihte feower-
scyte : and paes wealles mycelnyss, and faestnyss, is ungely-
fedlic to secgenne : paet is, baet he is L. elna brad, and ii hund
elna hefih, and his ymbgang is hund seofantig mila, and seofeS-
an dael anre mile ; and he is gewovht of tigelan, and of eor5- «
tyrewan ; and ymbutan Jjone weall is se maesta die, on ]>am is
ymende se [ungefoglecesta] stream : and, wijjutan J)am dice,
is geworht twegra elna heah weall: and bufan pam maran
wealle, ofer ealine J)one ymbgong, he is mid staenenum wig-
husum beworht. Seo ylce burh Babylonia, seo }>e maest waes, w
and aerest ealra burga, seo is n(i laest and [westast]. Nu seo
burh ^vry\c is, ]>e aer waes eallra weorca [faestast], and wundor-
hcost, and maerast, gelice and heo waere to bysne asteald
eallum [middangearde] ; and eac swylce heo sylf sprecende
s^ to eallum man-cynne and cwe&e : — " Nu ic j^uss gehroren m
eom and aweg-gewiten : hwaet ! ge magon on me ongitan and
oncnawen, }?aet ge nanuht mid eow nabba& faestes ne stranges,
))aette burhwunian msege ! "
7. On |?am dagum, ]>e Cirus, Persa cyng, Babylonia abraec,
]>a waes Croesus se Li}>a cyning, mid iyrde gefaren Babylonium 40
to fiiltume; ac ]>& he wiste J)aet he him on nanum fiiltume
beon ne mihte, and ]>sdt seo burh abrocen waes, he him ham-
weard ferde to his agenum rice. And him Cirus waes aefterfy-
ligende, 08 he hine gefeng and ofsloh. — Ond nu, ure Cristene
[Roma] bespryc5, )?aet hyre weallas for ealdunge brosnian, «
CYRUS SLAIN IN SCYTHIA BY TOMYRIS. 45
nalaes na forSam ]>e h\6 mid forhergunge swS gebysmerad
waere, sw& Babylonia wees ; ac heo for hyre Cristendome, n(i
g^t is gescyld, jJaet aegjjer ge heo sylf, ge hyre anweald, is ma
hreosende for ealddome, ))onne of seniges cyninges niede.
5 8. iEfter j>am Cirus gelsdde fyrde on Sci55ie, and him }>aBr
&n gi6ng cyning mid fyrde ongean for, and his modor mid him.
Damans, pa Cirus for ofer }>aet land-gemaere, — ofer J)a efi be
hatte Araxis, — him }>aer se geonga cyning baes oferfaereldes
forwyman myhte; ac he for}>am nolde, bi he mid his folce
10 getruwade, ))aet he hine beswican mihte, sioSan he binnan }>am
gemaere waere, and wic-stowa name. Ac Jia Cirus geaxsode,
baet hine se geonga cjming paer secan wolde, and eSc Jjaet bam
folce seld-syne, and uncupe w^ron wines drencas, he for ?Sm
of baere wic-stowe Sfor on fine digle stowe, and 8aer beaeftan
» forlet eall baet ]>83r liSes waes and swetes ; ]>?et pa se gionga
cyning swioor myccle wenende waes, Jiaet h^ }>§non fleonde
waeron, ))onne h^ aenigne swicdom cy5an dorstan. pa h^ hit
baer swg ^menne gemetton hi paer J>S mid mycelre oliSnesse,
Duton gemetgunge, paet win drincende wseron, o& hi heora
w sylfra lytel geweald haefdon. He ])a Cirus h^ ))aer besyrode,
and mid ealle ofsloh. And sy65an waes farende j^aer ))8es cyn-
inges modor mid J?am twam daelum ]?aes folces wunigende wses,
ba he }}one ))ridaan dael mid bam cyninge beswicen haefde.
He6 8S, seo cwen Dameris, mia mycelre gnornunge ymb J)aBS
« cyninges siege, hyre suna, })encende waes, hu he6 hit gewrecan
myhte; and J^aet efic mid daedum gelaeste, and hyre folc on
tw^fi todaelde, aegj)er ge wifmen, ge waepned-men, for5an I>e )>aBr
wifmen feohta& sufi same swg waepned-men. Hio, mid ^am
healfan daele, beforan ]7am cyninge farende waes, swylce he6
30 fleonde waere, o5 hio hine gelaedde on an mycel slaed, and se
healfa dael waes Ciruse aefterfyligende. paer wpar5 Cirus of-
slegen, and twa [hund ])usenda] manna mid him. Seo cwen
het \>& }>am cyninge J?aet heafod of Sceorfan, and bewyrpan on
anne cylle, se waes afylled mannes blodes, and |?us cwaB5 : —
«"l>u \>e )?yrstende waere mannes blodes xxx wintra, drinc nu
pinefylW
[Boo II : Capitul V.]
1. iEfter Sam 8e Rome burh getimbrad waes twa hund win-
tra and mix, Jjsette Cambis feng to Persa rice Cirfises sunu : se
40 inid pan pe he Egypte oferwon, gedyde }>aet nan haejjen cyng
aer gedon ne dorste, paet waes Jjaet he heora godgyldum eallum
wips6c, and h^ aefter pam mid ealle toweSrp.
2. iEfter him rixaae Darius, se Swende ealle Asirige, and
Caldei eft to Perseum, pe &r fram him geb6gene waeron.
46 KINO ALFREDS OROSIUS; Book II: Ch. V. f S,4.
-^fter }?am he wann on SciSSie, »g)>er ge for Ciruses siege,
J^aes cyninges his maeges, ge eSc for }>am ]>e him man Jjaer
wifes forwynide. His heres waes seofon hund }>usenda pa, he
on Sci66ie for. Hwaej^ere J?a SciSSie noldon hine gesecan to
folc-get'eohle ; ac, })onne h5^ geond }>aet land to-farene waeron, a
hi J>onne hy floc-maelum slogon. pa wseron )?a Perse mid
bam swyjje ge-egsode, and eSc ondredon ]>aBt man 5S brjxge
lorwyrcean wolde, ]>e set }>am gemaere waes; J^aet hy sy85an
nystan hn hy }>anon comon. He 5a se cyng, aefter ))am 6e
his folc swi5e forslegen waes, ]?aBr forlet hunde eahtatig ))u- lo
senda be aeftan him, ^set hy ])&t ]>a g5^t leng winnan sceoldan ;
and he sylf }}anon gewSt on 'Sa laessan A^siara, and hjr forher-
gode; and sy65an on Maecedoniam, and on lonSs, Creca
feode, and |>a hi butu oferhergode : and for sy5San fyrr on
Crecas, and gewin up-ahof wi5 Athenienses, for |?am hie Mae- is
cedoniam on fultume vvaeron. Sona swd Atheniense wisten
jaet Darius hy mid gefeohte secan wolde, hi Scuron endleofan
msend manna, and him ongean fdran. And ]>one cyning aet
Jaere dune nietton, J>e mon hset Morotthome. Heora lad-
;eow waes hSten Htesseus, se waes mid his daedum snelra }>onne so
le maegenes haefde; se geworhte mycelne dom on J)am ge-
feohte. pa wearS twa hund ]>usenda Persea ofslegen, and 5a
o5re geflymed. pa eft haefde he fyrde gegaderod on Perseum,
and pset vvrecan |?ohte, M gefor he.
3. -^fter him feng his sunu to Persea rice Xersis. paetss
gewin, ]>sdt his faeder ^tealde, he digellice for }7am, fif gear,
scipa worhte, and fr.ltum gegaderode. pa waes mid hi in Sn
wraeccea man of Laecedemonia, Creca [byrg], se waes haten
Damera5, se Jjaet facn to his cy55e gebodade, and hit on anum
brede awrat, and sy55an mid weaxe beworhte. Xersis, ]>d he w
Sn Crecas for, hsefde his agenes folces viii c })usenda ; and he
haifde of o5rum 5eodum abedeii iiii c m. And he haefde scipa
l^oera mycclena dulinuna an m and ii hund; and J)aera scipa
waeron in m, J)e heora mete baron ; and ealles his heres waes
swylc ungemet, |?aet mon eS5e cwe5an mihte, j^aet hit wundor S5
v:vbre hwar hy landes haefdon, J)aet hy mihton on gewician,
o55e waeteres, j^aet hy mihton him ]>\irst of adrincan : swa peah
seo ungemetlice menigeo ])aes folces waes psi yj)re to oferwin-
nenne, J?onne heo us sy nu to gerimenne, o55e to gelyfanne.
4. Leonijm, Laecedemonia cyning, Creca burh, haefde iiimo
fmsend manna, }>a he ongean Xersis for, on anum naerwan
and-faestene ; and him baer mid gefeohte wi5stod. Xersis
l^aet of)er folc swa swi5e lorseah, paet he axode hwset sceolde
aet swS lytlum werode mara fultum, butan ]>& fine pe him ])sdr
ger abolgen waes, on J)am aerran gefeohte, j^aette waes on Me- «
XERXES OVERCOME BY LF.ONIDAS AND THEMISTOCLES. 47
rothonia J)8Bre dune. Ac gesette J)a men on senne truman, J)e
mon heora magas ser on })ani lande sloh ; and wiste ]>vdt hy
woldon geornfulran beon ]>8ere wrace, ponne o5re men : and
hy swa waeron, 06 hi ealle maest j^aer ofslegene wurdon.
» Xersis swi])e him 5a ofJ)incendum ]>a;t his folc swa forslegen
waes, he sylf }>a J)oer to tor raid eaUmn |)am mcegene ]>e he f aer
to gelaedan myhte; and j^aer feohtende waeron in dagas, o})
paera Persea waes ungeraetlic wael geslegen. He het ]>r }}aBt
faeste land utan ymbfaran, baet him man sceolde 6n mfi healfa
10 on feohtan ]^onne on ane. LeoniSa paet J)a geaxsode, J>aet hine
mon s\\& be}>rydian wolde, he pfinon fifor, and his [fierd]
gelaedde on Sn oJ)er foestre land, and ])ser gewunode 06 niht ;
and him fram fifaran het ealle J>a burh-ware, ]>e he of o6rum
lande him to fultume abeden haefde, })aet hi heom gesmide
M burgan ; forpSm he ne lij^e ]>eet cenig mS folca for his )>ingum
forwurde,])onne he sylf mid his agenre j^eode. Ac he J)us waes
spreccende, geomriende : — " N(i we untweogendlice witan, Jjaet
we (ire agen lif forlaetan scolan, for pam ungemetlican f eondscipe,
J>e ure ehtende on syndon. Uton ]ieah hwaeSere acraeftan, hu
«o we heora an }>yssa nihta magan niaest beswican, and us sylfum
betst word and langsumast aet urum ende gewyrcan." HU
mycel ]}aet is to secgenne, baelte Leonifia mid vi c manna vi c m
swfi gebysmrade ; sume ofsl61i, sume geflymde !
5. Xersis waes J)fi aet twam cyrruni on }?am lande swS
wgesc^nd mid his ormaetum menigeo, he 5S gyt J^riddan si|?e
waes wilniende, mid scipfyrde past he paes gewinnes mihte
mare gefremman ; and him lonSs, Creca leode, on fultum
gespeon, peah hi &r ofer heora willan him to gecyrdon, and
hi him geheton, J^ast hi ]>?et gefeoht aerest mid him sylfum
w burhteon w oldon ; )>eah hi him eft facen gelaestan, ])a h^ on
pam s^ feohtende waeron,
6. Themestocles hatte Atheniensa ladteow : h^ waeron
cumen LeoniSan to fultume, ])eah hf aet bam aerran gefeohte
him ne myhton to cuman. Se Themestocles gemf ngade lonSs
w \)sere ealdan faehSe ]>e Xersis him to geworht haefde : hfi he hy
mid forhergunge, and mid heora maga slihtum, on his geweald
genydde. He baed hi e&c ])aet h5^ gemundon paera ealdena
treowa, and paes linfirimedlican freondscipes, pe hi aegper
haefdon ge to Atheniensum ge to Laecederaoniam aer on eald-
40 dagum ; and hy biddende waes, paet h^ mid sume seara-wrence
from Xerse pam cyninge sume hw ile awende ; past h^ [and]
Laecedemonie mostan wi5 Persum paes gewinnes sumne ende
gewyrcan; and hy him paere bene getigSedon.
7. pa pa Perse paet gesawon,paet him 6a frambugan, pe hi betst
« getreowodon,paBt him sceolde sige gefeohtan, hisylfe gSc fleonde
48 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book II: Ch. V | 8.
waeron ; and heora J)aer wearj> fela ofslegen, and [adruncen], and
gefangen. Xersis Jiegen waes hdten Mar^onius^ se hine wses
georne laerende, }>8Bt he mS hamweard fore, }K)nne he }>aer leng
bide, py Ises aenegu ungejjwsemess on his agenum rice ShSfen
wurde ; and cwaeS j>aBt hit gerisenlicre waere, ^aet he J^aet gewinn s
him betaehte, mid \>SLm f ultume, ]>e J>aBr to lafe J)a gy t wses, leng to
winnenne ; and saede psdt hit }>am cyninge [laesse] ed\vit waere,
gif })am folce buton him J)a gyt misspeowe, swS him aer dyde.
Se cyning }>a Xersis swibe gelyfedlice his J^egene geh^rde, and
mid sumum daele his fultume ^anon Sfdr. pa he J?a hamweard lo
to baere ie com, ]>e he aer westweard het \>a, ofermetan bricge
mid stane ofer gewyrcan, hi? sige to tacne, }>e he on pam si8e
J)urhteon ))ohte. pa waes seo efi to 8fin flede, Jjaet he ne myhte
to jiaere brycge cuman. pfi waes J)am cynge swi}>e ange on his
mode, }}aet naBaer ne he mid his fultume naes, ne ]>aet he 6fer w
]}a ea cuman ne mihte : to-eacan penn he him waes swipe ond-
raedende, J>aet him his fynd waeron aefter fyhgende. Him ]>S, to
com an fiscere, and (ineaSe hine aenne ofer brohte. H(i God
\>R maestan ofermetto, and ]>aet maeste anginn on sw£ heanlice
ofermetto geny])erade, ]}aet se be him aer ge))uhte, }>aet him nfin to
sse wi}}habban ne mihte, }>aet he hine mid scipum and mid his
fultume afyllan ne mihte, ]>aet he eft waes biddende Snes lytles
troges aet anum earman men, baet he mihte his feorh generian.
8. Mor5onius Xersis \>egn lorlet J)a scipa, ]>e hf on faerende
waeron, and f6r to finre byrig on Boetium, Creca londe, and hi w
abrslc. Him mon ))aet aefter ]>am hraedlice forgeald, \>a. hi
mon geflymde, and swij)e forsloh ; \>eah be Atheniensum se
sige, and se6 reafung paes Persiscan feos to raaran sconde
wurdon ; forSon sy58an hi welegran waeron,. hi eSc bleaSran
gew^irdon. iEfter b&n Xersis wear5 his agenre J?eode swibe so
finwyrS, and hine nis agen ealdorman Artabfitus besyroae,
and ofsloh. " Eala ! " cwaeo Orosius, "hfilustbaerlice tida on }>am
dagum waeron, swg swfi))S secgaS, J^e ]>aes Cristendomes wiberfli-
tan synd ; jiaet us n(i aefter swylcum langian maege swylce \>&
waeron, })g swg mycel folc, on swfi lytlum fyrste, act }}rim folc m
gefeohtum forwurdon; — J)aet waesnigon x bund ])usenda of Persa
anra anwealde, buton heora wi5erwinnum, aeg&er ge of SciS-
8ium, ge of Crecum." pact tacnode Leoni})a on his }>am nextan
gefeohte and Persa, hwylc man-cwealm on Creaca londe waes,
mid monigfealdum dea&um, mid ]>am ]>e he spreccende waes to 40
his geferum aet his undem-gereorde, aer he to 8am gefeohte
fore : — " Uton ml brucan ])yses undern-metes, swfi ]>& sceolon,
})e heora aefen-gyfl on belle gefeccan sculon.** peah he pfi sw&
cwaede, he cwae5 eft o5er word : " peah ic air saide, J)aet we to
helle sceoldon, \>eah ne geortruwige ic n& Gode, }}aet he lis ne ««
WARS AND PRODIGIES AMONG THE ROMANS. 49
tnsege gescyldan to beteran tidon, Jionne we nu on synd.
Leoni)>a saede ]>2et J)a tida ]>& yfele waeron, and wilnade baet
him toweard beteran waeron ; and nu sume men secgaS, pact
p& beteran waeron, )?onne nu synd. Nu hi swE twywyrdige
• syndon; |>onne waeron aegjjer g6de ge 6& serran, swS sumc
menn nu secgaS, ge efic J)as aeftran, swfi hi aer saedon, and
naeron nfi jiaere 6n }>Snce. Gif hi ]>onne so6 ne saedon, }>onne
naeron nfijjor g6de, — ne ])&, ne nu*
9. " Nu we sceolon eft, ** cwae8 Orosius, •* hw^rfan near Roma^
10 }>aBr we hit »r f orlaeton ; f or}>on ic ne maeg eal ]>E monigfeal-
dan yfel endemes £reccan; swS ic eSc ealles Jjyses middan-
eardes nS mSran daeles ne angite, buton paette on twara
anwealdum gewearj), — on }>am aerestan, and on }>am sij)emestan ;
J)aBt synd Asirige and Romane."
15 [Boc II : Capitul Vl.j
1. iEfter 8am 8e Rome burh [getimbred] waes ii bund
wintra and hund eahtatigum, ]>y ylcan geare ]>e Sabini
Romane swfi beswicon^ ])a heora in hund and syx men of
aegj^aerre healfe to anwige eodon, wearfi mycel wundor on heo^
xofenum gesewen, swylc eall se he6fon [bimende] waere. l?at
tacen wear8 on Romanum swipe geswutelad mid j>am mycclan
wdl-bryne mann-cwealmes, ]>e him raSe J)aes aefter com, swS
baet h^ healfe beliffene wurdon, and heora twegen consulas, ]>e
ni8a haefdon r ge 5a aet nextan, j^a 5e }>aBr to lafebeon moston>
ts waeron to 8am meSige, baet hi ne myhton ba gefarenan to
eorSan bringan.
2. Sona aefter J)am, ealle heora beowas wib ]>S, hlSfordas
wiunende waeron, and hi benamon neora heafod^stedes, ]>eet
hi Capitoliam heton ; and hi miccle gefeoht ymb paet hfcfdoui
•c op hi ofslogon bone aenne consul, pe hi pi, niwan geset haefdon^
peah 8a hl^oraas on )>am ende hsefdon heSnlicne sige. — And
sona J)aBS ))y aefterran geare, Romane wunnan w\p [Fulcisci]
baet folc, and J)aer wurdon swibe [forslaegene] ; and se dsel pe
paer to lafe waes, wear8 on Sn laesten bedrifen, and J)aer wurdon
a» mid hungre acwealde, j^aer heora p& ne gehulpe, pa J)aer aet hSm
waeron ; mid J>am pe hi gegaderodan eall mon-cynnes J)aet J)aer
Isefed waes, and genamon aenne earmne man him lo consule,
J^aer he on his aecere code, and his sulh on handa haefdej
and sy88an to Fulcisci J>am lande ferdon, and hi (it forleton.
40 3, iEfter pam waes an gear fuUice, jiaet ofer eall Romana
nee seo eor8e waes cwaciende and berstende. And aelce daeg
man c6m unSrimedlice oft to J)am Senatum, and him sfedon fram
burgum and fram tunum on eorSan [besuncen] ; and hy sylfe
waeron aelce daeg on pzdve ondraedinge hwaenne hi on 8a eoi^an
7
50 KING ALFREDS OROSIUS ; Dock li : Cu. VII §1,2: Cii. VIII § 1. [b. c. 451
besunceiie wurdon. iEfter \>am com swfi mycel hete geond
Romano, jiaet calle heora eorS-vvaestmas, ge efic hi sylfe, neah
forwurdon. iEfter ])iim |)a?r wearS se msesta hunger.
4. iEfter bam Romane gesettan him x consulas, |>aer hi &r
twegen hajfdon ; to }>dn ]^ast hi heora ae bewiston. Heora fin •
was Claudius haten, se him waes onteonde ealdordom ofer ])&
o&re, peah hi him j^aes ge])afiende naeron, ac wi5 hine %vinnen-
de waeron, o5 6one fyrst \>e hi sume to him gecyrdon, sume
noldon : ac swS on twa todaelde him betvveonan wunnan, pxt
hi forgeaton J)aBra ultra gefeohta, \>e him on [hende] waeron, o6 w
ealle j)a cdnsulas togsedere gecyrdon, and Claudium ]>one aenne
mid saglum ofbeoton : and syS5an heora agen land wergende
waeron.
5. " Ygjielice/' cwaeS Orosius, " and sceortlice ic hsebbe nlige-
saed hiora ingewinn, })eah hi him waeron f omeah ])a maestan and u
6a pleolecestan, ])aet eSc E5na J^aet sweflene fyr tacnode, )>a hit
lipp of hello geate asprang on Sicilia \>am lande, — hwylce ge-
winn ])S waeron, be ))am J)e nu syndon ! — and Sicilia fela ofsloh
mid brjTie and mid stence. Ac sy65an hit Cristen wearS, Jjaet
belle fyr waessySSan geswi})rad, — swa ealle ungetima waeron, — n
])xt hit nu is buton swylcum tacnungum ])aes )rfeles pe hit aer
dyde, peah hit aelce geare s^ bradre and bradre.**
[Boc II : Capitul VIL]
1. iEfter 8am 8e Romeburh getimbrade waes iii bund wintra
and an, ])aette Sicilie ungerade waeron him betweonan. And hi »
healfe aspeonon Laecedemonie him on fultum, and healfe
Athenienses, Creca })eoda, pe aer aetgaedere wi5 Perse winnende
waeron. Ac syS8an hi on Sicilium wunnon, hi eSc sy&5an
betweonum him sylfum winnende waeron, 0J7 ^aet Darius Persa
cyning Laecedemonium on fultume wearS wi]> }?am Athenienses «•
for 5am gewinnum his yldrena. Waes j^aet mycel wundor, J?aet
eall Persa anweald and Lecedemonia, baet hi ie5 [mehton] Ah-
tene ba burh awestan, J^onne hi j^aet folc meahton to heora wil-
lum [geniedan] !
2. And sona aefter })Sm, ]>y ilcan geare, Darius gefor Persa »
cyng ; and his twa suna ymb J^aet rice wunnon, Artecserses and
Cirus, o5 heora acgSer J^aet maeste folc ongean o5erne geteah ;
and J?a unsibbe mid gefeohtum dreogende waeron, o5 Cirus of-
slagen wear5,se J^aer gingrawaes. — On l>am dagum, waes an burh
in Affrica, seo waes neah \>Bm sae, o5 Sn sae-flod c6m, and h^
aweste, and pa, menn adrencte.
[Boc II : Capitul VIIL]
I. iEfter 5am 5e Rome burh getimbrad waes iii bund wintra
i.c.3&8] ROME TA1C£N BY THE GAULS. 51
and LV, I>{ette Romane besaeton Uei6rum })a burh x winter ;
and him ]>vet setl s^\^&or derode, ]>onne |>ani ]>e J)ajr inne
waeron, ajg]>er ge on cyle, ge on hungre ; buton ]?am pe mon
oft hergode, aegSer ge on hy sylfe, ge on Iieora land ajt hSm.
« And hi ])a hrsedlice beforan heora feondum forvveorSan sceol-
don, ]>^r hi J)a burh ne fibrrocon mid }?am crfefte, \>e J)a scand-
licost wa&s, ]?eah he him eft se weor}}esta wurde ; ]?a3t waes baet
hi fram heora wic-stowum under })8ere eorSan dulfon, oo hi
binnan ))aBre byrig (ipeodon ; and hi nihtes on frmn-sla^pe on
»• bestaelan, and ]>a burh mid ealle awestan. pysne nyttan
craeft, ]^eah he arlic naere, funde heora tictator, Caraillis hatte.
2. Sona aefter ]>am wearS Romana gewinn and J^acra
Gallia, J)e waeron of Senno ]>a5re byrig, j^aet wass serest
for ]>am )>a Gallia haefdon beseten Tusci ))a burh. pa
»* sendon Romane serendracan to Gallium, and hi baedon J)aBt hi
f riS wi]) hi haefdon. pa on J)am ylcan daege, aefter J)am \>e hf
piss gesprecen haefdon, fuhton Gallic on ]>a, burli. pa gesawon
hi Romana aerendracau on hi feohtende mid pam burh-warum,
hi for pam hi gebulgon, and 5a burh forleton, and mid eallum
*o heora fultume Romane sohton. And him Uauius se consul
mid gefeohte ongean com, and eac ra5e geflymed vvear}> eft in
to Rome byrig, and him Gallie waeron aefterfyligende o}> hi
ealle Jjaer binnan waeron : gelfce and mon msede mawe, h^
w^ron pa burh hergiende, and sleande, buton aelcere ware.
** Dajt tacen nu gyt cu5 is, on ])gere ea noman, paes consules
sieges Fauiuses,
3. " Ne wene ic," cwaeS Orosius, " j^aet senig man atellan
maege ealne pone dem, ]>e Romanum aet ]^am cyrre gedon
wearS, J)eah hi pa burh ne forbaerndon, swS hi ])S gedydon ;
»« and 5a feawan ]>e J)aer to lafe wurdon, gesealdon m punda
goldes wip heora feoie. And hi })aet dydon for])rim swi]>ost, ]>e
hi ]7ohton })aet hy sy55an heora under]>eowas waeron. And
sume binnan ])aet faesten oSflugon, paet hi Capitoliam heton.
Hi ])a efic besaetcn, o5 hi sume hungre Scwealon, sume on
^^nnd eodon, and hi sy])]>au oSrum folcum him wip fed ge-
«ealdon.''
4 *' Hu J?inc6 eow nu,*' cwae5 Orosius, " ]>e paes Crist endomes
^^cla leahtiia5 ? SyJ}J)an Gallia ut of |>aere byrig aforan, hu bli5e
^''cla Romane aefter ]:)am haefdon I J>a 5a yrmingas ]>e j^aer to
^ ^^-$e wurdon, tit of pam holan crupan, ]>e hy on lutedan, swfi
^^wopene swylce hy of o5erre worulde comon, jjonne hi besa-
^■^ on on 5a besengdan burh and on ])sl westan ; ]7aet him pa
^^'ses syndrig ege, paer him ^r waes seo masste wynn! Eac
■^vitan ]>am yfele, [nahtouj hi napor ne |^aer imie mete, ne paer
^*utefreond."
52 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book HI: Ch. I | 1. [b. c* 393
5. "paet wneron )>a tida, )>e Roroane n(i aefter sicaS^ and
cwej)a5, l^aethim Gotan wyrsan tida ged6u habbon, bonne hi aer
hsefdon^ and naron on by hergiende buton [prie dagas] : and
Gallic waeron ser syx monaS binnan Jjaere byrig hergiende, and
J)a burh baemende ; and him ]>8et]>a gyt to lytel yfel jiuhte, bu- «
ton hi [eac hie] }>ass n^man benfime, ])8et hi n&n f olc naeron. Eft
))a Gotan ]>aer Isessan hwile hergedon, ))8et hi for ))a:s Cristen-
domes &re, and ])urh Godes ege, bast hi naSer ne }>a burh ne
baerndon, ne }>aBS }>one willan naeidon, }}aet hi heora [noman]
hi benamon, ne ]>ara nanne yfelian noldan, ]>e to [Saeni] Godes lo
huse oj^flugon, beah hi haeSene waeron ; ac swiSor niiccle waeron
wilniende baet hi gcmong Him mid sibbe sittan mostan. And
uneaSe milite «r aenig J)am Gallium [oSfleon] o65e oShydan.
And 5a Ba Gotan Jjaer lytle hwile hergedon, ne mihte nion
buton feawa ofslagenra geaxian. paer waes gesyne Godes yrre, i»
])a heora asrenan beamas, and heora anlicnessa, ])d hi ne mih-
ton fram Galliscum fyre forbaemede weorSau ; ac hi hefenhc
f yr aet bam ylcan cyrre f orbaemde.*'
6. '* Ne wene ic/* cwaeS Orosius, " nii ic lange spell haebbe to
Bccgenne, j^aet ic hi on ]>ysse bee geendian maege, ac ic o5ere w
onginnan sceal/'
[Boc III: Capitul I.]
1, iEfter Sam 6e Rome burh getimbrad waes, iii hund
wintra and lvii, on J)am dagum ]>e [Gallic] Rome awest haefdon
i^i ge\vear5 seo maeste sibb and seo bysmorlecoste betwih «
^apcedemonium Creca londe and Persum, yEfter J>am 8c
Lit*cedemonie haefdon Perse oft ofcrwunnen, J)a gebudon him
Pel so ]>itt hi haefdon iii winter sibbe wi5 hi, se ]>e ])Bdt wolde ;
tind se be )>iet nolde, baet hi woldon bfi mid gefeohte gesecan.
\\\ )>H Itfljcedcmonie lustlice ])8ere sibbe hyrsumedon for |)am «<>
lytlun ege, ]fe him mon gebead. On }>an mon maeg swutole
oUiMUiNVttU hu mycelne willan hi to 5am gewinne hsefdon, swfi
hi3ora scopas on heora leo5um gyddiende syndon, and on
heora leaspellengum. ''Ne ge}}iuc5 ]>e swylc gewinn noht
justbajve," cwae5 Orosius, ''ne ])^ tida}>on ma, })aette Qiim] his »
finuul miugo swa ea5e his mid wordum gestyran ?" jEfter 5am
\)k^ l^tiJcedemonie haefdon ofcrwunnen Ahtene ]>a, burh — hiora
ii^vne leodi? — hy hi J>a upahofon, and winnan ongunnan on
u^iit^ healfe heoraj, ge wi}> heora agen folc, ge vrip Perse, ge
>viiN }S{\ \vb$$ai\ Asiam, ge wi}> Ahtene }>a burh, be hi &v fiwestan : <•
l\n5uu }>a fedw^n ]ie Jjaer ut o5flugon, ha?idon eft J>a burh
■. c 397] WAliS OF THB LACED.£MONIANS. 53
[gebune], and haefdon Thebfine. Creca leode, him on fultum
fispeonen. Laecedemonie waeron swa (ipahaf ene, ))8Bt 8eg))er ge
h^ sylf wendon, ge ealle ]>a neah ])eoda, ))aBt hi ofer hi ealle miht-
on anweald habban. Ac him Ahteniense mid Thebfina fultume
« wi)>stodon, and hi mid gefeohte cnysedon.
2. Miter ))am Lascedemonie gecuron him to latteowe,
Ircclidis waes haten^ and hine sendon on Perse mid fultume,
vnp hi to gefeohtenne. Him 6a Perse mid heora twam ealdor-
mannum ongean comon : o5er hatte Farnabiises, o6er Dissifar-
!• non. Sona swa ))8era Lascedemonia ladteow wiste, paet he wi8
J>a twegen heras sceolde, him pa raedlecere gej)unte J)aet he
wi6 o8erne fri5 gename, Jjaet he }>one o}>erne ]>e y]f ofercuman
mihte. And he swS gedyde, and his aerendracan to [J>am]
oSrum onsende, and him secgan het, Jjaet he geornor wolde
14 sibbe wib hine, ^onne gewinn. He ]>sl se ealdor-man gelyfed-
lice mia sibbe ]>aera asrenda onfeng; and Lsecedemonie ]7a
hwile geflymdon ))one o5eme ealdor-man.
3. iEfter J)am Persa cyning benam ])one ealdor-man his
scire, be aer pam fri5e onfeng aet Laecedemonium, and hi
20 gesealde anum wreccean of Ahtgne Creca byrig, se waes haten
Condn, and hine sende mid scip-here of Persum to Laecede-
monium. And hi sendon to Egyptum, Laecedemonie, and him
fultumes baedon ; and hi him gesealdon an c Jjaera mycclena
Jjrie-reSrenena. Laecedemonie haefdon him to ladteowe aenne
1* wisne man, J)eah he healt waere, se waes haten Ageselaus ; and
him to gylp-\v6rde haefdon, "baet him leofre waere, ]?aet hi
haefdon healtne cyning, ponne healt rice.*' Ki sy]?ban on ))aem
s« togaedere foran, and baer swfi ungemetlice gefunton, ])aet hi
neah ealle forwurdan, paet na]?aer ne mihte on o5rum sige
»o geraecan. paer wear5 Laecedemonia anweald, and heora dom
alegen. " Ne wene ic,** cwaeR Orosius, " j^aet [aenige] twegen
latteowas emnar gefuhton."
4. iEfter ]>am Con6n gelaedde fyrde eft on Laecedemonie ;
and J>aet land buton J^aere byrig on aelcum pingum mid ealle
M aweste ; J^aette M J>e ar ute o]>ra ]?eoda Snwealda gjTndon,
him 8a god ])unte, J^aer hi [mehten] by sylfe aet hSm wi8
)>eowdom bewerian. Pissandor hatte [sum] Laecedemonia lat-
teow : he gesohte Conon mid scipum, ^a he of Laecedemonium
f6r, and baera folca aegSer on o8rum mycel wsil geslogan.
4© paer wuraon Laecedemonie swS swi8e f orslagen, |)aet hi nafior
naefdon sy88an ne heora nSmon, ne heora anweald, Ac heora
hr^re wear8 Ahtenum to firaernesse, ])aet hi j^one ealdan teonan
gewrecan mihton, }>e him on aer-dagum gemaene waes. And hi
and ThebSne hi gegaderedon, and Laecedemonie mid gefeohte
<» sohton^ and h\ geflymdon, and hi on heora burh bedrifon, ancl
54 KINO ALFREDS OROSIUS, Book III. Ch. 1 f 6, 6: Cn. II f 1. [b. c. 377
sj*65an besaeton, pa burh-ware sendon b& aefter lesulause, ]>e
mid heora here waes in Asiam, and baedon ))aet he tidlice h&m-
weard waere, and heora gehulpe. And he swg gedyde and on
Ahtene ungeanve becoman, and hi geflymdon. Ahteniense
AVferon ]>& him swiSe ondrsedende, Jjaet Laecedemonie ofer hi *
rixian mihton sw& hi aer dydon, for bam lytlan sige, )>e hi 6S
ofer hi haefdon. Hi sendon 8fi on Perse aefter Con6ne, and
hiue baedon^ bast he him on fultume waere. And he heom ]7ass
getiSade, and hi mid micclum scip-here gesohte ; and hi Laece-
emonie maest ealle awestan^ and hi to San gedydon, }>aet h^ *•
hi sylfe leton aegBer ge for heane ge for unwraeste. iEfter
bam Con6n gelende to Ahtene baere byrig his eald-cy55e ; and
paer mid micclum gefean ))ara ourh-leoda onfangen waes ; and
lie )>aBr his sylfes lange gemynegunge gedyde, mid }>an ]>e he
genydde ae^Ser ge Perse ge Laecedemonie, baet hi gebetton J)a "
bmrh, 'pe hi «r tobraecon ; — and e&c }>aet Laecedemonie }>aere
byrig syB5an gehyrsume waeron, J)eah hi aer lange heora
wi5erwmnan waeron. ^Efter Jjeosan gewinne gewearS J^aette
Perse gebudon friS eallum Creca f olce : naes nfi for ]>am ]>e hi
him aenigra g6da u])an, ac for J>Sm ]>e hi wunnon on Egypti, "
Jiaet hi mostan for him J?y bet j^am gewinne fullgangan.
5. Ac Laecedemonie haefdon J)a hwile maran unstillnessa,
bonne hi maegenes haefdon, and waeron swiSor winnende on
xhebane, jionne hi fultumes haefdon, and hloBum on hi stale-
don, o5 hi abraecon Arcadum heora burh. ^Efter J)am "
Thebane hi mid fyrde gesohton, and him Laecedemonie o6re
onju;<an brohton. pa hi lange fuhton, ba clypade Laece-
dehnonia] ealdor-maii to Arcadium, and oaedon pset hi }>aes
ffefeohtes geswicon, J)aet hi moston 5§. deadan bebyrian, ]>e
leora folces ofslagen waeron. paet is mid Crecum ]>eaw, J>aet *•
mid l>am worde bi5 gecy}>ed, hwaeSer healf haefS ]?onne sige.
(}. *' For})an ic wolde gesecgan," cwaeS Orosius, " hu Creca
gewinn, )>e of Laecedemonia J>aere byrig aerest onstaeled waes, —
and, mid spell-cwydum gemearcian, — aerest on Athena ])a burh,
and 8y55un on Thebfine, and sySSan on Boeti, and sy88an on "
Maceddnie ; J)iss waeron ealle Creca leode ; and sy85an on 5a
hussan 'Asiam, and ]>& on }>a maran ; and sy55an on Perse, and
8y85an on Egypti. Ic sceal eSc ]>y lator Romana istoria
asrcgan, ])e ic ongunnen haefde.'*
[Boc III : Capitul IL]
I. iEfter 5am 'pe Rome burh getimbrad waes iii bund
wintra and lxxvi, waes in "Achie eor5-beof ung ; and twa
byrig, Ebora and Elice, on eor5an besuncon. Ic maeg eSc on
. uvvun agnum tidum gelic anginn J>am secgan, Jieali hit swylc-
B.C.370] AN EARTH-QUAKE IN ACHAIA— A PESTILENCE IN ROME. 55
ne ende naefde, — ^faette Constantinopolim^ Creca burh, on
swylcere cwacunge waes, and hyre gewitegad waes of soSfaestum
mannum, ])aet heo sceolde on eor}>an besincan ; ac heo wearft
jescyld I>urh bone Cristenan Casere [Arcadiusan], and }>urh
» jflBt Cristene lolc, be on }>am burgum wses. paet getacnode
^aet Crist is eaSmoaegra help, and ofermodigra fylL Mare ic
jyses gemyngode ]?onne ic his mid ealle asaede : gif his hwfi
sy lustful! mare to witanne, sece him ])onne sylf.
2. paet on ]>am dagum gewearS Jjaette [^Vulchi], and Falisci,
'^}>e aer waeron lxx wintra wi5 Romane winnende, baet hi hi ]>&
oferwunnon, and heora land oferhergodan. And ra6e aefter
bam Suttrian Jjaet folc waeron hergiende on [Romane] op jiaere
ourge geata. Hit Romane aefter Sam hraedlicre mid gefeohte
and mid hergunge him forguldon, and hi geflymdon,
[Boc III : Capitul III.]
1. iEfter Bam Be Rome burh gctimbrad waes iii hund wintra
and Lxxxiii,])a6a Laucius, pe oSre naman waes haten Genutius,
and Quintus, be o6re naman waes haten Serf ilius, pa hi waeron
consulas on Rome, gewearS se miccla man-cwealm on pam
^•lande, — nalaes swa hit gewuna is of untidlican gewyderum;
J>aBt is of waetum sumerum, and of drigum wintrum, and of
re5re lencten-hsetan, and mid ungemetlican haerfest-waetan, and
aefter-[haBtan] ; ac fin wind c6m of Calabria wealde, and se wol
mid I^ani winde. pes man-cwealm was on Romanum, f uUe ii
** geare, [ofer] ealle menu gelice : peah 5e sume deade waeron,
sume uneaSe [gedrycnede] aweg comon. 0}> J^aet heora bis-
ceopas saedon, }>aet heora godas bsedon, jiaet him man worhte
anfiteatra, }>aet man mihte ]7one haeSeniscan plegan ))aer inne
d6n and heora deofol-gyld, J^aet waeron openlice ealle unclaen-
•• nessa.
2. "Her me magon n(i,*' cwaeS Orosius, "M geandwyrdan, pe
baes Cristendomes wiperflitan syndon, hu heora godas bm'h
neora blotunge, and |)urh heora deofol-gyld, ))aes man-cwealmes
gehulpon; buton }}aet h^ ne ongeaton mid hwylcum scin-
•* craefte, and mid hwylcum lotwrence hit deofla dydon, — naes na
se soBa God, — padt hi mid |?y yfele pa menu swencton, to 66n
Jiaet by gelyfdon heora offrunga, and heora deofol-gyldum.
And Jjaet hi ]7anon moston to Bam sawlum becuman ; and J^aet
hi moston tawian mid pxve maestan bismrunge. Ac heora
*• anfiteatra, pa waeron unarimede, and me nu masnigfeald to
asecganne ; for}x)n, ")>u, faeder Agustinus, by haefst on ]?inum
bocum swetole gesaed ; and ic gehwam wille pajr to taecan, pe
bine hys lyst mfi to witanne."
3. iEfter J^yson, on paxa ilcan geare, tohlSd seo eorBe binnan
6B KINO ALFRED'S OROSIUS: Book Hit Ck, IV: V | 1-^. b. c. 5fi5]
Rome byiig. pa saedon heora biscopas eft> ))»t heora godas
baedon J^aet him mon sealde anne cucene mann, }?a him puhte
baet hy heora deadra to lyt haefdon : and seo eorSe swa giniende
bSd, o5 bset Marcus, J)e o5re namon hatte Curtius, mid horse,
and midf waepnum, Jjaer on innan besceat : and heo si5San •
togagdere behl£[d.
''O*'
[B6c III: Capitul IV.]
1. JEiter J)am be Rome burh getimbred waes iii hund wintra
and [lxxxviu], paet Gallie oferhergodon [Romana] land 08
[))reoJ mila to Jjaere byrig, gnd \>b, burh mihton eaSe begitan, '•
gif h Jr ]>sdr ne [gewicadon] : forj^am Romane waeron swa f orhte,
and swa simode J^aet hy ne wendon, J^aet h^ ))a burh bewerian
mihton. Ac J^aes on morgen [Titus], heora ladteow, ]>e oSran
namon waes haten Quintius, hy mid fjnrde gesohte. Daer
gefeaht Mallius an wig, ]>e o8re namon waes haten Tarcuatus, "
MiS anne Galliscne mann, and hine ofsloh ; and Titus Quintius
J)a o5re sume geflymde, sume ofsloh. Be ))am mon mihte
ongitan hwaet })aer ofslagen waes, ]>a heora fela ]>usenda
[gefongen] waes.
[Boo III : Capitul V.]
1. JEiter pam )>e Rome burh getimbred waes iiii hund wintra
and twa, J^aet Cartaina baere burge aerendracan comon to Rome,
and him gebudon J^aet n^ friS him betweonum haefdon, for]>on
h^ 6n fin land ]>a winnende waeron, — ^})aet waes on Benefente.
Mid )>am be J)a aerendracan to Rome comon, J)a com eac mid "
him seo oiermaete hegrd-saelnes, and monegra )>eoda yrmBa, seo
longe aefter J)am weaxende waes. Swa hit hefones tungel on
)>am tidan cyj)ende waeron, J^aet hit waes niht o5 midne daeg ;
and, on sumere tide, hit hagolade stanum ofer ealle Romane.
2. On J)am dagum, waes Alexander geboren on Crecum,. swa ••
swa an micel yst come ofer ealne [middangeard] ; and "Ocus
Persa cyning, )>one mon oSrum namon hgt Artecsersis, aefter
}>am J)e he Egyptum forhergade, he gef6r siSSan on Iu]7ana
and, and heora fela forhergade. SioSan on Ircaniam ]>am
lande, he heora swiSe feala gesette wi5 J)one s^, pe mon Caspia "
hsett ; and h^ ]}aer gesettene sint git o5 J^isne daeg, mid bradum
folcum, on J)am tohdpan, baet h^ sume siBe God })anon fido to
heora agnum lande. — Sio5an Artecsersis abraec [Sidonem]
Fenitia burh, seo waes ]>S welegast on J>am dagum.
3. JEiter J)am Romane angunnon J?aBt Somniticum gewinn *•
ymbe Campena land. H^ J)S lange and oft-raedlice ymb ))aet
fuhton, on hweorfendum sigum. pa getligon Somnite him on
fultum PirrusSn, Epira cyning, ))one maeston feond Romanum*
■.c. 344] TEMPLE OF JANUS -DECIUS MUS 57
paet gewinn wcarS hwaBj>re sume hwile gcstilled, forj^on Piinici
wi5 Komanum wiunan ougunnon.
4. " SiSSan J^aet gewinn ongunnen waes, gif aenig mann sy/'
cwaeS Orosius^ " ]>e on gewritum findan maege, J^aet I^nas duru
• si})))an belocen wurde, — ^butan anum geare, and J^aet woes for-
J^am J)e Romane ealne J>one gear on mann-cwealme Isegan, —
aerest on Octauianus dasge, \>sei Caseres." paet hus haefdon
Romane to J^am anum t4icne geworht, Jjaet on swylce hefilfe
swylce h^ }K>nne winnende beon woldon, — swa su5, swa norJ>,
'• swa est, swa west, — )>onne undydon hy ]>& duru, ]>e on fa
healfe open waes, baet hy be ]>&m wiston hwider hy sceoldon.
And mia J)am ]>e hy bara dura hwylce opene gesawon, )>onne
tugon hy heora hraegl bufan cneow, and giredon hy to wige :
and be f am wistan J>aBt by wi5 sum folc friS ne haefdon. And
" ponue lif friS haefdon, J>onne waeron ealle ]?a dura betynede,
and h^ leton heora hraegl ofdune to fotum. Ac )>a ]>& Octaui-
anus, se Casere, to rice feng, \>sl wurdon I^nas dura betynede,
and wearS sibb and friB ofer eahie middangeard.
5. iEfter }iam \>e Perse friB genamon wiS Romaimm, siBBan
*• gelicode eallum folcum, J>aet hy Romanuin underj^eoded waere,
and heora ae to behealdenne. And swa sw iSe J)one friB lufedon,
J^aet him leofre waes, J>aBt hi Romanisce ciningas haefdon, bonne
of heora agnum cynne. On }>am waes sweotole getacnaa, ])aet
nfin eorBlic mann ne mihte swylce lufe, and swylce sibbe, ofer
** ealne middangeard gedon, swylce p& wees. Ac heo for })am
waes, )>e Crist on })am dagum geboren waes, })e sibb is neofon-
ware and eorB-ware. paet eac Octauianus sweotole getacnode,
Jmi pa [Romane] him woldon offrian, swa swa heora gewuna
waes, and saedon paet seo sibb [of] his mihte waere. Ac he aeg-
*• per fleah, ge pfi daed, ge pa saegene ; and eac sylf Faede, paet
seo daed his naere, — ne eac beon ne mihte nanes eorBlices man-
nes, paet ealre worolde swylce sibbe bringan mihte, paet tw^a
peoda fier habban ne mihton ; na paet laesse waes, twa gemaegBa.
[Boc III : Capitul VI.]
" 1. JFAter pam pe Rome l)urh getimbred waes iiii bund wint-
rum and viii gewearB paet Romane and Latino wunnon. On
)am forman gefeohte wearB Romana consul ofslagen Mallius,
)e oBrum namon waes haten Tarcuatus ; and heora oper consul,
>e mon Decius het, and opmm namon Mure, his agenne lunn
*• [he] ofsloh, forpon he oferbraec heora gccwid-raedenne, paet
waes paet hy haeldon gecweden, paet hy ealle emlice on Latine
tengdon. Ac paer an fit asceat of Latina werode, and anwiges
baed ; and him paes consules sunu ongean com, and bine paer
ofsloh. For pam gylte [bicne eft hett his f acder ofslean : for
58 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book III : Cii. VII § 1, 2. [b. c. 344
paeni siege] noldon Komane bringan }>am consule })one trium-
plian, be heora gevvuna vvaes, ]ieli he sige h»fde,
2. C)n \iam aefteran geare Jiaes, Minutia hatte an wifman, ]>e
on heora wisan sceolde nunne beon. Seo haefde gehSten heora
gydenne Dianan |)8Bt heo wolde hyre llf on faemnanhade & lib- *
ban. pa forlaeg he6 hy sdna. Hy jia Romane for })am
ffylte ^e heo hyre gehat aleah, svva cuce hy on eor5an bedul-
fon. And nu gyt to dtege, ])am gylte to tacne, nion hiet Jjset
land [mSn-feld], J)ffir hy mon byride.
3. Ra]>e aefter pdvn on baera twegra consula daege, Claudius^ i«
J>e oSrum namon hatte [Marcellus, and Ualerius], }>e oSrum
namon hatte Flaccus, 5a geVearShit, — **\>eh hit nic scondl'c
sy," cwaeB Orosius^ " Jiaet sume Romana mi on swylcum scin-
lace wurdon, and on swylcum wodum dreame, haet hy woldon
selcne mann, ge wif ge waepned, bara \>e hy mihton, mid attre w
acwellan, and [hit] on mete oBoe on drince to ge))icganne
gesyllan.** And Jiaet lange donde waeron, aer }>aBt folc wiste
hw^non J^aet yfel come, — buton J^aet hy s^don ]>aBt hit ufane
of )>aBre lyfte come, — [aerj^on] hit )>urh aenne beowne mann
geypped wearS. pa waeron ealle ba wif heforan Komana witan to
gelaBode, ))aera waes in hund and lxxx ; and }>aBr waeron ge-
nydde J)aet hy baet ilce )>igedon, J^aet hy «er oftrum sealdon ; \>xt
hy )>aBr-[ryhte] deade waeron beforan eallum J)ani mannum.
[BccIII: Capitul VII.]
1. iEfter bam ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes iiii hund wintra w
and XXII, Alexander, Epirotarum cyning, J)aes maran Alexan-
dres eSm, he mid eallum his maegene wi5 Romane winnan on-
gan, and aet Somnite gemaere, and Romana gesaet, and pa
nihstan land-leode on aegSre healfe him on fultum geteah, o5
Somnite him gefuhton wi8, and ]>one cyning [ofslogon]. — " Nu 30
ic ]>ises Alexandres her gemyndgade," cwaeB Orosius, " nu ic
wille eac ]>aes maran Alexandres gemunende beon, ))aes o))res
nci'an, ])eh ic ymbe Romana gewinn on ]>am gear-gerime forS
[oicr] })a?t geteled haebbe.**
2. Ic sceal hwae})re eft gewendan, }>aet ic [hwelcne] hugu dael »
gesccge Alexandres daeda; and hu Philippus, his feeder, iiii
hund wintrum aefter ])am be Rome burh getimbred waes, he
feng to Maecedonia rice [on] Crecum, and )>aet haefde xxv
\\intra; and binnan ])pem gearum he ge-eode ealle }>a cyne-
ricu pe on Crecum waeron. An waes Atheniense, — o5er wses 40
Thebfine, — in waes Thesali, — iiii Laecedemonie, — v [Focenses],
— VI Mesii,-r-vii Macedonie, l^aet he aerest haefde. Philippus ba
he cniht wass, he waes Thebanum to gisle geseald Paminunoe,
}?am strongan cyninge, and }iam gelaeredestan Philosofe, fram
fe.c..')59j PHILIP, KING OF MACEDONTA. yj
his agnum breSer Alexandre, ]^e LcDcedemonia rice }>a hiefde,
and mid him gelpDred wear5, on bam |?rym gearum, ])a he ]>aBr
waes. pa wear8 Alexander ofslagen, his broSor, from his
agenre meder, J>eh heo hyre o])erne sunu eac a;r ofsloge for
* hyre geligemesse ; and heo waes Philippuses steop-niodon pa
feng Philippus to Maecedonia rice, and hit ealle hwile on miclan
pleo and on miclan earfe5an haefde ; J)«t a?g5er ge him mon
titane of o8rum lande him on wann, ge eac pset his agen folc
ymb his feorh syrede, ba*t him }>a tet nihstan leofre wa?s, \ivet
i»he ute wunne, ^onne lie set ham wsere. His forme gefeoht
waes wi5 Atheniense, and hy oferwonn ; and ajfter ]?am wi5
Hiltricos, ]>e we Pulgare hataS; and heora maenig j^usend of-
sloh, and heora maejitan burh ge-eode LarisSn. And si65an
on Thesali he |)ajt gewinn swij^ost dyde, for ))aere wilnunge ]?e
15 he wolde h^ him on fultum geteon, for heora wig-craefte, and
forpon }>e hf cuSon on horsum ealra foica betst. And aerest
hy ])a aegper ge for his ege, ge for his 61ecunge, him to gecyr-
don. He pa gegaderade mid heora fultmne and mid Iiis
agenum, aeg5er ge [ridendra,] ge gangendra, unoferwunnend-
» lice here..
3. iEfter |)am pe Philippus haefde Atheniense and Thesali
him underpieded, he begeat Aruhes dohtor him to wife, [Ma-
losorum] cyninges, OlimphiaSe heo waes hatcnu. Aruhes
wende piet he his rice gemiclian sceolde, \>d he his dohtor Phi-
» lippuse sealde ; ac he hine on ]7aere [wenunge] geband, and him
[Sat] on genam }>a?t he sylf hrefde, and hine si55an forsende,
o5 he his lif forlet. .Efter pam Philippus feaHt on Othonc ])vl
burh, on Thebana rice; and him }>aer wear6 }>a3t o5er eage
mid anre flan ut ascoten. He h\vae5re pa burh gewann, and
30 eall paet mann-cynn acwealde, j^aet he pa^r inne mette. And
aefter pam mid his searwum he ge-eode eall Creca folc, forpon
heora gewuna waes, past h)' woldon of aelcere byrig him sylf
anvveald habban, and nan [o5erre] underpvded beon, ac
waeron him svva betweonum winnende, pa baedon hy Philip-
M pus, ajst of anre byrig, jionne of operre, paet he him on fultume
waere, wi8 ]>b, pe him on wunnon. ponne he pa oferswiSed
haefde, pe he bonne on winnende waes, mid jiam folce be hine aer
fultumes baed, ponne dyde he him aeg5er to geweaidon : swa
he belytegade ealle Crece on his gewTald.
4« 4. pa Crece paet pa undergeatan, and eac him swiSe ofj^in-
cendum, paet hy an cyning, swa yj^elice baton aelcon gewinne
on his geweald be}>rydian sceolde, gelice and hi him peowiende
waeron ; he hy eac oSrum folcum oft-raedlice on peow^ot sealde,
pe aer nSn folc ne mihte mid gefeohte gewinnan, — hy pa ealle
« wi5 hine gewinn uppahofon ; and he hine ge-ea8medde to pam
60 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book III : Cm. VII f 5, 6« [b. c. 359
folce, ]>e he him ])8er heardost andred, )iaet waeron Thesalii,
and on hy gelec J)£et hy mid him on Thene wunnon. Da hy
to ]>am gemaere comon mid heora fyrde, )>a hsfdon h^ heora
clusan belocene. pa Philippus Jiser binnan ne mehte, })st he
his teonan gewraece, he }>S wende on \>a ane J>e him J>a getry we »
waeron, and heora burh gefor, and ))aBt folc mid ealle f ordyde ;
and heora hergas towearp, swa he ealle dyde, J)e he ahwer mette^
ge eac his agene ; oS })aet him ]>a bisceopas ssedon, ]>mt ealle
godas him yrre waeron, and wiSwinnende, And J>eah h^ him
ealle yrre [vvaeren] on bam xxv wintrum, J>e he winnende waes "
and feohtende, he nfi [oferwunnen] ne wearS. JEiter Jiam he
gef6r on Capodotiam }?8Bt ^and ; and }?aBr ealle J>a cyningas
mid [biswice] ofsloh. SiSSan ealle Capodotiam him gehyrsu-
medon; and hine siSSan wende on his Sry gebroora, and
a?nne ofsloh ; and )>a twegen oSflugon 6n Olmthmn pa, burh^ i»
seo wses fsestast and welegast Macedonia rices. And him
Philippus aefter for^ and \>a burh abraec, and ]>a bro)7or ofsloh,
and eall J^aet baer inne waes, pa bry gebroSra naeron n& Phi-
lippuse gemeared ac waeron gefsedred.
5. On }?am dagum, on Thracia ))am lande, waeron twegen ••
cyningas ymb j^aet rice winnende, J)a waeron gebroSra. pa
sendon h^ to Philippuse, and baedon }?aBt he h^ ymbe )>aBt nee
gesemde, and on baere gewitnesse waere, Jjaet hit emne gedaeled
wcere. He )7a Pnilippus to heora gemote com mid micelre
•yrde, and |)a cyningas begen ofsloh, and ealle )>a witan, and"
teng him to J>am ricum bSm. — -lEfter ]>am Atheniense baedon
^hilippus, )>aBt he heora ladteow waere wi5 Focenses J)am folce,
yeh hy cer heora [clusan] him ongean beluce, and J>aet he oj^er
jaera dyde, o])be h^ gesemde, o]>])e him gef ultumade ]>xt hf hy
oferwinnan mintan. He him )ia gehet ^aet he him gefultuman «o
wolde, \>xt hy hf oferwunnon. Eac aet |}am ilcan cirre baedan
Focense his fultumes wi5 Athene. He him J>a gehet Jjaet he hy
geseman wolde. Si55an he [buta] ])sl clusan on his gewealde
haefde, ]^S dyde he him eac J>a ricu to gewealdan ; and his here
jeond pa, byrg todaelde, and him bebead, J^aet hf baet landu
ler^iende waeron, o5 }?8Bt hy hit aweston ; J>aBt ]>am folce waes
aeg})res] wS, ^e j^aet hf J^aet maeste yfel f orberan sceoldon, ge eac
^act hf his sciran ne dorstan. Ac he ealle J)a ricostan forslean
let, and pa, o5re — sunie on wraec-si5 forsende, — sume on obra
mearca gesette. Swa he Philippus ]?a miclan ricu geniberade ; 40
};eh pe ser anra gehwelc wende, J^aet hit ofer monige ooro and-
weald habban mihte, J>aet hy pa aet nihstan, hy sylfe to nohte
bemactan.
6. Philippuse ge)>uhte aefter )>am, |)aet he on lande ne mihte
})am folce mid gifuin gecweman, pe him on simbel waeron mid «
B. c 330] THE CONQUESTS OF PHILIP.-^ATHEAS, KING OF 8CYTHIA. 01
winnende : ac he scipa gegaderade, and i/vicingas wurdon, and
sona set anum cyrre an c and eahtatig ceap-scipa gefengon. pa
^ceas he him ane burh, wi5 )7one see, Bizantium waes [hatenu]
to ]>6n ]>fet him gelicode jjaet hy J)ser mihton betst binnan frio
• habban ; and eac Jiaet hy J>»r ^ehendaste waeron [on] gehwylc
land })anon to winnatme. Ac him ])a burh-leode baes wiScwae- '
don. Philippus mid his f ultume hy besset and him on wann.
Seo ilce Bizantium waes srest getimbred fram Paus^nia Laece-
demonia ladteowe ; and aefter bam fram Constantino^ )iam
" Cristenan Casere ge-ieced, and oe his namon heo wses geha-
tenu Constantinopolim ; and is nti \>ait heahste cyne-setl, and
heaf od ealles east-rices. JEiter J>am }ie Philippus lange J)a burh
beseten haefde^ )ia of))uhte him )>8et he ]>sdt feoh to sellenne
nsefde his here, swa hy bewuna waeron. He })a his here on tti
'* todaelde : sum ymb ba burh saet, and he mid sumum hloSum f6r
and manega byrig oereafode on CherSnisce Creca folce ; and
siS5an for on SciTOie^ mid Alexandre his suna, \>Bdr Atheas se
cyning-rice haefde, J>e «r his ge))of ta waes wi6 IsSrifina gewinne,
and J^ on J>aBt land faran wolde. Ac h^ ba land-leode wi6
*• baet gewamedon^ and him mid fyrde ongean loran. Da ba?t ba
rhilippus geahsode, }7a sende he aefter maran f ultume to pam pe
Ea burh ymbseten hsefdon ; and mid eallum ma^gene on hf for.
»eh )>e Sci65ie ha^fde maran manna m^nige, and hy selfe
wffitran waeron, h^ beah Philippus besirede mid his lott-
*• ^Tencum, mid J)am pe ne his heres Jiriddan dael gehydde, and
him self mid waes ; and ]?am twam daelum behead, swa hy [feoh-
tan] ongunnon, Jiaet h^ wi5 his flugon ; ))8et he siBSan mid ]?am
briddan daele hy beswican mihte, J)onne hy tofarene waeron.
paer wearB Sci&5ia xx m ofslagen and gefangen wifmanna and
•• waepmanna ; and Jiaer waes xx m, horsa gefangen ; })eh h^ })aer
nfin licgende feoh ne metton, swa hy ser gewuna waeron, ^onne
hy wael-stowe gcweald ahton. On ]?am gefeohte waes aerest
anfunden Sci5&ia wann-speda. Eft )ia Philippus waes banan
cyrrende )>a of for hyne o|>ere Sci|)]iie mid lytelre fyrde, Triba-
" balle waeron hatene. Philippus him dyde heora wig unweorS,
o5 hyne an Cwene sceatj^urh J>8Bt )>eoh, Jiaet })aBt hors waes dead,
J>e he on ufan saet. Da his here geseah Jjaet he mid ]>y horse
afeol, h^ \>a, ealle flugon, and eall )>8et here-feoh forleton, be hy
aer gefangen haefdon. Waesb<et micel wundor,]?aet swa mice! here
*• for paes cyninges fylle flean, }ie nS ser ])am fleon nolde, ]>eh his
nionn fela ]>usenda ofsloge. Philippus mid his lott-wrence, J>a
hwfle }>e he wund ivaes, alyfde eallum Crecum, baet heora
anwealdas moston [standan] him betweonum, swa [nie] aer on
eald-dagum dydon. Ac sona swa he gelacnod waes, swa her-
" gade he on Athene, pa sendon hy to Laecedemonium, and
02 KING ALFREDS OROSIUS; Book III: Cu. V11I. | I. [b. c. 339
baedon }>8Bt hy gefr}'nd wurdon, peh hf »r longe gef ynd waeron ;
and baedon j^set hy ealle gemaenelice cunnodon, — mihtan hy
hyra gemsenan feond him fram adon. Hy })a sume him geti}>e-
don, and gegaderodon maran mann-fultum ]^onne Philippus
haefde : sume for his ege ne dorstan, Philippuse gej^uhte \>&, «
>aBt he leng mid folc-gefeohtura wi5 hy ne mihte ; ac oftraedlice
le W8BS mid hloSum on hy hergende, and onbutan syrwende,o5
ly eft totwaemde waeron, and ]>a, on ungearewe on Ahtene mid
■yrde gef or. iEt bam cyrre wurdon Atheniense swa waelhreow-
ice foi'slagen and forhyned, )>aet hy na si55an nanes anwealdes lo
ly ne bemaetan, ne n^nes freodomes.
7. iEfter ]Jam gelaedde Philippus iyrde on Laecedemonie, and
on Thebane, and hy micclum tintregade, and bismrade, o5
hy mid ealle waeron forddn, and forhyned. iEfter J^am \>e
Philippus haefde ealle Crecas on his geweald gedon, he sealde his i*
dohtor Alexandre J)am cyninge, his agenum maege, ]>e he ser
£pir& rice geseald haefde. pa on ]>:\m daege plegedon h^ of
horsum, aegoer ge Philippus ge Alexander, ]>e he him his dohtor
sillan wolde, ge Alexander his agen sunu, swa heora }jeaw aet
s^^7Icum waes, and eac maenige dpsere mid him. pa Philip- «o
puse gebyrede ]>ddt he for J)am plegan ut of }>am mann-werode
arad, |)a mette hine [his] eald gef ana sum, and hine ofstang.
8. " Ic nat,** cwaeS Orosius, *' for hwi eow Romanum syndon )>a
aerran gewinn swa wel gelicod and swa lustsumlice on leo6-cwi-
dum to gehyranne ; and for hw5^ ge ba tida swelcra broca swa «
wel hergeaS ; and nu ]>e\\ eow lytles nwaet swelcra gebroca on
bec'ime, }^onne [gemaenaS] ge hit to ]>ar:i wyrrestan tidum, and
magon hjf swahreowlice wepan, swa ge magon }>aera o5ra bliSe-
lice hlihhan. Gif ge swylce J)egnas sind, swylce ge wenaS thaet
ge sien, J)oime sceoldon ge swa lustlice eowre agenu brocu aref- w
nan, ]>eh by laessan syn, swa ge heora sind to gehyranne. ponne
!>uhte eow })as tida beteran, |7onne }>a, for))on eowre brocu nu
aessan sindon ]>onne heora \>Si waere ; for))6n Philippus woes xxv.
wintra Creca folc hynende, aeg5er ge heora byrig baerncnde, ge
heora folc sleande, and sume on [el})iodige] forsendende ; and ^
eower Romana brocu, j^e ge ]?aer ealneg drifaS, naes buton ]>vy
dagas. Philippuses yfel mihte jieh ]>a gyt, be sumum daele
gemetlic ]?yncan, aer se swelgend to rice feng, Alexander his
sunu. — peh ic nu his [daeda] sume hwile gesuwian scyle, o5 ic
Romana gesecge, \>e on ))am ilcan tidum gedone waeron." 40
[Boc III : Capitul VIIL]
1. JEher]>a,m \>e Rome burh getimbred waes iiii bund wintra
and xxvi-gum : Caudenes Furculus seo stow gewearS swi8e maere,
and git to dacge is, for Romana bismere. paet gewear5 aefter
B. c. 321] THE ROMANS DISGRACED AT FURCUL^ CAUDINiE. 63
bam gefeolite, \>e Romane and.Somnite haefdon^ swa we «r
Deforan j saedon, }>a ]>ara Somnite xx m ofslagen wurdon, under
Fauia ])am consule. Ac Somnite aet o)7ran gefeohte mid maran
fultume, and mid maran waerscipe, to Romana gemetinge
5 coman. })onne hy aer dydon, aet }>aere stowe be mon het Caude-
nes Furculas. And J^aer Romane swiSost for )>am [besierede]
waeron, J)e him Jjaet land micu5re waes, bonne hit Somnitum
uaere ; and on iingewis on fin nyrewett beioran, o5 hy Somnite
utan beforan ; ]?aBt hy]si65an oJ?er sceoldon, — op^e for mete-
10 lieste heora Mi aleton, o]>])e Somnftmn on [hand] gan. On J)am
anwealde waeron Somnite swa bealde, J^aet se ae)>e1ing ]>e heora
ladteow waes, Pontius waes haten, het ahxian )>one cyning, his
faeder, \>e J)aer aet hSm waes, hwaBj>er hini leofre waere, \>e he h^
ealle acwealde, ]>e hf libbende to bismre gerenian hete, Hy
IS pSL se ae))eling to J>am bismre getawade, pe p& on J>am dagum
maest wa?s, — )>aBt he hf bereafode heora claSa and heora
waepna ; and vi hund gisla on his geweald underfeng, on baet
gerad^ Jiaet h^ him si&]>an ece |)eowas waeron. And se aeSeling
behead sumum his folce, J^aet h^ gebrohton Romana consulas,
M [ond heora witan aet heora agnum londe], and him beforan
drifan swa swa niedlingas^ ))aet heora bismer ]>f mare waere.
2. " Geomor we woldon, " cwe5 Orosius," [iowra] Romana
bismora beon forsugiende ))onne secgende, baer we for eowre
agenre gnoraunge moste, pe ge wij) ]^am Cnstendome liabbaS.
M Hwaet ! g€ witan J^aet ge gyt to-daege waeron Somnitum j^eowe,
gif ge him ne lugon eow ra wedd, and eowra a))as, be ge him
seoldon : and ge murcuiaS nii for})Sm ]>e monega lolc, J>e ge
anweald ofer haefdon, noldon eow gelaestan, baet h^ eow
beheton ; and nellaS ge ])encean, hu laS eow sylfum waes, to
» laestanne eowre a5as ]?am J)e ofer eow anweald haefdon ! "
3. Sona J^aes on f^am aefteran geare, forbraecon Romane
heora aj^as^ \>e hf Somnitum geseald haefdon ; and mid Papiria
heora consule, by mid firde gesohton, and |)aer deadlicne sige
geforan; for^m ]>e aegSer })aBra folca waes })aBS gefeohtes
«georn, — Somnite for ])am anwealde, ])e hf on aegSre healfe
haefdon, and Romane for }>am bismere, \>e hy aer aet him
geforan; o& Romane gefengon Somnita cyning, and heora
faesten abraecon, and hy to gafol-gyldum gedydon, Se ilea
Papirus waes aef ter )>am gefeohte mid Romanum swylces domes
4«beled, )>aet hy hine to J>on gecoren haefdon, faet [he] mid
gefeohte mihte ]?am maran Alexandre wiSstandan ; gif he eas-
tane of Asiam Italiam gesohte, swa he gecweden haefde.
[B6c III : Capitul IX.]
1. iEfter )>am ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes iiii hund
04 KING ALFREDS OKOSIUS; Book HI: Ch. IX. | 2,5. [b. c. 33G
Mintrum and xxvi. feng Alexander to Maecedonia rice aefter
Philippuse, his faeder; and his aerestan })egnscipe on J)on
[gecyjide], ]ja he ealle Crecas mid his snyttro on his geweald
geniedde, — ealle \>& ]>e wi5 hine gewinn upahofon,
2. J>aBt wearS aerest from Persum, ]>& hy [sealdon] Demos- »
tanSse ham Phildsophe licgende feoh, wi6 J)am ]>e he gelaerde
ealle Crecas ]>Bdt hy Alexandre wiBsocon. Athene budou
gefeoht Alexandre. Ac he hy sona forsloh and geflymde, Jjaet
hy si55an ungemethcne ege fram him haefdon ; and Thebana
f ODsten abraec, and mid ealle towearp, haet aer waes ealra Creca lo
heafodstol. And si58an eall ]>ddt folc on ell)>e6de him \\n5
feoh gesealde ; and ealle ]>a \>&re ]feod'd, ]>e on Crecum waeron,
he to gafol-gyldum gedyde buton Macedoniam, ]?a him [aest]
to gecyrdon. And j^anon waes farende [on IlHrice], and on
Thracn, and h;^ ealle to him gebigde. And siSSan he gaderade «
fyrde wiB Perse ; and, }?a hwile \>e he hy gaderode, he ofsloh
ealle his magas )>e he geraecean mihte. On his feSe here
waeron xxxii m, and J)aes gehorsedan fifte healf m, and scipa an
hund and eahtatig. — *' Nat ic,** cwaeS Orosius, " hwaej^er mare
wundor waes, — be [J^aet] he, mid swalytle fultume, )>one maestan «•
dael ]?ises middangeardes gegan mihte, ]>e J^aet he mid swa
[lytle] werode, swa micel anginnan dorste,**
3. On ))am forman gefeohte, ]>e Alexander gefeaht wi5
Darius an Persum, Darius haefde syx hund m folces : he wearS
Jjeh swi5or beswicen for Alexandres searewe, )>onne for his »
gefeohte. paer waes ungemetlic wael geslagen Persa; and
Alexandres naes na mS ])onne hund t>Yelftig on ]>am raede here,
and nigon on |)am feSan. pa af6r Alexander })anon on Fri-
gam, Asiam land, and heora hurh abraec and towearp, pe mon
haet Sardis. \>& saede him mon baet Darius haefde eft fyrde »o
gegaderod on Persum. Alexander him J)aet ]>a, ondred for
]>XYe nearewan stowe, |)e he ]?S on waes ; and hraedlice for J>am
ege J^anon Sfor ofer Taurasan |?one beorh ; and ungelyfedlicne
micelne weg on ]>am daege gef6r, o5 he com to Tharsum, Jiaere
byrig, on Cilicium ])am lande. m
4. On ]5am daege he gemette ane ea seo haefde ungemetlice
ceald waeter, seo waes Ci&nus haten. pa ongan he hyne
baSian basron swa swatigne, \>a, for })am cyle him gescruncan
ealle aeara, J^aet him mon Jiaes lifes ne wende.
5. Ra5e aefter j)am com Darius mid fyrde to Alexandre. <©
lie haefde in hund ]7usenda fe)>ena and an hund m gehorsedra.
Alexander waes )>a him svn&e ondraedende for |)aere miclan
maenige, and for baere lytlan ]?e he sylf haefde ; peh ]>e he aer
mid ^aere ilcan Darius maran ofercome. Daet gefeoht waes
gedon mid micelre geomf ulnesse of ]>am folcum bSm, and ]iaer «
B. €.336—331] THE BATTLES OF ALEXANDER AND DARIUS. 65
waeron pa, cyningas begen gewundod. paer waes Persa x m
ofslagen gehorsedra^ and eahtatig m feSena, and eahtatig m
f;efangenra ; and baer waes ungemetlice [micel] licgende feoh
unden on J>am wic-stowum, Daer waes Darius modor gefan-
f gen, and his wif, seo waes his sweoster^ and his twa dohtra.
Da bead Darius healf his rice Alexandre wi5 }iam wif-mannum ;
ac him nolde Alexander Jiaes geti)>ian, — Darius ]?a gyt briddan
si6e gegaderade fyrde of Persuni, and eac of oSrum landum
Jione fultum^ \>e he him t6 aspanan mihte, and wi5 Alexandres
It for. pa hwile ]>e Darius fyrde gaderade^ ba hwile sende Alex-
ander Parmeni6nem, his ladteow, Jjset ne Darius scip-here
aflymde^ and he sylf for in Sirium : and hy him ongean comon,
and his mid eaSmodnessan onfengan ; and he )7eah na \>e Ises
heora land oferhergade ; and J)aet folc, — sum J^aer sittan let, —
I* simie )>an6n adrsefde, — sume on ell})eode him wi5 feo gesealde.
6. And Tirus, ]>& ealdan burh and \>sl welegan, he besaet, and
tobraec, and mid ealle towearp, forjion h^ him lustlice onf6n nol-
don. And si66an for on Cilicium, and \>?et folc to him genydde ;
and siSSan on RoSum ]>eet igland, and baet folc to him genydde.
!• And aefter J)am he for on Egypti, and n^ to him genydde ; and
J^aer he het J>a burh atimbrian, )>e mon siSSan be him het Alex-
andria. And si86an he for to jjam hefirge be Egypti saedon
Jiaet he waere Amones heora godes, se waes Joneses sunu heora
bSres godes, to }>6n }>aet he wolde beladian his modor Nectang-
» buses })aBS drys, )>e mon saede J^aet heo h^ mb forlaege, and
baet he Alexandres faeder waere. pa bebead Alexander J^am
haejienan bisceope, ))aet he becrupe on j^ass Amones anlicnesse,
\>e inne on J)am hearge waes, aer ]>am pe he and Jiaet folc hy J^aer
gaderade, and saede hu he him an his gewill beforan J>am folce
•• dndwyrdan sceolde, J^aes he hyne acsade. Genoh sweotolice us
gedyde n(i to witanne Alexander, hwylce ]>a. haej^enan godas
sindon to weorj^ianne, paet hit swiSor is of paera bisceopa [ge-
hlote], and of heora agenre gewyrde, }?aet J>aet hy secga5, )>onne
of ]>aera goda mihte.
»• 7. Of J^aere stowe, for Alexander ]?riddan si5e ongean Darius,
and h^ aet Tharse J^asre byrig h^ gemettan. On J)am gefeohte,
waeron Perse swa swiSe forslagen, )>aet hy heora miclari anweal-
des and longsuman hy sylfe si55an wio Alexander to nahte
[he] bemaetan. pa Darius geseah ])aBt he oferwunnen beon
40 wolde, \>B, wolde he hine sylfne on J>am gefeohte forspillan, ac
hine his ))egnas ofer his willan fram atugon, J^aet he si|>]>ari waes
fleonde mia )}aere fyrde. And Alexander waes xxxiii daga on
}iaere stowe, aer he J>a >vic-stowa and J>aBt wael bereafian mihte.
And si&5an for ixi Perse, and ge-e8de Persipulis ]?a burh, heora
« cjme-stol, seo is gyt welegast ealra burjga. Da saede mon Alex-
9
C^ KINO ALFRED'S OROSl US; Book III: Ch. IX f 8— Jl. [b. c. 331
andre^ })8et Darius hsefde gebunden his agene magas mid gyl*
denre raccentan. Da for he wi5 his mid syx m manna^ and
funde hine anne be wege licgean^ mid sperum ofsticod, healf
cucne. He J>a Alexander him Snum deadura lytle mildheort-
nesse gedyde, ]>aet he hine het bebyrigean on his yldrena byrig, •
)>e he si&oan n&ium ende his cynne gedon nolde, ne his wife^
ne his meder, ne his beamum^ ne psdt ealra Isest wss^ his eing-
ran dohtor^ he nolde buton hsft-nyde habban : sec wses lytel
cild.
8. UneaSe mseg mon to geleafsuman gesecgan, siiva msenig- 1«
feald yfel swa on })am Jirim gearum gewurdon, on ])rim folc-
i^efeohtum^ betweox twam cjningutn : |)aet waeron fiftyne hund
msend manna, )>8et binnan \>&m forwurdon ; and of ^am ilcan
oleum forwurdon lytle fiBr,swa hit her bef oran secgS, nigontyne
hund ))usend manna, butan miclan hergungum, ]>e binnan ]>Bm is
J)rim gearum gewurdon on monigre ]7eode : Jiaet is \>ddt Asirie
eall seo )7eod a west wearS fram Alexandre, and monega byrig
on Asiam^ and Tims seo msere burh eal toweorpenu, and
[Cilicia] ]?aetland eall awest, and Capadotia )>aet land, and ealle
Egj'pti on \>e6\yote gebroht, and RoSum )>set igland mid ealle f
awest, and monig oj^e land ymbe Tauros ]>a muntas.
9. NiLlaes \>sdt fin J^aet heora twegra gewinn, J)a waere on ))am
est-ende ]7ises middangeardes ; ac^ on emn ))gm, AgiSis Spar-
tana cyning, and Antipater^ o]?cr Creca cyning, wunnon him be-
tweonum ; and Alexander Epiria cyning, J)as miclan Alexand- »
res eam^ se wilnode })aes west-dseles, swa se o))er dyde ]>vds east-
dffilt s, and fyrde gelaedde in Italiam, and beer hraedlice ofslagen
wearS. And on J^aere ilcan tide, Zoffinon, Ponto cyning, [in
Scijjjiie] mid f vrde gefor, and he [and his] folc mid ealle bser
f orwear^ Alexander, aef ter Darius deabe, gewann ealle Man- »
dos, and ealle Ircaniam ; and, on [Baere] hwile ]>e he j)8Br winn-
ende waes, frefelice hine gesohte Minotheo, seo SciSSisce cwen,
mid Jirym hund wif-manna, to \>6n J^aet h^ woldan wi6 Alex-
ander and wiB his maerestan cempan beama strynan.
10. iEfter ]>am, wann Alexander wi5 Parthim )>am folce, »•
and he h^ nean ealle ofsloh and fordyde, &r he hf ge win nan
mihte. And aefter J)am he gewonn Drancas ]>adt folc, and Eur-
getas, and Paramomenas, and Assapias, and monega oSra)>eoda,
~ e gesetene sind ymbe ]>a. muntas Caucasus, and ]7ar het ane
urh atimbrian, ]>e mon siBBan het Alexandria. 4f
!!• Naes his scinlac, tie his hergung on )>a fremdan ane, ac
he gelice sloh and hynde \>sl, be him on siml w aeron midfarende
and winnende. i£st he ofslon Amintas, his modrian sunu, and
siBBan his broBor, and ba Parmenion his J'egn, and )>a Filiotes,
and )>a Catulusan, )ia Eurilohus, ))a Pausanias, and monege4«
t
i, c. 331 -829] ALEXANDEH'S FREXZT-^HIS CONQUESTS IN INDIA. 67
o5re, J>e of Maecedoniam ricoste waeron ; and Clitus, se waes
segSer ge his ]>egn, ge ar PhiUppuses, his faeden pa hy sume
si^e druucne aet heora symble saeton, ])a ongunnon hf treahti-
gean hw8ej>er m& maerlicra daeda gefremed baefde^ \>e Philippus,
• be Alexander. pa saede se Clitus for ealdre h^lde, )>aet
Fhilippus m& haeide gedon bonne he. He J)a Alexander
ahleop for Jisere saegene and otsloh bine. To-ecan \f&m, \>e he
h^nende waes aegSer ge his agen f olc, ge oSera cyninga^ he waes
sin l^yrstende mannes blodes.
to 12. RaSeaefter ]>&m, he for mid fyrde on Chorasmas, and on
Dacos, and him to gafolgyldum b^ genydde. Chalisten ])one
Filosofum he ofsloh, bis emn-sceolere, 8e b^ aetgaedere gelae-
rede waeron cet [Aristotolese] heora magistre, and monega
menn mid him^ for])6n by noldan to him gebiddan swa to
i« heora gode.
13. iEfter ])am, be for on Indie, to }?6n baet [be J bis rice ge-
braedde o8 pone east-garsecg. On pam sioe be ge-eode Nisan,
India beafod-burb, and ealle pa beorgas pe mon Dedolas baett,
and eall paet rice Cleoffiles paere cwene; and b^ to geligre
ao genydde, and for pam liire rice eft ageaf. iEf ter pam pe Alex-
ander baefde ealle Indie him to gewyldon gedon, buton anre
byrig, seo waes ungemetan faeste, mid cludum ymbweaxen,
8a ge-absode be pcet Ercol se ent, paer waes togefaren on aer-
dagum, to pon paet he by abrecan pobte ; ac he bit for pam ne
« Sngann, pe paer waes eoro-beofung on paere tide. He ba Alex-
ander hit swiSost for ])am ongann, ]>e be wolde, paet nis maer-
8a waeron maran bonne Ercoles ; })eb pe be hf [mid] micle
forlore jiaes folces begeate.
14. iEfter }}am, Alexander baefde gefeobt wi8 Porose, pam
^•strengstan Tndea cyninge. On J)am gefeobte waeron pa maes-
tan*blodgytas on aegSre bealfe paera folca. On pam gefeobte
Poros and Alexander gefubton an wig [of] borsum. pa ofsloh
Poros Alexandres bors, ]>e Biicefall wajs baten, and bine sylfne
mibte, paer him bis j^egnas to fultume ne comon : and be baefde
» Poros monegum wundum gewundodne, and bine eac gewildne
gedyde, sySSan bis pegnas him to comon : and him eft his rice
t6 forlet for bis ]>egenscipe, py be swa swi8e waes feohtende
angean bine. And be Alexander him bet si58an twa byrig
atimbrian : oper waes batenu be bis horse Bucefal, opcr Nicea.
<• 15. Si88an he for 'on [Raestas] ba leode, and on Catbenas,
and on Presidas, and on [Gangeridas] ; and wiS by ealle ge-
feaht, and oferwonn. pa be com on I ndia east-gemaera, pa
c6m him paer ongean twa bund pusenda [monna] gehorsades
folces ; and by Alexander uneaSe oferwonn, aegSer ge for ]>aere
♦•'sumor liffite, ge eac for pam oftraedlican gefeobtum. Si53nn
68 KINO ALFRED'S OR081U8 ; Oooi 111 : Ch. IX | 16—19. [b. t. 827—323.
sefter bam he wolde habban maran wic-gtowa, bonne his ge-
\vuna ser waere ; fovp6n he him siSSan sefter pam gefeohte
swiSor an saet, )>onne he &y dyde,
16. iEfter J>am, he for (it t>n garsecg, of }}am muSan pe seo
e& waes hatenu Eginense, on an igland^ ]>asr Siuos }iaet folc »
and lersomas on eardodan ; and hf Ercol bsr &r gebrobte,
and gesette ; and he him ]>a. to gewildum geayde. iEfter )>am
he for to }iam iglande, )>e mon \>Bst folc Mandras hset, and
Subagros ; and h^ him brohtan angean ehta bund m iepena,,
and LX M gehorsades folces ; and by lange wseron \PBdt dreo- io
gende^ aer heora aber mihte on obrum sige geraecan^ &r Alex-
ander late unweorolicne sige gersehte.
17. iEfter ]>am, he gef6r to anum faestene. pa he Jjaer-to
com, ]>B. ne mihton by nsenne mann on })am faestene utan ge-
seon. Da wundrade Alexander hwi hit swa ^menne waere ; i»
and hraedlice )>one weall self oferclomm, and he baer wear8
fram J>am burh-warum inn abr6den ; and hf his siSoan wseron
swa SA\iSe ehtende, swa [hit] is ungeUefedlic to secgenne, ge
mid gesceotum^ ge mid stSna torfungum^ ge mid eallnm heora
wig-craef tum, — paet swa )>eah ealle ]>a burh-ware ne mihton f
bine aenne genydan, )>8et he him on hgnd sfin wolde. Ac ba
him )>aet folc swi5ost on J^rang, J^a gestop he to anes wealles
byge, and hine Jjaer fiwerede. Ana swa eall Jjaet folc wear8
mid him anum ag^led, ])8et h^ )>8es wealles nane gyman ne
dydan, o5 Alexandres J)egnas to emnes him Jione weall abrae- »
can, and jjaer inn comon. Daer wear5 Alexander ]7urhscoten
mid anre flan undemeo))an o5er breost — ^Nyte we nu, hw2ej>er
s^ swibor to wundrianne, ]>e ]>vst h(i he gna wi6 ealle )}a burh-
ware nine awerede, — ]>e eft, pa him fultum c6m, hu he ]>urh
l^aet folc gejn-ang, baet he }?one ilcan ofsloh, \>e hine «r ]>urh- »o
sceat; ]>e eftj^aerapegna onginn,]>a by ontweogendlice wendon
j)8Bt heora hlgford wa?re on heora feonda gewealde, o55e cuca,
o66e dead, j^aet h;^ swa )>eah noldan J^aes weall-gebreces ge-
swican, J>aet h^ heora hlgford ng gewraecon, J>eh ]>e hf hine
mefligne on [cneowum] sittende metten. u
18. Si65an he ]>a burhhaefde him to gewyldum gedon,]?a for
he to o5re byrig, Jjaer iEmbira se cyning on wunade, pser for-
wear5 micel Alexandres heres for [ge-aetreduml gescotum.
Ac Alexandre wearS on J^aere ilcan niht on swefne an wyrt
o5y wed ; }>a nSm he }ia on mergen, and sealde h^ )>am gewun- 4«
dedum drincan, and by wurdon mid )>am gehaeled ; and si56an
)>a burh gewann.
19. And he si55an hwearf hamweard t6 Babylonia, paer
waeron aerendracan on anbide of ealre weorolde: J>aet wees
fram Spgneum, and 6f Affrica, and of Gallium, and of ealre «»
^323] ALEXANDER POISONED AT BABYLON. 69 '
Italia. Swa egefuU wa$s Alexander^ ^ pa, he wses on rndeum,
on easte-weardum pisum middanearde^ pxt ]>& fram him adre*
dan^ bS w^ron on westeweardum. Eac him comon aerendracan^
ge ol monegum ]>eodumj )>e nfin raann Alexandres geferscipes
i ne wende, ]^aet raon his namon wiste ; and him frioes to him
wilnedon. Da git \>a Alexander hfim com to Babylonia, ]>$,
git waes on him se msesta })urst mannes blodes. Ac )>a \>sl his
geferan ongeatan )>a&t he peds gewinnes ]>a, git geswican
nolde, ac he saede baet he on [African] faran wolde, J)a geleor-
!• nedon his byrelas nim betweonum, hu h^ him mihton baet lif
oSJ^ringan^ and him gesealdan attor drincan: })a foriet he
his lif.
20. "[Eala]!** cwaeS Orosius^ "on hfi micelre dysignesse
menn nu sindon, on Jiyson Cristendome! Swa J)eah J)e him
I* lytles hwaet (ine]^e sy, hu earfoSlice hf hit gemsenaS ! OJ^er
Jiara is, — o65e h;^ hit nyton, o58e hy hit witan nyllaS, an hwel-
can brocum ]>a lifdon ]>e aer him waeran. [NfiJ wenaB h^ h(i
)wun waere pe on Alexandres [onwalde] waeran, pa. him pS. swa
swiSe hine andredan, pe on westeweardum }iises middangeard-
«• es waeran, ]>aet h^ on swa micle nejjinge, and on swa micel
ungewis, aeg5er ge on saes fyrhto, ge on westennum wildeora,
and wyrm-cynna missenlicra, ge on beoda gereordmn, J^aet hy
hine aefter friBe sohton on easteweardum bysan middangearde.
Ac we witan georne, J^aet hy nu mS for yrn|)e, nS])er ne durran
M ne swa feor [friB] gesecean, ne f ur|)on h^ selfe [aet ham], aet
heora cotum werian, ])onne hf mon aet ham secB : ac )>aBt [hie
magon pedi] hy pas tida leahtrien.'*
[Boo III : Capitul X.]
I. iEfter )>am pe Rome burh getimbred waes iiii hund win-
it tia and l, — under ]}am twam consulum, — pe oJ>er wees haten
Fauius, and oBran namon Maximus , and under pam pe Cwin-
tus waes haten, and oBran namon Decius, — on heora consulatu,
on Italium feower pa strengestan ]?eoda, hy him betweonum ge-
spraecan-^J^aet waeran Umbri, and prysci, and Somnite, and
ts Gallic — ^I)aet h^ woldon on Romane winnan. And hy him
J>aBt swioe ondredan, h(i hf wiB him eallum endemes mihte ;
and georne siredon hfi hf hi totwseman mihtan, and geweal-
denne here on prysci, and on Umbre sendon an hergunge, and
)aBt folc to amyrranne. [pa] h^ )>aBt geacsedan, ^a wendan
40 hf him hamweard tobon J>aet hy heora land beweredan. Ond
lomane ba hwile mid heora maran fultume, pe hf aet ham
laefdon, loran ongean Somnite, and ongean Gallic. Daer on
}>am gefeohte waes Cwintus se consul ofslagen ; and Fauius,
se o|>er consul, aefter Jjaes o)>res fylle, sige haefde. pajr wearB
«Somnita and Gallia feowertig m ofslagen, and seofon m
70 RING ALFUED'S OROSIUS; Book 111 : Cb. X, f 2—5. [b. c.395.
Romana^ on ]>an\ daele ])e Decius on ofslagen waes. |>onne
saede Libius ])8Bt Somnita and Gallia waere o]>er healf hund m
ofslagen l^aera febena, and seofon m gehorsedra,
2. *'Efic ic genyrde to so5um secgan," cwaeS Orosius, ''J^aet
hit n& naere on )iam dagum mid Romanum * buton gewinne^ «
o65e wi5 oSra folc^ ob))e on him selfum, mid monigJFealdum
wolum and mann-cwealmum : swa swa hit p& waes."
3. Da [Fauius], se consul, of bam gefeohte h£[niweard f6r,
)>a dyde mon J>one triumphan him beforan, ]>e heora gewuna
wses J>onne h^ sfge hsefdon. Ac se gefefi wearS svn^Se ra8e on lo
heora mode to gedrasfednesse gecirred, ]>a. hf gesawon })a dea-
dan menn swa |)iclice to eor]>an beran, J>e j^aer &r set ham
waeran; forJ)6n J>e J>aer waes se micia mann-cwealm on pxre
tide.
4. And J>8es ymb an gear, Somnite gefuhton wi8 [Roma- is
num], and by geflymdon, and hy bedrifan into Rome byrig.
And hraedlice aefter J>am, Somnite awendan on o6re wisan aegjier
ge heora sceorp, ge eall heora waepn ofer-sylefredan, to tacne
\iBdt hf o]?er woldan, — o58e ealle libban, o65e ealle licgean. On
fiam dagum, gecuron Romane Papirius him to consule, and ra5e «o
^aes fyrde gelaeddan ongean Somnitum, \>eh ]>e heora bisceopas
ram heora godum saedon, J>aet hy Jiaet gef eoht [forbuden.] Ac he
Papirius ]?a bisceopas for J>aere segene swiSe bismrede, and Jjaet
faereld swa ]>eah gef6r; and swa weorBlicne sige haefde, swa
he aer unweorSiice J>ara goda bisceopan 6ferhirde, paer wear8 »
Somnita twelf m ofslagen, and iiii m gefangen. And rafte
aefter |>am maerlican oige, hy wurdon eft geunrett mid mann-
cwealme, and se waes swaungemetlicand swa langsum, )>aet h^
]?S aet nihstan witende mid deofol-craeftum sohton hu h^ hit
gestillan mihtan, and gefetton Escolfifius J)one scin-lacan mid «•
f aere ungemethcan naedran, ]>e mon Epi5aurus het ; and onli-
cost dydon swylce him naefre aer p&m gelic yfel on ne become,
ne asfter ]>am eft ne become.
5. py aefterran geare Jiaes, Fauius heora consul, ]>e o5rum
namon waes haten Gurius, gefeaht.wi5 Somnitum, and heSnlice »
hamweard o8fleah. pa woldan senatus hine aweorpan, for]?6n
he \>ddt folc on fleame gebrohte ; ]>sl baed his f aeder, waes eac
Fauius haten, J^aet ))a senStus forgeafon \>am suna ]:)one gylt,
and ]?aet hy [gebiden] baet he moste mid ))am suna &t o^ran
cirre wib Somnitum mid heora ealra f ultume ; and hy him baes «
gety 8edon. pa behead se f aeder ]>am consule, j)aet he mid his nrde
ongean fore ; and he beaeftan gebfid mid sumum Jjam fultume.
pa he geseah \>ddt Pontius, Somnita cyning, haefde J)one consul
nis sunu besired, and mid his folce utan befangen, he him pa
to fultume com, and hine swi8e geanmette ; and Pontius, Som- «
•. c. 828-280.] ALEXANDER'S SUCCESSORa 71
nita cyning, gefengon. paer wear5 Somnita xx m ofslagen, and
nil M gefangen mid |)am cynige. paer wear5 Romana [gewinn]
and Somnita ge-endod — for])6n ])e hy heora cyning gefengon —
p3dt hy »r dreogende waeron Lviiii wintra.
* 6. Daes on o5rum geare Curius se consul mid Romanum
gefeaht wi5 Sabinan, and heora ungemet ofsloh, and sige ha&fde,
be]>on men mihte witan, I>a he [ond] }>a consulas hy atellan ne
roihton.
[Boo III : Capitul XL]
10 1. iEfter ))am ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes iiii hund win-
trum and lxiii, }>a })a Dolabella and Domitius wa&ron consulas
on Rome, ])a Lucani, and Bmti, and Somnite, and Gallie of
Senno, angunnon wi5 Romanum winnan. Da sendon Romane
a&rendracan to Gallium ymb fri5. pa ofslogon h^ }>a serendra-
I* can. pa sendon hy eft Cecilium, heora pretorium, mid firde
J>aBr Gallie and Bryti aetgaedere waeron; and he ^aer wear8
ofslagen, and baet folc mid him ))aet waes xviii m. Swa oft
[swa] Galli wio Romanum wunnon, swa wurdon [Romane]
gecnysede. '* For])6n, ge Romane," cwaeS Orosius, " ])onne ge
wfmb })aBt fin gefeoht ealneg ceoriaS }>e eow Gotan gedydon,
hwi nellaS ge ge})encan ]>sl monegan aerran, })e eow Gallie oft-
raedlice bismerlice })urhtugon ! "
2. Ic sceal eac [gemyndgian], be sumum daele, ])aes pe
Alexandres aefterfylgendas dydon on ])am tidan, ]>e J)is ge-
«* wearS on Rome byrig : hu h^ hi sylfe mid missenlican gefeoh-
turn f««rdydon.— "Hit is," cwaB8 he, "J)am gelicost, ])onne ic
[his] ge})encan sccal, pe ic sitte on anre heahre dune, and
geseo bonne on sme})um felda fela fyra b^rnan ; swa ofer eall
Maeceaonia rice, ])aet is ofer ealle pa, maran Asiam, and ofer
w Europe J)one maestan [dael] and ealle Libium, baet hit nS [naes]
buton hete and gewinn um. pa pe under Alexandre fyrmest
waeran, p^eY baer hy aefter him rixedan, h^ jjaet mid gewinnum
awestan, ana baer ])aer h^ naeran, h^ gedydan J>one maestan
• ege, swylce se biteresta smic upp astige, and J>onne wide tofgre.
M 3. Alexander xii gear ])isne middangeard under hym })rysm-
de, and egsade; and his aefterfolgeras xnii gear hit sib))an
totugon, and totaeran, gelicost })Sm })onne seo leo bringS nun»
gregum hwelpum hwaet to etanne : hy J)onne gecy})a8 on })am
aete, hwylc heora maest maeg [gehrifnian].
40 4. Swa bonne dyde Pholomeus, Alexandres J>egna fin, ])a he
togaedere [gesweop] ealle Egyptum, and Arabia ; and Laum-
enda, his oI>er pegn, se befeng ealle Ashie, — and Thelenus
[Ciliciam], — and Fil6tos Hiliricam, — and lecrapatas ))a maran
Me})ian^ — and Stromen pa, laessan MeJ^ian, — and PerSice pa
72 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS, Book III. Ch. XI | 5, 6: [b. c. 32S— 2:
laessan Asiam. — And Susana . . . — ))a maran Frigan, and Anti-
gonus, — Liciain, and Pamphiliam, and Narhcus, — Cariam, and
Leonontus pa Isessan Frigam, — and Lisimachus Thraciam, —
and Eumen Capadotiam and Paflagoniam. — And Seleucus
hasfde ealle \>a, ae])elestan menn Alexandres heres; and on
lengSe mid him he begeat ealle ]>a east land ; and Cassander ]7a
cempan mid Caldeum. And on Pactrium, and on Indeum,
waeron pa ealdor-menn, be Alexander gesette ; and J^aet land,
betux bam twam efin, I^nduse and loasfene haefde Itaxiles.
And Ithona haefde calonie, ])a J)eode on rndeum ; and Parapa-
menas haefde Uxiarches, set })aes beorges ende Caucasus ; and
Arathasihedros haefde Siburtus ; and Stontos haefde Dranceas
and ^Areas pa, ])eoda and Omintos haefde Atrianus; and Si-
cheus haefde Sostianus ])aet f olc ; and Itacan6r haefde PSrthos,
and Philippus IrcSnus; and Fratafemis haefde Arm^nie; and
Theleom6mmos haefde Mae5as; and Feucestas haefde Ba-
bylonias; and Polausus haefde Archos, and Archolaus Me-
sopotamiam.
5. Ball heora gewinn awacnedon aerest fram Alexandres
epistole, f orb6n J^e he J)aeron behead, ])8et mon ealle p& wraeccan
on cyS^e [lorlete], pe on ))am landum waeron, pe he &r sylf
gehergad haefde. pa noldan Crecas bam bebode hiran, forb6n
hy ondredan, ]7onne h^ h^ gegaeaeredon, ])aet hy on nim
gewrScan pa teonan pe hf aer mid him geJ)oledan. Ge eac
wiBsocon, baet h^ leng wi5 Laecedemonium h^ran noldan, ))aer
heora heaiod-stol waes. And ra5e ])aes Atheniense gelaeddan
XXX M folces and twa hund scipa angean Antigone, ]^am cyn-
inge, pe eall Creca rice habban sceolde, for}>6n pe he baes
serendes aerendraca waes fram Alexandre. And gesetton nim
to ladteowe Demosten6n, ))one filosofum ; and asponon him
to f ultume Corinthum ))a burh-leode, and Sihonas, and Margas;
and besaetan Antipatrum, Jjone cyning, on anum faestene,
forf>6n pe he was Antigone on fultume. pser wear5 Leostenas,
o5er heora ladteowa, mid anre flan ofscoten. pa hy fram J^aere
byrig haraweard waeron, J^a metton h^ Leonantius pe sceolde
Antipatrume to fultume cuman; and baer ofslagen wear8.
iEfter pam PerBica, pe ])a laessdn Asiam naefde, ongan winnan
wi8 Arifita Capadoca cyninge, and hine bedrad: into anum
faestene. And ba burh-ware selfe hit onbaemdon on feower
healfa ; baet eall forwearS ))aet )>aer binnan waes.
6. iEtter ])am Antigones and Per])ica gebeotedan, ))aet hy
woldan him betweonum gefeohtan ; and lange ymb ])aet siredan,
hwaer hy hi gemetan woldan. And monig Tgland awestan oh
]7am geflite, hwae])er heora mihte maran fultum him t6 geteoh.
On ))am Snbide PerSica for mid fyrde on Egyptum, pseT Ptho^
i. c. 323—280] ALEXANDER'S SUCCKSSORS— ANTIGONUS, EUMENES. 73
lonieus waes se cyning, for})6n \>e him waes gessed, })8et he wolde
Antigone fylstan ])am cyninge. ]>a gegaderade Phtolomeus
micle fyrde onge^n him. pa hwile be hy togaedere-weard
fundedim, gefuhton twegen cyningas, Neptolomus and Ume-
»nis; and he Umenis geflymde Neptolomus, J^aet he com to
Antigone, ))am cjmincge, and hine speon J^ajt he on Umenis,
unmyndlinga mid here become, pa sende Antigones hine
sylfne, and his oberne jjegn Poliperc6n mid miclan fultume,
)>aBt hy hine [beswicedenj. pa ge^hsode ])8Bt Umenis,
wand forsaetade hy, }>aBr ])aer hf gejjoht haefdon, J)aBt hy hine
besaetedon, and hy begen ofsloh, and pa opre geflymde.
iEfter pam gefeaht PerSica and Ptholomeus, and paer wearS
PerSica ofslagen. ^Efter pam \vear5 Maecedonimn cu6, baet
U^men, and Pison, and Ilirgus, and Alceta, PerSican bropor,
M woldan winnan on hy, and fundon J^aet Antigones him sceolde
mid fyrde ongean cuman. On })am gefeohte, geflymde
Antigones Umenis, and hine bedrfif into anum faestenne, and
hine paer [hwile] bcsaet. Da sende Umenis to Antipatre pam
cyninge, and hine fultumes baed. Da Antigones J^aet ongeat,
**ba forlet he pact setl : ac he Umenis him wende fram Antigones
nam-fasrelde micelra untreo\v5a, and him to fultume fepon pa
)e aer waeron Alexandres cempan, pa weran hatene Argirfis-
)i8es,forp6n pe ealle heora waepn waeran ofersylefrede. pa on
mm tweon, pe hy swa ungeorne his willan fuUeodon, )7a
»Dec6m him Antigones mid fyrde on, and hy benaemde aegBer
ge heora wifa, ge heora bearna, ge heora eardes, ge ealles baes
licgendan fe6s, pe hy under Alexandre begeatan ; and hv sylfe
uneaSe oSflugon to Umene. iEfter ])am sendon h^ to
Antigone ymb heora J^act maeste bismer, and hine baedon, })aet
'•he him agegfe })a&t he ^r on him bereafode. pa onbe^d he
him, past he him J^aes getyg5ian wolde, gif h^ him Umenes,
pone cyning, pe heora hlaford pa waes, gebundenne to him
brohte; and hy J^aet gefremedan swfi, Ac he heora eft aegSer
ge mid bismere onfeng, ge hy eSc on pone bismerlicostan card
•• gesette-, paet wacs on pam y temestan ende his manna ; and him
swa peah nanuht agifan nolde, pass pe hy bena waeron.
?• iEfter pam Eure5ica Aripeuses cwen, Maecedonia cyn-
inges, he6 waes pa })am folce monig yfel donde purh Cassanaer,
liire hlafordes pegn, mid pam heo haefde dyrne geligre ; and
'^ xmder pam heo gelaerde |)one cyning, paet he hine swa upp
&i6i, paet he waes bufan eallum pam pe on pam rice waeron to
'Jam cyninge. And heo gedyde mid hyre lare, Jjaet ealle
Maecedonie waeron pam cyninge wi5erwearde, o5 hy fundon
Jaet hy sendon aefter 01impia5um Alexandres meder, paet heo
^ turn gefylste, paet hy mihtan aeg5er ge pone cyning, ge pa
10 .
74 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book 111: Ch. XI § 8. [a. c..12}— 28l
cwene him to gewildum gedon. Heo J>a OlimpiaSe him to c6m
mid Epira fultume, hire ageiias rices, and hire to fuhume dbsed
Eacedan Molosorum cyning. And hy biitu ofsloh, ge l>one cyn-
mg, ge ]>a cwene, and Cassa])der o5fleah. And OhnipiaSe feng
to l^am rice, and f>am folce fela laf)es gedyde, }>a hwile }>e heo »
J^one an weald haetde. Da Cassander jjaet geacsade, \>set heo J)am
folce la])ade, ))a gegaderade he fyrde. pa heo I>aet geaxade,
l>rr?t Yses folces wees swa fela to him gecirred, J7a ne [getriewdel
neo J>aet hire wolde se 6J>er dsel gelastfuU beon; ac [hio]
genam hire siiore Roxan, Alexandres lafe, and Alexandres !•
sunn Ereoles, and fleah to ]>am faestene ]>e FiSnam waes haten.
And Cassander hire aefter f»ir, and )>aet fsesten Sbraec, and
OhmpiaSmn ofsloh. And ))a burh-leode o5brudon }>a snore
mid hire suna, ])a hy ongeatan ]>fBt J>8et faesten sceolde abrocen
beon, and h^ sendon on [o5er] faestre faesten. And Cassander w
hy het ]>ser besittan; and him ealles ]>8ds anwealdes weold
Maicedonia rices.
S. Da wende nion ])8&t ])set gewinn ge-endad waere betweox
Alexandres folgerum, ba M waeran gefeallen J>e }>aer maest ge-
wunnon : — })aBt waes reroica, and Umen, and Alci5en, and »
Polipercoii, and OlimpiaBas, and Antipater, and manege o5re.
Ac Antigones, se mid ungemete girnde anwealda ofer o6re,
and to ])am faestene for, jjaer Alexandres Ifif waes, and his sunn,
and hy J)aer begeat ; to ^6n ])aet he wolde J)aet ba folc him bf
swi5or to huge, pe he haefde heora eald hlafordes sunu on nis **
gewealde. Si65an Cassander \>ddt geahsade, J)a geJ)oftade he
wi5 Ptholomeus, and wi5 Lisimachus, and wi8 Seleucus, })one
east cyning, and hy ealle winuende waeran wi5 Antigones, and
wi8 Demetrias, hys sunu, — sume on lande, sume on waetere.
On J)am gefeohte, gefeoU se maesta d®l Maecedonia duguSe »•
on a?g5re healfe, ]>eah by sume mid Antigone waere, sume mid
Cassandre. }>aer wearS Antigones geflymed, and his sunu.
•jEfter })am Demetrias, Antigones sunu, gefeaht on scipum wi8
Ptholomeus, and bine bedrSf on his agen ISnd. iEfter }7ara
Antigones behead, baet mon aeg5er bete cyning ge hine, ge hys a*
sunu ; for])6n be Alexandres [sefter] folgeras n^ran ^r )}Sm
swa gehatene, outon ladteowas. Gemong }}am gewinnum, An-
tigones him ondred Ereoles, Alexandres sjinu, j^aet J)aet folc hine
wolde to hlaforde geceosan, forJ>6n })e he ryht cyne-cynnes
waes: bet }>a aeg5er ofslean, ge hine, ge his modor. pa})aet4o
J?a [o})re] }ny geahsodan, })aet he hf ealle beswican Jjonte, h^
]>SL eft by gegaderedan, and wi8 [hiene wunnon]. }>S ne dor-
Rte [Cassander] sylf on })am faerelde cumon for his J7am nihstan
feondum, pe him ymb waeran, ac sende his fultum to Lisi-
mache, hys gej^oftan, and haefde hys wisan swiSost be])oht to 4»
fc^ c. 328— 289] ALEXANDERS SUCCESSORS— CASSANDER, LYSIMACHUS. 75
Scleuc(ise; for])dn pe he monige [anwealdas] mid gewinnum
ge-eode on pam east-landum, — J^aet waes aerest Babylonie, and
Patriane. .^fter ])on he gefor on Indie, ])aer nSn man, »r ne
si5San, mid fyrde gefaran ne dorste, buton Alexandre. And he
-8 Seleiicus genydde ealle })a ladteowas to hys hyrsumnesse ; and
hy ealle Antigones and Demetrias, his sunu, mid fyrde gesohton.
On }>am gefeohte wa&s Antigones of slagen, and his sunu of ])am
rice adrrefed. — ''Ne wene ic," cw2e5 Orosiils, "}>aet aenig waere
pe |>«t atellan mihte, beet on ))am gefeohte gefor.**
10 9. On l^sere tide getor Cassander, and hys sunu feng to ])am
rice Philippus. pa wende mon eft o5re sioe, Jjset baet gevvinn
Alexandres folgera ge-endod waere. Ac h)^ sona pses him be-
tweonum wunnon. And Seleucus, and Demetrias Antigones
sunu, him togaedere ge})oftedan, and wi6 ]>am })rim wunnon, —
isPhihppiise Cassandres suna, and wi5 Ptholomeiise, and AviS
Lisimachiise ; and hj^ j^aet gewinn )>a ))aeslicost angunnon, ]>e
hy' hit aer ne ongunnon. On jiam gewinne, ofsloh Antipater
his'^modor, Cassandres lafe, ])eh ])e heo earmlice hire feores to
him wilnode. Da baed Alexander hire sunu Demetrias, ]>vct
«o he him gefylste, baet he his modor siege on his brej^er gewre-
can mihte ; and hy hyne raSe Jjaes oflsogon.
10. iEfter }>am gewunnon Demetrias, and Lisimachus; ac
L'siniachus [ne] mihte Demetriase wiSstundan, for]^6n J^e Dorus,
Thracea cyning, him eac onwann. pa waes Demetrias on ]>?ere
a hwile s\vi8e f jiearle] geanmett, and fyrde gelaedde to Ptbolo-
meuse. pa lie J?aet geahsode, })a begeat lie Seleiicus him to
fultume, and Pirrus Epira cyninor. And Pirrus him forj^am
swiSost fylsre, j^e lie him sylfum facade Maecedonia onweald.
And hy J>a Demetrias of |>am [rice] adrifan, and Pirrus to feng.
JOiEfter J>am Lisimachus ofsloh hys agcnne sunu, Agathocl^n,
and Antipater his a}^um. On f>am dagum, [Lisimachia] seo
burh besanc on eor5an mid folce mid ealle. And aefter j)am
\>e Lisimachus haeide swa wi5 his sunu gedon, and wi5 bis
aSum, }>a onscunedon hyne his agene leode, and monige fram
a» him cyrdan, and S^leucus speonan, J)aet he Lisimachus be-
swice. Da gyt ne mihte se nio betux him twam gelicgean, ])eh
lieora ])a n& mS ne lifde, j^aera |)e Alexandres folgeras wa^ron.
Ac swa ealde swa hy j^a waerou hy gefuhton. Seleucus haefde
seofon and hund seofont'g wintra ; and Lisimachus haefde j^reo
<• and seofontig wintra. prer wear8 Lisimachus ofslagen ; and,
Jjaes ymb |)reo niht, com Ptholomeus, J>e Lisimachus his swe-
oster haefde and dygellice aefter Seleucuse f6r, f>a he ham-
weard waes, o5 hys fyrd tofanen waes and hine ofsloh.
11. pa waes seo sibb and seo mildheortnes ge-endad, Jie hy
« aet Alexandre geleomedon ; ]^aet waes ]>aet hy twegen, ])e ])aer
70 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book IV : Cb. I | 1—3. [ft. c. 280
lengste lifdon, [liaefdon] xxx cyninga ofslSgen, — heora agenra
eald geferena, — and him haefdon sio5an ealle }>a anw-ealdas, ]>e
hf ealle &y haefdon. Gemong Jjam gewinnum, Lisimachus
forlet hys xv suna : sume he sylf ofsloh, sume on gefeolitum
beforan him sylfum mon ofsloh. *
12. "Dyllicne gebrojjorscipe,'* cwaeS Orosius, "hy healdan
him betweonum, ]>e on finum hirede waeran afedde and getJrJe !
})aBt hit is us nd swiSor bismre gelic, J^aet we l^aer bespecaS,
and bset paet we gewinn n(i hStaS, J>onne us fremde and ell-
}}eodige on becumaS, and lytles hwaet on us [bereafiaS], and •'
us eft hradlice forlaetaS; and nellaS ge})encan hwylc hit }>fi
was, ba nSn mann ne mihle aet o5rum hys feorh gebycgan ;
ne furpon })aet J>S woldon [gefriend] beon, J>e waeron gebro8ra
of faeaer and of meder !" — [Ond her cndaS sio ])ridde hoc, end
onginJS seo feor])e.] **
[Bdc IV : Capitul I.]
1. iEfter Sam 8e Rome burh getimbred waes cccc wintrum
and Lxiiii-gum, piet Tarentine J^aet folc plegedon binnan
Tarentan heora byrig, aet heora J^eStra, ]>e ])xy binnan geworht
wses, })a gesawan hy Romana scipa on J)aBre sse yman. pa"
hraedlice coman Tarentine to heora agnum scipum, and |>a
o5re hindan offoran, and by ealle him to gewildum gedydon
bViton V. And J)a ]>e J>a)r gefangene waeran, hy tSwedan mid
Jjaere maestan unie5nesse; sume ofslogan, sume ofswungon,
sume him wi8 feo gescaldan. Da Romano jjaet geahsodan, ])a "
sendon h^ cerendracan to him, and baedan J^aet him mon ge-
bette, })aBt him ))aer to aebylg5e gedon waes. pa tawedon hy
eft ])a, aerendracan mid ]>am mae^tan bysmere, swa hy }>a o5re
ser dydon, and hy si}i])an ham forletan.
2. ^fter ])am foran Romane on Tarentme ; and swa claene "
hy namon heora fultum mid him, Jiaet heora proletarii ne mos-
ton him baeftm beon. paet wasron |)a ]>e hy gesette haefdon,
}?a2t sceoldan be heora wifum bearna strynjm, ))onne hy on
gewin foran. And cuaeJon J^aet him wislicre ]>uhte, j^aet hjr |>a
ne forlure ]>e Jjasr ut fore, haefde beam se ])e mihte, Hy |>a **
Romano comon on Tarentine, and |)aer eall awestan }>8et hy
gemettan, and monega byrig abrsecon.
3. Da sendon Tarentme [aeghwar] aefter fultumc,|)aer h^ him
ajniges wendon. And Pirrus, E pira cyning, him com to mid
f'am maestan fultume, aegSer go on gang-here, ge on rfid-here, *•
^ge fin scip-here]. He waes on }?am dagum gemoersod ofer
B. 6.280— 272] FYRRHUS ASSISTS THE TARENTINES. 7T
ealle o5re cyningas, sgfter ge mid his miclan fultume, ge mid
his r£d-]7eahtunge» ge mid his wig-craefte. Forj^am fylste
Pirras Tarentinum, f orjjon J)e Tarente seo burh. w?es getimbred
of LsBcedemonium, pe hi^ rige J?S wpgs. And he haefde Thesalf
• him to fultume, and Maecedonie ; and he hsfde xx elpenda to
|>am gefeohte mid him, — pe Romatie ser ngne ne ges^won, He
W8BS se forma mann, pe hy aerest on ItSHum brohte. He waes
eac, on }?am dagum, gleawast to wige, and to gewinne ; buton
bam Snum, ])aet hine his godas and his diofol-gyld beswicon, pe
*• ne begongende wass. pa he hi ahsode his godas, hwseSer heora
sceolde on [oj^rum] sige habban, pe he on Romanum, pe Ro-
mane on him, 8a andwyrdan hi him tweolice and cwsedon : —
"pU haefst, o85e naefst.'* — ^paet fornie gefeoht, J>aBt he wi8
Romanum hsefde, hit wses in Compania, neah ])asre e& pe mon
" Lisum haet. pa aefter ])am pe pvdv on aegSre healfe micel wael
ges]egen waes, })a het Pirrus don ])a elpendas on ])aBt gefeoht.
SiSfian Romane })aet gesawan, J^aet him mon swylcne wrenc to
dyde, swylcne hy ser ne gesawon, ne secgan ne hyrdon, pa, flu-
gon h^ ealle buton anum menn, se waes [Minutius] haten : he
**gene8ae under anne elpend, ^aet he hine on ))one nafelan
ofstang. DS si65an he yrre waes and gewundod, he ofsloh
micel ]^aes folces : ])aBt aegSer ge pi, forwurdon, pe him on ufan
waeran, ge eac p& o5re elpendas sticade and gremede, })aet p&
eac maest ealle forwurdon, pe ))aer on ufan waeron. And }>eh
**be Romane geflymed [waeren], hy waeran [l>eh] gebylde, mid
pam pBst h^ wiston hu h^ to J>am elpendan sceoldan. On J)am
gefeohte waes Romana xiiii m ofslagen fej)ena, and hund eah-
tatig and viu hund gefangen; and Jjaera gehorsedra waeran
ofslagen in hund and an m ; and }iaer waeron vii hund gu5fa-
•• nena genumen. Hit nacs nS gesffid hwaet Pirruses folces ge-
feallen waere, forJ>6n hit naes j^eaw on J>am tidum, ])aet mon
aenig wael on |ja healfe rimde, J^e jjonne wyldre waes, buton
paer J)y laes ofslagen waere, swa mid Alexandre waes, on ])am
forman gefeohte pe he wi5 Darius feaht, psdr naes his folces nS
•• mfi ofslagen ))onne nigon. Ac Pirrus gebicnede eft hu him [se]
sige gelicode, pe he ofer Romane haefde, M he cwaeS aet his
godes dura, and hit swa Jjser 6n awrSt : — '' Dane hSfa pu, lofes,
j>aet ic M moste oferwinnan, pe ar w«ron (inoferwunnen ; and
10 eac iram him oferwunnen eom/' pa ahsedon hine his ])eg-
*• nas, why he swa hefinlic word be him sylfum gecwsede, ))aet he
oferwunnen wjere. pa andwyrde he him and cwae8: — ^"Gyf
ic gefare eft swylcne sige aet Romanum, ))onne m«g ic si5San
butan aelcon begne Creca land secean." paet wear5 eSc Ro-
manum on yfelum tScne oSywed aer J>am gefeohte, ba h^ on
" fyrde w^ron, Jjoet J)aes folces sceolde micel hryre beon ; 8a
78 KINO ALFREDS OROSIUS; Book IV: Cu. I { 4—6 [». c 280—273
})unor ofsloh xxiiii heora fodrera, and [Ja] o5re gebrocade
fivveg comon.
4. iEfter j^am gefuhton Pirrus and Romane in Abulia }>8BTe
beode. ])ier wear5 Pirrus wund on o5ran earme, and Romane
naefdon sige, and haefdon gelcomod m& craefta, hu h^ J)a elpen- 5
das beswican mihton, mid ^am J>e hi ngmon treowu, and sl6gon
on o])erne ende monige scearpe isene naeglas, and hy mid flexe
bewundon, and onbaerndon hit, and bejiyddon hit ])onne on
)one elpend hindan, J>8Bt hy }7onne foran wedende aegSer ge
or pdds flexes bryne, ge for J^aera naegla sticunge ; baet set i«
aelcon] }ifi forwiirdon aerest ]>e him on ufon wwran, ana si55an
?aet oSer folc Avaeran swa s\vi5e steande, swa hy him scildan
sccoldan. On ])am gefeohte waes Romana ehta m ofslagen, and
XI [gu5fonan] genumen. And Pirruses heres waes xx m ofsla-
gen, and hys guSfana genumen. — Da wearS Pirruse cu5, ])aBt »
Agothocles [Siraccusa] cyning baera burh-leoda waes gefaren
on Sicilia ])am lande. Da for lie })ider, and Jjaet rice to him
genydde.
5, S6na swfi paet gewinn mid Romanum ge-endod waes, swfi
waes Jjaer seo monigfealdeste wdl mid mann-cwealme, — ge eSc w
jaet nSnuht berendes, ne wif ne nyten, ne mihton nanuht
ibbendes geberan, — ]>eet by })& aet nyhstan waeron ortreowe
iwae])er him aenig mann eSc acuman sceolde. pa wende
Pirrus fram Sicilium aeft to Romanum,, and him ongean c6m
Curius se consul. And heora ]>set ])ridde gefeoht waes on "
Lucaniam on [Arosinis] })aere dune, peh ]>e Romane sume
hwil-rj haefdon swiJ)or fleSm ge}?oht }ionne gefeoht, aer ))on by
gesawon, J>8et man ]>a elpendas on paet gefeoht dyde ; ac si85an
hf ])a gesawon by hi gegremedan, baet h;^ ]^a w»ran swi5e
[sleande] ]>e by fylstan sceoldan : ana Pirruses here wearS for »
^am swioost on fle^me. On ])am gefeohte Pirrus haefde hund
eahtatig m fejjena, and v m gehorsedra ; and J)aer waes xxxvi
M ofslagen, and iiii hund gefangen. iEfter }jam Pirrus for [of]
Italium, ymb v ge&r J)aBs pe he ler jjaer on com. And raSe ws
J)e he hS,m com, he wolde abrecan Argus ]>a. burh ; and Jaer «
wear5 mid anum stane ofworpen.
6. iEfter J>am pe Tarentine geahsodan jjaet Pirrus dead waes,
Jja sendon hi on Africe to Cartaniginienses aefter fultume, and
eft wi8 Romanum wunnan : and ra5e J^aes ]?e h^ togaedere
comon, Romane haefdon sige. peer onfundon Cartaginigenses 4«
])8Bt him mon oferswiJ)an mihte, ])eh hy nSn folc &r mid
gefeohte oferwinnan ne mihte. — Gemong bam ]>e Pirrus wi5
Ilomane winnende waes, hf haefdon ehta legian. Da haefdon
hf J>a eahte5an Regiense to fultume gesette. pfi ne getruwade
se ehta5a d«l ]?aera legian, J)aet Romane Pirruse wi5standan «
B. c. 269] BAD OMENS IN UOME—AN EARTHQUAKE. 79
mihte, angunnon ])S hergian and h^nan J>g ])e h5F frij)ian sceol-
dan. pa Romane J^aet geahsodan^ j5a sendon h^ pider Genutius
heora consul mid fultume, to}>6n ])aBt he on him gewrfece, J>fiet
hy ]>d slogon and hjrndon ])e ealle Roniane fripian woldon ;
« and he })a swa gedyde. Sume he ofsloh, sume geband and
hSm sende; and Jjser waeran si65an witnade, and si55an J7a
heafda mid ceoii-aexum of acorfena.
[Boc IV: Capitul II.]
1. iEfter J>am ]>e Rome burh gethnbred waes cccc wintrum
10 and Lxxvii, gewurdon on Rome ba yflan wundor. paet waes
aerest^ })aBt })unor tosloh hyra henstan godes bus loieses, and
eac J^aere burge weall micel to eorSan gehreas : — and efic J^aet
try wulfas on anre niht brohtan anes deades mannes h'choman
Dinnan ]>a burh, and hyne }78er siSSan stycce-maelum tobrudon,
u o6 \>SL menn onwocan, and ut urnon ; and hy si55an onweg
flugon. On |)am dagum gewearS, }>aet on anre dune neah
Rome b}Tig tohMd seo eor5e, and waes byrnende fyr upp of
paere eorSan ; — ]>xt on aelce healfe })aes fyres seo eoroe waes fif
aecera braede to axsan geburnen.
» 2. Sona J>aes on }iam aefterran geare, gefor Sempronius se
consul mid fyrde wi8 Pencentes Italia folc. pa mid ]>am pe
h^ hi getiymed haefdon, and togaedere woldan, jja wear5 eor8-
beofung, ^aet aeg8er })aera folca wende untweogendlice, baet
hy sceoldan on fa eor5an besincan. And hf J)eah swa [on-
to draedendlice] gebidan pset se ege [ofergongen] waes ; and j^aer
si5Saii waelgrimlice gefuhton. pser waes se maesta blod-gyte
pn aegSre healfe )>aera folca : peh ]>e Romane sige [haefden ]>a,
feawa pe] p»r to lafe wurdon. paer waes ges^ne psdt seo eor8-
beof ung tacnade pa. miclan blod-dryncas, pe byre mon on paere
«• tide to forlet
[B6c IV: Capitul IIL]
1. iEfter pam pe Rome burh getimbred waes iiu hund win-
trum and lxxx, gemong pam o5rum monegum wundrum, pe
on bam dagum gelumpan, — J^aet mon geseah weallan blod of
j5 eorcan, and rinan meolc of heofenum. On pam dagum. Car-
ta^nigenses sendon fultum Tarentinum, }}a?t h^ })e eaS mihton
wio Romanum. pa sendon Romane aerendracan to him, and
h^ ahsedon for hwJF by Jjaet dydon; })a oSsworaii by pam
aerendracan mid pam bismerlicestan a8e, J^aet hy him nsefre
40 on fultume naeron ; peh pe JjS a8as waeran neSr mine })onne
so5e.
2. On pam dagum, Ulcinienses and Thrusci J>a folc forneah
ealle forwurdon for heora Sgnum dysige; for pam pe h^
80 kiKG ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Bch.k VI; Cm. VI § I, 3. [». c. 323— 320
sunie heora J>eo\vas gefre6don, and eac him eallum wurdon
t6 milde and to forgifene. pa of|>uhte heora ceorlum, baet
man pa, j^eowas freode and hy nolde, pa wiSsawan hy ]>am hla-
f ordum, and }>a ))eowas mid him, 06 hy wyldran waeron ))onne hy^
And hy si68an mid ealle of })am earde adrifon ; and him to wifum s
dydon ba J^e &r waeran heora hlaefdian. Da siMan gesohtan
bk hlSiordas Romane, and hy him gefylstan, ))act hjr eft to
neora agnum becomon.
[Boc IV: Capitul IV.]
1. jEfter }>ara \>e Rome^ burh getimbred waes [iiii hunde i©
wintrum ond lxxxi], becom on Romane mice! mann-cwealm,
))8Bt hy J>a 8Bt nyhstan ne ahsedan hwaet })8Bra gefarenra waere,
ac hwaet heora Jjonne to Ifife waere. And eSc }>a deofola \>e hf
on symbell weor))edon, h^ amjTdon, to-efican ))ani o}?rum mo-
nigfealdum bismrnm })e nf laerende waeron, }?aBt by ne cu6an i»
ongitan Jjaet hit Codes wracu waes. Ac heton ))a bisceopas
JVdt hf ssedon pam folce, Jjaet heora godas him wceron yrre, to
^am ]>xt hi him })a git swi8or ofredon, and blotten, })onne
^hie] 8er dydon.
2. On baere ilcan tide, Caperronie waes hfitenu heora goda «•
nunne. pa gebyrede byre ^aet heo h^ forlaeg. H^ })a Ro-
mane for }>am gylte hf ^engan, and efic J>one })e })one gylt mid
hire geworhte, and ealle ]>& ]>e pone gylt mid him wiston, and
mid him hselon. — Hu wene we nu Romane him sylf )>yllic wri-
ton and setton for heora [agnum] gylpe and heringe ; and w
}>eah, gemong J^aere heringe, j^yllica bismera on hy sylfe asae-
don ? Hu wene we h(i monegra maran bismra by forsygedon,
®g5CT ge for heora agenre lufan and land-leoda, ge eSc for
heora senatum ege ?
3. BE CARTAiMA GEwiNNE, *' Nu we sculou fou, " cwasS Oro- M
sius, ymb J^act Punica gewinn, baet waes of pam folce of Cartaina
pddve byrig, seo waes getimbred f ram Elisfinn pam wifmen [lxxii]-
tigum wintrum &r Rome burh. Swa some ]?aera burh-warana
yfel, and heora bismeres wearS lytel Ssaed and awriten, swa swa
Trogus and [lustinus] saedon, [heora] staer-writeras ; for))on J?e m
heora wise 6n naenne sael wel ne gef6r, naSer ne innan f ram him
sylfum, ne utane fram o5rum folcum.** Swa peah to-eacan paxa
yfelum, hy gesetton, ))onne him micel mann-cwealm on becom,
|)aDt hy sceoldon menn heora godum blotan. Swa eac )>a deofla>
pe hf on gelyfdon, gelaerdon h^, |iaet }>a pe p2er [on unhaele] <o
waeran, ])aet h^ hSle for h^ cwealdon. And waeron ])a menn
to }?on dysige, Jjaet hi wendon ))aet hf mihton }>aet yfel mid
bam gestillan ; and J)a deofla to pon lytige, paet h^ hit mid
pam gemicledan ; and, f or^on pe hf swa swiBe dysige wa^on^
«. C.395] HISTORY OF THE CAHTHAOINIANS— HIMILCO. 8l
him c6in on Godes wracu on gefeohtum to-eacan o5rum yfe-
lum, l^aet waes oftost on Sicilium and on Sardmium J^am ig-
landum, on })a hy gelomlicost wunnon. iEfter ]>am \^e him
swa oftraedlice mislamp, J^aet hy angunnon hit witan heora
• ladteowum and heora cempum heora earfe6a^ and him bebudon
b«t h^ on wraec-sij^as foran and on ell}>iede. Ra6e jefter ])am
nf baedan, ]>sdt hf mon to heora earde forlete, J^aet hi moston
gefandian hwaeSer h^ heora meds^l})a oferswi5an mihton. pa
him mon jjaes forwynide, ]>a gesohtan hy [hie] mid firde.
to On j^jere hergunge, gemette [se] yldesta ladteow Maceus, his
agenne smiu, mid purpurum gegyredne on bisceophade. He
hine bd for |jam gyrelan gebealh, and he [hiene] oferfon het
and ah6n,and wende }>aBthe for his forsewennesse swelc sceorp
werede, for})on hit naes |?eaw mid him baet senig o}}er purpu-
19 ran werede, baton cyningum. Ra5e aefter J^am h^ begeatan
Cartaina ))a burh, and ealle jja asltaewestan ofslogon, })e J^aer
inne waeron, and J)a o5re to him genyddon. Da aet nihstan,
he wearS sylf besyred and ofslagen. pis wacs geworden on
Ciruses daege Persa cyninges.**
to [Boc IV: Capitul V,]
1. iEfter ))am Himelco, Cartaina cyning, gefor mid fyrde
on Sicilie, and him }?aer becom swa faerlic yfel, }iast ba menu
waeron swa ra5e deade swa hit liim on becom, j^act ny ]>h ast
nihstan h^ bebyrgean ne mihton ; and [he] for jiam ege his
» unwillum []>onan] wende, and ham for mid ])am ]>e }?aer [to
lafe] vvaeron. Sona swa jjaet forme scip hind gesonte and paet
egeslice spell gebodade, swa waeron ealle }ia burh-ware Cartagi-
nigenses mid swi5eHce heSfe and wope onstyred, — and aelc
ahsiende and frinende aefter his frynd ; and hj' mitwegendlice
aonanra treowSa him ne wendon, buton ])vet by mid ealle for-
weorSan sceoldan. Mid })am ]>e ])& burh-ware swa geomorlic
Sngin haefdon, ]>a com se cyning sylf mid his scipe, and land
gesohte mid swiBe | ly]>erlicum] gegyrelan : and R?g8er ge he
sylf [wepende] hamweard for, ge \)8dt folc, ])aDt him ongean com,
M eall nit him wepende hSmweSrd folgode. And he se cyning
his hSnda waes [uppweardes] braedende wi5 ];aes heofones, and
mid oferheortnesse him waes waniende aegSer ge his [agene]
heard-sae1])a, ge ealles J^aes folces. And he ])a gj^t him sylfum
gedyde paet J^aer wyrst waes : ]>a, he to his inne com, ])a he ]>aet
«• folc })aer (ite betynde, and hine asnne j^aer inne belcac, and hine
sylfne ofsloh.
2. ^fter bam was sum welig mann binnan Cartaina, se
waes haten Hfinna, and waes mid ungemete J^aes cynedomes
gymende; ac him ge})uhte }}aet he, mid ])aera witena willum.
ft3 KING ALFUED'S OROSIUS; iScoK IV: Cm. V | 3, 4. [•. c. 308
him nc mihte to cumau, and him t6 raede genam ))aet he h^
ealle to gereordum to him [gehete], J^aet he h^ si&5an mihte
mid attre acwellan. Ac hit gewear5 }>urh }>fi fimeldad, he he
ge]>oht hsefde, Jjaet him to Jjtere daede fylstan sceolde. pa he
omunde J^aet ^aet cu6 wajs, }>a gegaderade he ealle \>a J>eowas »
and ]>SL yfelan menn ]>e he mihte, and bohte \>xt he on ]>a
bnrh-ware on migearewe become ; ac hit nim wearS seror cu5.
pa him aet J^aere by rig ne gespeow, J>a [gelende] he mid xxnii
M to anre opene byrig,and ^ohte ])aet he j>a abrasce. pa haefdon
])a burh-leoda Mauritane him to fultume, and him ongean !•
comon butan faestene^ and Hannan [gefengon], and j^a o6re
geflymdon; and ]>sev siSS'iu tintregad wear8. iErest, hine
man swang, ba sticode him mon ba egan ut ; and si5San him
mon slob pa liSnda of, pa paet heafod. And eall his cynn mon
ofsloh, py laes hit mon uferan [dogore] wr«ce, o85e aenig oper i»
dorste eft swylc onginnan. Dis gewearS on [Philippuses] daege
paes cyninges.
3. JEher pam h^rdon Cartanienses paet se msera Alexander
haefde abrocen [Tirum] pfi burh, seo waes, on aer-dagum, heora
vldrena epel ; and ondredon paet [he eac to him cuman wolde]. it
^a sendon by pider Amilchor, heora bone gleawestan mann,
aet he Alexandres [wisan] besceawoae; SA^'a he hit him eft
am onbe&d, on anum brede awriten ; and, si85an hit awriten
Wfies, he hit oferworhte [mid] weaxe. Eft pa Alexander gefa-
ren waes, and he ham com, pa, tugon hine paere burge \vitan, «
paet he heora swicdomes wi8 Alexander fremmende w^re ; and
nine for paere tihtlan ofslogon.
4. iEfter J)am Cartanienses wunnon on Sicilie, p«r him
seldon teala gespeow, and bes«tan heora heafod-burn — Sirac-
cuses waes hatenu, pS ne onhdgode AgSthocle heora cyninge, 30
pret he wi8 h^ mihte buton faestene gefeohtan, ne eSc paet ny
ealle mihton for meteleste paer binnon gebidan; ac leton heora
fultum paer binnan beon be pam daele, [paet] hi aegSer mihton
e heora faesten gehealdan ; ge e&c paet p£ mete haefdon ba
wile. And se cyning, mid pam o5rum daele, on scipmn tor «
on Cartaniense : and hy ra5e paes fSrbaernan bet, be he to
lande gefor, forpon he nolde paet his fynd heora eft aenigne
an weald haefde. And him paer raSe faesten geworhte, and waes
pffit folc jmnon (it slefinde and h^nende, oo pact Hanna, paes
folces o5er cyning, hyne aet3>am faestene gesohte mid xx m. 4f
Ac hine Agathocles geflymde, and his folces ofsloh ii m, and
him aefter fylgende waes 08 v mila to paere byrig Cartaniense,
and paer o5er faesten geworhte. And ])aer ymbutan waes her-
gende and baernende, paet Cartaniense mihton geseon, of heora
byrig, paet fyr and pone te6nan, ponne h^ on f6re waeron. ««
f
B.C264— 242] FIRST PUNIC WAR— H ANNO. 83
6. Ymbe )>one timan \>e pis w»s, Andra waes hSten, Agatho-
cles bro}>or, — ^])one he vet hfim on }>»re byrig him be aeftan
let, — he besirede J^aet folc ]>e hi embseten haefdon on anre niht
ungearewe, and hit maest eall ofsloh ; and ])a oSre to scipan
• oSflugon. And ra5e J)8bs ]>e hy hSin comon, and baet spell cu5
wear& Cartainiensum, swa wurdon by swa swiSe ior|>6hte, b»t
nalses }>»t fin ))»t Agothocle manega byrig to gaiol-g}4duin
wurdon, ac eac hf him heap-maelum sylfe on hSnd eodon;
swa eac Fefles» se cyning« mid Cerene his folce, bine eac ge-
•• sohte. Ac Agathocles gedyde untreowlxe wi6 bine, )>aet he
bine on his wceruni beswgc, and ofsloh : swa him efic sylfum
siSftan softer lamp. Gif he 5a ]>S. fine untreowSa ne gedyde,
from J>am dsege he mihte butan broce ealra Cartaina anweald
begitan. On ^aere hwile, ]>e he bone unraed })urhteah, Amic6r,
»• Pena cyning, waes mid sibbe wio his farende, mid eallum his
folce. Ac betiix Agathocle and his folce wearS ungeraednes,
p9dt he sylf ofslagen wear5. iEfter his deaSe foran iit Car-
tainienses on Sicilie mid scipum. pa by ba&t geahsedon, Ipa
sendon by aefter Piniise, Epira cyninge, and ne him sume hwile
•• gefylste.
[Boo IV : Capitul VL]
1. iEfter pam ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes cccc wintrum
and Lxxxiii, sendon Momevtine, Slciliafolc, aefter Romana ful-
tume, }>aBt by wi5 Pena folce mihte. pa sendon h^ him
«« Appius Claudius, |)one consul, mid f ultume. Eft pa hjr togae-
dereweard foran mid heora f oleum, })a flugon Pene ; swa hy eft
sylfe saedon, and hys wundredan, })aet hy aer flugon &r hf
togaedere genealaebton. For bam fleame, Hanna, Pena cyning,
mid eallum his folce, wear5 Romanum to gafol-g}'ldum, and
«• him aelce gefire gesealde twa bund talentana seolfres : on aelcre
anre [talentan] waes lxxx punda.
2. yEfter ]>am Romane besaetan ))one yldran Hannibalan,
Pena cyning, on Argentine, Sicilia byrig, o5 he fomeah huhgre
swealt pa com him Pena o})er cyning to fultume mid scip-
where, Hanna w:bs haten, and ]>^r geflymed wear8. And
Romane si55an Jjaet faesten abraecan, and Hannibal se cyning
on niht lit o5fleah mid feawum mannum, and lxxx scipa
gegaderade, and on Romana land-gemaero hergade. On ]>&
wi^e fundon Romane aerest baet hy scipa worhtan; J^aet gefre-
^mede Duulius heora consul, })aBt J^aet fingin wear5 tidlice
l^urhtogen, swa f|7aette] aefter syxtigum dagum Jjaes ]>e J^aet
timber acorfen waes, })8er waeron xxx and c gearora, ge mid
maeste, ge mid segle. And o5er consul, se waes hfiten Cornelius
Asina, se gefor on Liparis ]>cet igland, to Hannibale t6 sundor-
84 KING ALFU£DS 0R0S1U8; Book IV: Cb. VI, {3—7. [b. c. 264— 242.
spraece mid xvi scipan, ^6, ofsloh he hine. S\\& baet ^ se oSer
consul gehyrde Duulius, swa gefor he t6 })am iglande mid xxx
scipum^ and Hannibales folces in hund ofsloh, and his xxx
scipa genam, [and] xiii on s^ besencte, and hyne sylfne
geflymde. »
3. iEfter ])am Punici, l^aet sindon Cartaniense, hy gesetton
Hfinnonan ofer heora scipa» swa Hannibales wses bst, \>sdt he
bewerede Sar5iniam and Corsicam }>a igland wi6 Romanum :
and he ra})e ])aes wiS h^ gefeaht mid scip-here and ofslagen
AvearS. • w
4. pses on ]7am aefteran geare, Calatinus se consul for mid
fyrde, to Canierinam Secilia i^yrig ; ac him haefdon Pene }>one
weg forseten, ])ser he 6fer ]>one munt faran sceolde. pfi genam
Calatinus in hund manna mid him, and on anre digelre stowe
t>one mmit oferstfih, and }>S menu afserde, pmt hf ealle ongeSn w
line wfieron feohtende, and Jjone weg Ictan butan ware, baet seo
fyrd si65an baer ])urhf6r. And baer wearS \>ddt in hund manna
ofslagen, calle buton bam consule aniun : he com wund &weg.
5. ALher }}am Punice gesetton eft J)one ealdan Hannibalan,
])S£tt he mid scipum on Romane wunne ; ac eft ]>a he J^aer her- «•
gean sceolde, he wear8 ra5e geflymed, and on }>am fleame
hyne oftyrfdon his agene geferan.
6. iEfter pam Atilius se consul aweste Liparum and Melitam,
Sicilia igland. iEfter])am foran Romane on Affrice mid iiii hund
scipa and britigum. Da sendon hy heora twegen cyningas him m
ongeSn, Hannan and Amilcor, mid scipum. And }>aer wurdon
begen geflymed, and Romane genSmon on l:im lxxxiiii scipa ;
and si55an hy abraecon [Clupeam] heora burh, and waeron her-
gende o5 Cartaina heora heafod-burh.
7. iEfter j^am Regulus, se consul, underfeng Cartaina m
gewinn. }>a he aest J>ider mid fyrde farende waes, J?a ge\vicode
he neah anre eS, seo waes haten Bagr^da. pa c6m of J>am
waetere Sn naedre, seo waes ungemetlice micel ; and pa menn
ealle ofsloh ]>e neah J?am waetere comon.
Be J)/EUe n-edran. Dfi gegaderade Regulus ealle ])a scyt- m
tan jie on pam fasrelde waeron, ])aet hy mon mid flanum ofer-
come ; ac, |)onne hy mon sloh o55e sceat, bonne glad hit on }iam
scillum, swylce hit waere sme5e isen. ±)a het he mid ]>am
3alistas, mid bam hy weallas braecan j^onne hy on faestenne
■uhton, — J>aBt hire mon mid jjam })wyres on wurpe. Da wearS <•
lire, mid anum wyrpe, an ribb forod, }>aBt heo sio5an maegen ne
i^fde hy to gescyldanne, ac ra5e l^aes heo wear8 ofslagen ;
forjjon hit is naedrena gecynd, baet heora maegen and heora
fe5e bi5 on heora ribbum, swa ooera [creopendra] wyrma biS
on heora fotuin. pa heo gefylled waes, he het hy behyldan, «
B. c 204— 2i2] FIRST PUNIC WAR.— HAMILCAR. 85
and J>a hf de to Rome [bringan], and hy J^aer to mser&e
a]>enian, torpSn heo wies hund twelftiges fota lang,
8. iEfter j^am, gefeaht Regulus wio })ry Pena cyningas on
anum gefeohte, — wi5 twegen Hasterbalas, and se j^ridda wajs
• haten Amilcor, se waes on Sicilium, him to fultume gefett
On })am gefeohte waes Cartainiensa [xvii] m ofslagen, and [v]
M gefangen^ and [xi] elpendas genumen, and lxxxii tuna him
eodan on hand.
9. pa sefter bam \>e Cartainiensa geflyrade wceron, hy wilne-
" don tripes to Regule ; ac eft }>a hy ongeatan, J)8et he unge-
metlic gafol wi8 ])am fri6e habban wolde, ]>sl cwaedon hjr, — Jjaet
him leofre \va*re past hf, on swylcon niSe, dea5 fomame,
]?onne h^ mid swylcan niede fri5 begeate. pa sendon hy
aefter fultume^ aeg5er ge on GalHe, ge on Ispanie, ge on Laece-
" demonie aefter Exantipuse J)am cyninge. Eft ]}a h^ ealle
gesomnad waeran, J>a bebohtan hjr ealle heora wig-craeftas to
Exantipfise ; and he si5oan pa folc gelacdde, bser h^ togaedere
gecweden haefdon, and gesette twa folc diegellice on twa
healfa his, and J^ridde be aeftan him, and bebead j^am twam
•• folcum, })onne he sylf mid pam fyrmestan da&le wi5 jjaes aefte-
mestan fluge, Jjaet hy ))onne on [Reguluses] fyrde on twa
healfa )>wyres onfore. paer wear8 Romana xxx m ofslagen,
and Regulus gefangen mid v hund manna, pes sige gewearS
Punicum on pam teo5an geare heora gewinnes and Romana.
" Ra&e baes Exfintipus for eft to his agnum rice, and him Romane
ondrea, [forJ)on] hy for his lare aet heora gemittinge beswicene
wurdon.
10. iEfter })am, [iEmilius] Paulus, se consul, for on Affricam
mid III hund scipa to Clepeam Jjam iglande, and him comon
'•)>aer.ongean Punice mid swa fela scipa; and J>aBr geflymde
waeron, and heora folces wa3s v m ofslagen, and heora scipa
xxx gefangen, and mi and an hund [adruncen]. And Romana
waes an c and an m ofslagen, and heora scipa ix adruncen. And
hy on pam iglande fa?sten worhtan; and hy padv eft Pehe
" gesohton mid heora twam cyningum, pa waeran begen Hannan
hatene. paer he ::ra waeron ix m ofslagen, and pa o5re gefly-
med. Mid paere here-hy5e Romane oferhlaestan heora scipa,
pa h^ h&nweard waeron, paet heora [gedeaf] cc and xxx, and
Lxx wear8 to lafe, and unea8e genered, mid pam })act h^ maest
*• ealle (it awurpon paet paer on waes.
11. iEfter pam [Amilcor], Pena cjming, for on Numedian
and on Mauritaniam, and hy oferhergade, and t6 gafol-gyldum
gesette, forp6n pe hy &t Regule on hand eodan. paes ymb
[in] gefir Serfilius Ccpio, and Sempronius Blesus, pa consulas,
** foran mid iii hund scipa and Lx-gum, on Affrice, and on Car-
86 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Boob IV: Cb. VI. | 12^16. [b. c. 264— StS.
taniensum monega byrig abrscon; and siSSan mid miclum
bingum hamweard foran, and eft heora scipa oferhlsstan, }iaet
neora gedurfon l and c.
1 2. iEf ter ]>am Cotta, se consul, for on Sicilie, and hf ealle
[oferhergeade]. paer waeron swa micle mann-slyhtas on aegRre •
healfe, bflst hy mon »t nihstan bebyrgean ne mihte.
13. On Luciuscs daege Heliuses, |)ss consulcs, and on Me-
tclluses Gaiuses, and on Forfises Blacidfises, com Hasterbal, se
niwa cyning, of Cartainum on Libeum baet igland mid xxx m ge-
horsedra, and mid xxx-gum [elpenda] and c-gum, and ra&e \>ses *•
gefeaiit \vi8 Metellus,bone cyning, Ac si55an Metellus })a [elpen-
das] ofercom, siSSan he haet'de ^c Va5e ))8et o8er folc geflymed.
JEiter {)am fleame, Hasterbal wearS ofslagen fram his agnum
folce.
14. pa wjeron Cartainiense swa ofercumene and swa gedre- '*
fede betux him sylfum, ]>adt hy hi to nanum onwealde ne
bemsetan; ac hy gewearS, j^tet hy woldan to [Romanum]
friSes wilnian. pa sendon hf Regulus, })one consul, })one hy
hasfdon mid him fif winter on bendum, and he him gesw6r on
his goda namon, baet he aegSer wolde ge })8Bt aerende abeodan *•
swa swa hy hine heton, ge eac him J^aet findwyrde eft gecy})an.
And he hit swa gelasste, and ahead ]>set aegSer ^aera folca oSrum
ageafe ealle pa, menn ))e hf gehergad haefdon, and siSSan him
betweonum sibbe heoldan. And aefter ]>am ]>e he hit aboden
haefde, he hjf h&lsode, baet hy nanuht J)aBra aerenda ne under- **
fengon, and cwaeS, past nim to micel aewisce wacre, J)aet hy swa
em.ilice wrixledon ; and efic })aet heora gerisna naere }?aet h^
swa hefine h^ ge})ohtan, J>aBt h^ heora gelican wurdan. pa,
aefter bam wordum, hy budon him })aet he on cy&8e mid him
wunode, and to his rice fenge. pa andwyrde he him, and *•
cwaeS, Jjaet hit nS geweorSan sceolde, J>aBt se ware leoda cyn-
ing, se ]>e aer waes [folce] beow. pa [he eft to Cartainum c6m,
ba] gsaedan his geferan hu he heora aerenda ahead, J)a forcur-
lon hi him ]>sl twa aedran on twa healfa baera [eagena], baet
he aef terbam slapan ne mihte, o6 he swa seangende his lif forlet* "
15. iEfter J>am, Atilius Regulus, and Nallius Ulsca, })a con-
sulas, foran on Cartaine on Libeum \>set igland mid twam hund
scipa, and J^aer besaitan Sn faesten. pa bef6r hine J^ser HSnni-
bal, se geonga cyning, Amilcores surtu, ))aer h^ ungearewe
buton faestene s£tan ; and baer ealle ofslagene waeran buton *•
fea\^^m. iEfter bam, Claudius, se consul, f6r §ft on Punice ;
and him Hannibal fit on s& ongean c6m, and ealle ofsloh butan
xxx scip-hlaesta, J)a oSflugon to Libeum })am iglande: J^aer
waes ofslagen ix m, and xx m gefangen. *
16. iEfter ]>am f6r Gains I(inius, se consul, on Affrice, and*'
•^e.264— 242] FIRST PUNIC WAR. -HANNIBAL. 87
mid eallum his fserelte on s& forwearS. pses on ))am sfterran
geare, Hannibal sende scip-here on Rome^ and J^aer ungemetlic
gehergadon.
17. iEfter })fim, [Lutatia], se consul, f6r on Affrice mid in
fthund scipa, t6 Sicilium, and him Punice }){er wiS gefuhton.
peer wearS Lutatia wund J)urh o5er cneow, par on mergen
cdm Hfinna mid Hfinnibales fyrde, and him ]>&r gefeaht wi8
Lutatia, J>eh he wund ware, and Hannan geflymde, and him
aefter f6r, o8 he c6m to Cinam Jjsere bvrig. Ra8e J)aBS c6mon
locft Pene mid iyrde to him, and geflymde wurdan, and of-
slagen ii m.
18. pa wilnedon Cartaine oSre siSe fribes to Roman um ; and
h^ hit hhn on J)8et gerad geafan, J>»t ny him Siciliam t6 ne
tugon, ne Sardiniam ; and e^ic him gesealdon ]?ser onufan in m
i< talentana aslce geare.
[Boc IV: Capitul VIL]
L ^fter J>am J?e Rome burh getimbred w^^s v bund wintrum
and VII, wearS ungemetlic f^r-br^ne mid Romanum, J)8Bt nfin
mann nyste hw&ion hit c6m, pfi pe^t fyr [hie] alet, ba wearS
»• Tiber seo eg swa fledu, swa he6 naefre aer naes, ne siSoan ; J)8Bt
he6 maest eall genom pBit binnan ))8ere byrig wses ))sera manna
andlyfene, ge eac on heora getimbrum. On J)am dagum, J)e
.Titus Sempronius and Gratias Gaius wseron consulas on Rome,
[hfj gefuhton wi8 Faliscis J)am folce, and heora ofsl6gon xii m.
i» 2. On J)am geare wurdon [ba] Gallie Romanum wi})erwearde,
pe mon nu haett Langbeardas; and raSe ))8bs heora folc to-
gaedere gelsddon. On heora })am forman gefeohte, waes
Romana in m ofslagen ; and on J)am seftran gear^r-waes Gallia
liii M ofslagen, and ii m gefangen. pa Romane hamweard
- [foran], ]ja noldan h^ don )>one triumphan beforan heora
consulum, ]>e heora gewuna wses [}}onne] h^ sige hsefdon ;
forb6n ]>e he aet J>am asrran gefeohte fleah ; and by Jjset si&ftan
feala geara on missenlicum sigum dreogende wseron.
3. Pa })a Titus Mallius, and Torcwatus Gaius, and Atirius
M Bubulcus waeran consulas on Rome, })a ongunnon Sardinie,
swa h^ Pene gelaerdon, [winnan] wi5 Romanum; and raSe
oferswiSde w»ron. JEiter \>am, Romane wunnon on Cartaine ;
forJj6n })e hf friS abrocen haefdon. Da sendon h^ tua heora
asrendracan to Romanum aefter friSe; and hit abiddan ne
40 mihtan. pa aet J)am ])riddan cyrre, hf sendon x heora peld-
stena] witena, and hf hit abiddan ne mihton. iEt J)am
feorSan cyrre, hf sendon H£innan, heora })one unweorSestan
pega, and he hit abe^.
4. "Witodlice," cwaeS Orosius, "n(i we sindon cumen to
88 KINO ALFKEDS OUOSIUS, Dooe IV: Cm. VII | 5—9. {». e. 2S5
})atn g6dan tidum, ))e us Romane oSwitaS ; and to pare geniht-
suranesse, pe hy us ealnig fore gylpa8, \>mt ure ne sien Jfim
gelican. Ac frine hf mon })onne, aefter hu [monegum] wint-
rum seo sibb gewurde, })aBS \>e hf aest finsibbe wi& monegum
f oleum hafdon ? ponne is j^aet after l wintra and cccc. Ah- *
sige })onne gft hu lange seo sibb gestode ? ponne was pat an
gefir.-
5. Sona pas, on pam afterran geare, Gallie wunnon wio
Romane; and Pene on obre healfe. **Hu bincS eow n
Romanum, hfi seo sibb getastnod ware ? hwaoer he6 si pam i«
gelicost, pe mon nime anne eles dropan, and drype on an
mycel f jt, and pence hit mitt pam* adwascan ? ponne is wen
swa micle swipor, swa he penco pat he hit adwasce, pat he
hit swa micle swiSor [ontydre]. Swa ponne was mid Roma^
num, pat an gefir })at h^ sibbe hafdon, pat h^ under pare w
sibbe to })are mastan sace becdme.'*
6. On heora pam arestan gewinne, Amilcor, Cartaina cyning,
pa he to Romanum mid fyrde faran wolde, pa wearS he fram
Spenum bepridad and ofslagen. On pam geare, Ilirice ofslogan
Romana arendracan. iEfter pam, Fuluius Postumius, sew
consul, for ]>&m on hi fyrde geladde, and fela ofslagen wear6
on agSre healfe, and he ]7eah sige hafde.
7. Sona ]7as, on pam afterran geare, gelardan Romana
bisceopas swylce niwe radas, swylce h^ full oft &r ealde
gedydon, pa him mon on })reo healfa on winnende was, — »
agSer ge Gallie be suban inuntum, ge Gallie be norSan mun-
tum, ge Pene, — })at ny sceoldan mid mannura for h^ heora
godum blotan, and {)at sceolde beon gn Gallisc wapnea-mann,
and Sn Gallisc wifmann. And hy p& Romane, be ])ara bis-
ceopa lare, hy swa cuce bebyrgdon. Ac hit God wrac on him, «•
swa he ar ealneg dyde, swa oft swa hy mid niannum offredan ;
pat hf mid heora cucum [onguldon] })at hf ungyltige cweal-
don. pat was arest gesine on j^am gefeohte pe hy wi6
Gallium hafdon, — J>eh be heora agenes fultumes ware eahta
hund M, buton o6rum lolcum, be hy [him] hafdon to aspo- •*
nen, — j^at hy raSe flugon, J>as [pe] heora consul ofslagen was,
and heora o6res folces in m. pat him ]>a, ge})uhte swylc pat
maste wal, [swylc] hy 6ft ar for noht hafdon. JEt heora
oSran gefeohte, was Gallia ix m ofslagen.
8. pas on pam priddan geare, Mallus Tarcuatus and Fuluius «•
Flaccus waron consulas on Rome. Hy gefuhton wi5 Gallium
and heora iii m ofslogon, and vi m gefengon.
9. On })am afterran geare, waran monige wundra gesewene.
A'n was J)at on PicSno pam wuda fin wile weoU blode ; and
on Thrficio pam lande, mon seah swylce se heofon bume ; <»
». C.2I8— 201] SECOND PUNIC WAR— HANNIBAL. S9
and on Ariminio jjsere byrig waes niht o5 midne daeg; and
wearR swa micei eor8-beofung, Jiflet on Cfiria and on R6])um
]>am iglandura, wurdon micle [hryras], and Colosus gehreSs.
10. py geare, Fiaminius, se consul, forseah ]>sl s»gene, ]>e
i )>a hlyttan him sjedon, and him logan, J)aBt he set ]>am gefeohte
ne come wi5 Gallic ; ac he hit })urhteah, and mid weorSscipe
ge-endade. paer waes Gallia vii m ofslagen, and [xvii]m gefan-
gen. iEfter J)am, Claudius, se consul, gefeaht wi8 Gallic, and
heora ofsloh xxx m ; and he sylf gefeaht \vi5 J)one cyning
10 anwig, and hine ofsloh, and MegelSn ]>a burh ge-eode. jEfter
bam, wunnon Is}>rie on Romane ; jja sendon hy heora consu-
las ongefin, Cornelius and Miniitius. ]?£er wjes micel wael
geslagen on aegSre healfe, and Tstrie wurdon ))eh Romanum
under})eodde.
15 [Boc IV : Capitul VIII.l
1. iEfter Jjam ]>e Rome burh getimbred w^s [v hunde
wintrum ond xxxiii], Hannibal, Pena cyning, besaet Saguntura,
Ispania burh, for)>6n J)e hy on simbel wi5 Romanum sibbe
heoldon] ; and })aer wags sittende viii mona5, o& he h^ ealle
to hungre acwealde, and ])8l burh towearp, J>eh pe Romane heora
aerendracan to him sendon, and hi firmetton baet hi paet gewin
forleton ; ac he hy swa unweorSlice forseah, paet he heora sylf
onseon nolde on pam gewinne, and eac on monegum [o5rum].
iEfter J)am, Hannibal gecySde J^one ni6 and ))one bete, |?e he
wbeforan his faeder gesweor, ]jS he nigon-wintre cniht waes,
]>adt he naefre ne w^urde Romana freond.
2. pa ]>'d Publius Cornelius, and Scipa Publius, and Sempro-
nius Longus, ba by waeron consulas, Hannibal abrsec mid
gefeohte ofer pa beorgas, J?e mon htett Perenei, j^a sindon
10 betwyx Galleum and Ispaneum. And si])))an he gefdr ofer Jja
monegan })eoda, o6 he com to Alpis J>am muntum, and \>ter
e&c ofer abraec, ]>eh him mon oftraedlice mid gefeohtum wi5-
stode, and })one weg geworhte ofer [munt lof]. Swa, ])onne he
to J>am syndrigum stane com, ))onne bet he hine mid fyre
« onhaetan, and si65an mid mattucum heawan ; and mid })am
maestan geswince Jja muntas of erf or. His heres wres fin [c] m
fe)>ena, and xx m gehorsedra.
3. pa he haefde on ))am emnette gefaren o& he com to
Ticenan ]>»re ea, J)a com him \>ier ongefin Scipio se consul,
40 and l^aer frecenlice gewundod wear5, and eac ofslagen waere,
gif his sunu his ne gehulpe, mid })am paet he hjTie foran for-
stod, o8 he on fleame fealh. paer wearS Romana micel wael
geslagen. Heora [Saet] aeftre gefeoht wa3s aet Trefia J?aere ea ;
and eft waeron Romane forslegen and geflymed. Da })aet
« Sempr6nius hirde, heora ober consul, se waes on Sicilium mid
12
do KING ALFREDS OROSIUS ; Book 1V:Cii. VIU §3,4; Cn. IX 1 1, [a. c. 218—201
fyrde gefaren, he })onan afor, and begen ))a consulas waeron
iiiid fyrde oiigean Hannibal ; and heoia gemitting waes [eft]
vet IVefia j^jere ea, and eac Roniaiie geflymed, and swiSor
forslagen, and Hannibal gewundod. JEiter ])am for Hannibal
cfer Bardan ]^one beorh, J>eh ]>e hit ymbe j^one timan waeron *
swa micel snaw-gebland, swa baet 8eg6er ge })£era hors»a fela
forwurdon, ge ])a elpendas ealle buton anum ; ge ]>a, menn
sylfe uneaSe J)one cyle gensesan. Ac forJ>am he geneSde
swiSost ofer Jjone munt, Jje he wiste Jjaet Flamineus, se consul,
wende J>aBt he buton sorge mihte on J)am winter-setle gewunian, f
])e he ]ia on w«s, mid J^am folce ])e he ba gegaderad hsefde,
and luitweogendlice wende paet nan naere tl^e] beet faerelt ymbe
]>one timan anginnan dorste o55e mihte, for[})»m] ungemet-
lican cyle. Mid ]?am ]>e Hgnnibal to }>am lande becom, swa
gewicode he on anre dygelre stowe, neah }>am o&rum folce, i»
and sum his folc sende gind }>set land to baernanne and to
hergeanne; }?8et se consul wres wenende })set eall }>aBt folc
ware geond j^aet land tobrsed, and Jjiderweard farende waes,
and bencende j^aet he h^ on Jjaere hergunge beswice ; and })aBt
folc Duton truman Isedde, swa he wiste |)aet ]jat o6er waes, 08 «•
}>{et Hannibal him c6m ]7wyres on mid ])am fultume ]>e he
aetgaedere haefde, and J)one consul ofsslog, and baes o5res folces
XXV M, and vi gefangen ; and Hannibales folces waes twa m
ofslagen. iEfter )>am Scipia se consul, )>a^ oSres Scipian
broSor, waes monega gefeoht donde on Ispanium, and Mag6-«*
nem Pena ladteow gefeng.
4. And monega wundor gewurdon on J)aBre tide. ^Erest
wjes, }>aet seo sunne waes swylce heo waere eall gelytladu.
0]}er waes, ]>mt mon geseah, swylce seo sunne and se mona
fuhton. pas wundor gewurdon on Arpis })am lande. And on w
JSardinium mon geseah twogen scyldas blode swaetan. And
Falisci baet folc h^ gesawan, swylce seo heofon waere tohliden.
And Athium ))aet folc him ge}>uhte, [J>a] h^ heora corn [ripon],
and heora cawlas afylled haefdon, jiaet [ealle] J>a efir waeron
blodige. M
[Boc IV : Capitul IX.]
1. iEfter J>am ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes v hund wint-
rum and xl, })a ]>a Lucius Amilius, and Paulus Publius, and
Terrentius Uarra, J>a by waeron consulas, hy geforan mid firde
ongean Hannibal ; ac he hi mid Jjam ilcan wrence beswac, be «•
he aet heora aerran gemetinge dyde, and eac mid ]>am niwan pe
hf ffir ne cuSan, ])aet waes, f aet he on faestre stowe let sum his
folc, and mid sumum f6r ongean ba consulas ; and, raSe })aes pe
hy to somne comon, he fleah wio [})ara J)e] jiaer baeftan waeran.
B. c. 218—201] SECOND PDNIC WAR— HANNIBAL'S VICTORY. 9l
and him pa consulas waeron aefter fylgende, and Jjaet folc
sleande, and wendon J)a3t hi, on ]7am daege, sceoldan habban
})one msestan sige. Ac rdpe |)8B3 ]>e Hannibal [to] his fultunie
com, he geflymde ealle })a consular, and on Romanum swa
5 micel wael gesloh swa heora naefre naes, ne ser ne si55an, aet
aniini gefeonte, — ])aet waes xliiii m, and j^aera consula twegen
ofsloh, and J>one {)riddan gefeng; and })a on dseg he minte
cuman to ealra Romana anwealde, baer he forS gefore to jjjere
byrig. JEher }>am, HSnnibal senae ham to [Cartaina] })reo
10 midd gyldenra hringa, his sige t6 tScne. Be bam hringum,
mon mihte witan hwaet Romana dugu5e gefeallen waes ; for-
J)6n \>e hit waes J>eaw mid him on })am dagum, J^aet nfin 6\>er ne
moste gyldenne bring werian, baton he aejjeles cynnes waere.
2. iEfter bam gefeohte, waeron [Romane] swa swiSe for-
ts bohte, pact Celiiis Metellu3,be |?a heora consul waes, ge ealle
neora senatus, haefdon ge]>oht, })aet hy sceoldon Rome burh
forlaetan, ge furSon ealle Italiam. And hy j^aet swa gelaeston,
gif him Scipia ne gestyrde, se waes ])aera cempena yldest, mid
J>am ]>e he his sweorde gebraed, and sw6r \>xt him leofre
«o waere, ]>vet he bine sylfne acwealde ])onne he forlete his faeder
ejiel ; and sa^de eSc ]>xt he ])aera aelces ehtend wolde beon,
swa swa his feondes, ]>e ])aBS wordes waere, ])aet fram Rome
byrig })ohte. And he hy ealle mid ])am genydde, baet hy
a^ds sworan, |>aet by ealle aetgnedere woldon ooSa on
fi heora earde licgean, o55e on heora earde hbban. iEf ter ])am, hi'
gesettan Tictator, })aet he sceolde beon herra ofer pa consulas,
se woes haten Decius lunius. He naes buton xvii wintre. And
Scipian hy gesetton to consule ; and, ealle ])& men, ]>e hi on
peowdome haefdon, by gefreodon, on paet gerfid, baet hy [him]
«o apas sworan, paet h^ him aet pam gewinnum gelaeston. And
sume J>a J>e heora fregean noldan, — \p]>]ye hie ne anhagade poet
hie niehten], — ])onne guidon hi pa consulas mid heora gemaj-
nan fto, and sippan freodan ; and ealle pape fordemede waeron
aer pam, o55s hy sylfe forworht haefdon, hy hit call forgeafon,
«» wi5 pam pe hi him aet pam gewinnum fulleodan. paera manna
waes VI M, pa hi gegaderad waeron. And ealle Italiam geswican
Romanum, and to HSnnibale gecyrdon, forpon pe by waeron
orwene [hwaeSer] aefre Romane to heora onwealde become*
Da gefor Hannibal on Benefente, and by him ongean comon,
4f and him to gecirdon.
3. -^fter pam, Romane haefdon gegaderad iiii legian heora
f olces, and sendon Lucius Postumius, pone consul, on pSGallie,
pe mon nix Lfingbeardas haet, and pa^r ofslagen wear5, and paes
folces fela mid him. ^Efter pam, Romane gesetton Claudius
« Marcellus to consule, se waes aer Scipian gefera. He f6r
02 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book IV: Cu. X | I, 2. [b. c. 218—201
deaniinga mid gewealdenan fultume, on ]>one ende Hannibales
folces, pe he syu on waes, and fela ]>3ds folces ofsloh, and hine
sylfne geflymde. Da ha^fde Marcellus Romanum cu5 gedon,
bset mon Hannibal geflyman mihte, ]>eh ]>e hf &v tvveode
nw»6er hine mon mid aenigon man-fultume geflyman mihte. *
4. Gemonor J)am gewinnum, })a twegen Scipian, ]>e ]>a waeron
consulas, and eac gebroSor, hy wa&ron on Ispanium mid fyrde,
and gefuhton \vi6 Hasterbale Hannibales faederan, and hine
ofslogon ; and his folces xxx m, sume ofi^logon, sume gefen-
gon : se wtes eac Pena o})er cyng. lo
5. iEfter ]^am, Centenus Penula, se consul, baed ]>ect senatus
him fultum sealdon, }>8et lie mihte Hgnnibal mid gefeohte
gesecean ; and he })8Br ofslagen wearS, and viii m hys folces.
^fter })am, Sempronius Graccus, se consul, for eft mid fyrde
ongean Hannibal, and geflymed wearS ; and his heres waes rai- is
eel wael ofslagen.
6. " Hii magon nii Romane,** cwaeS Orosius, " to so8e gesec-
gean, paet hy ]>& haefdon betran tida ponne hi nu habban, ^a hy
swamonega gewinn haefdon endemes [underfongen] ? — fin waes
on Ispania ; oJ>er on Maecedonia ; ])vidde on Capadotia ; feorSe so
aet ham \vi6 Hannibal ; and hi eac oftost geflymde wurdon, and
gebismrade. Ac \>^t waes swiSe svveotol, \>adt hi ]>& waeron
beteran J)egnas J)onne hf nu sien ; ])aet hy ]}eh ]>ees gewinnes
geswican noldon, ac by oft gebidan on lytlum staJ)ole, and on
unwenlicum, j^aet by \>& aetnihstan, hn^fdon ealra |)aera anweald, a
J)e ffir neah heora hsefdon."
[Bdc IV : Capitul X.]
1. ^fter])am be Rome burh getimbred waesv huiid wintrum
and XLiii, ])t^t Marcellus Claudius, se consul, for mid scip-here
on Sicilie, and begeat Siraccuses, heora ])a welegestan burh, »o
|7eh [he] hi aet bam a^rran faerelte begitan ne mihte, })a he by
beseten haefde, tor Archime])es craefte [sumes] Siciiia jiegnes.
2. On l^am teo5an geare, ])aes])e Hannibal wo'nn on Itidie, he
for of Campaina ])'<\m lande, o5 |>reo mila to Rome byrig, and
aet ]iaere eg gewicode, ])e mon Annianus ha»t, eallum Romanum »
to f)ain maestan ege, swa hit mon on ]}aera waepned-manna
gebaerum ongitan mihte, [hu] hy afyrhtede waeran, and
ag^lwede, \>si ])'d wifmen urnon mid stanum wi5 baera wealla,
and cwoedon fjaet by ])a burh werigun woldon, gif pa waepned-
men ne dorstan. ]>aes on morgen, Hannibal for to }>aere byrig, 40
and beforan pam geate his folc getrymede, ]>e mon haet Col-
lina. Ac ]>sl consulas noldan hy selfe swa earge gej^encean,
s\va hi fja wifmen jer forcwaedon, j^aet h^ hi binnan paere byrig
werigan nc dorstan ; ac hy hi butan ])am geate ongean Hanni-
bal trvniedon. Ac )ni by togajdere woldon, |)a com swa un-
B. c. 21t— 201.] SECOND PUNIC WAR— THE TWO SCIPIOS SLAIN. 93
gemetlic ren, })«t heora nfin ne mihte nanes wflepnes [gewcal-
dan] ; and for}>ain toforan. pa se ren abkm, hy foraii eft
togaedcre ; and eft wearS o5er swylc ren, J)jet hy eft toforan,
pa ongeat Hannibal, and liim sylf saede, j)eh \>e be w'rfniende
« weere and wenende Romana onwealdes, paet hit God ne
gepafode.
3. '* GesecgaS me nu Roniane," cwaeS Orosius, " hwaenne paet
gewurde, o85e hwfira {6r ])ain Cristendome, opj^e ge, oS5e oSerc
act asnegum godum mihton ren [abiddan], svva mon siSSan
li mihte, si55an se Crifetenddm vvaes, and nu gyt magon monege
g6*de aet urum haelendum Criste, ])onne him pearf bi5. Hit
waes peah swi5e svveotol, ]>aBt se ilea [Crist], se pe hi eft to
Cristendome onwende, |)a?t se him pone ren to gescildnesse
onsende, peh hi paes wyrSe naeran, to-[|^onJ pa*t hy sylfe, and
13 eac monige o&re purh hy, to pam Cristendome, and to |>am
sopan geleafan, become."
4. On pam dagum pe pis gewearS, waeron twegen consulas
ofsldgen on Ispania: pa wajron gebroSor, and waeron begen
Scipian h&tene. Hy wurdon beswicene fram Hasterbale, Pena
» cjniinge. — On paere tide, Quintus Fuluius, se consul, ge-egsade
ealle pa yldestan menn, pe on Campina waeron, j^aet hy hi
sylfe mid attre acwealdon. And ealle jja yldestan menn, pe
waeron on Cfipu paere byrig, he ofsloh, forpon pe he wende |)aet
hi woldon Hannibale on fultume beon, ])eh ])e pa senatius him
M haefde pa died faeste forboden.
5. pa Romane ^eahsedon \>vct pa, consulas on Ispanium
ofslagen wurdon, pa ne mihton ]ni senatus n^enne consul ur.der
him findan, pc dorste on Ispaiiie mid fyrde gefaran, buton })aera
consula oSres sunu, Scipia waes haten, se waes cniht. Se waes
so geome biddende, |?aet him mon fultum sealde, piet he mo.^te
on Ispanie fyrde geliedan; and he j^aet [faereltj swi])ost for
pam purhteah. pe he pohte \>ddt [he] hys faeder and hi; faederan
gewTaece, peh pe he hit faeste wi8 [pa] senatus haele. Ac Ro-
mane waeran paes faereltes swa geornfulle, |)eh pe hy s\vi5e
»» gebrocode waeron on heora licgendan feo, pe hi g^^mnene haef-
dop, for pxim gewinnum \>e hy pa haefdon on feower healfa,
paet hy eall him gesealdon jjaet hy pa haefdon ]>am faerelte to
fultume, buton paet aelc wifman [liaefde] ane yndsan guides,
and [an] pund seolfres, and aelc waepned-man anne bring and
40 ane hoppan.
6. pa Scipia haefde gefaren to paere niwan byrig Cartaina,
pe mon nu Cordofa hset, he besaet Magonem, Hannibales
broSor; and forpon pe he on pa burh-leodc on ungearewe
becom, he hi on lytlan fyi-ste mid liungre on [his] geweald
4*genydde, paet him se cyning sylf on hand eodc; and he ealle
04 KINO ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Dook IV; Cii. X f 7—9. [b. c. 218— 'iOl
l^a o6re sume ofsloh, — siime geband, and bone cyning gebun-
denne to Rome sende, and nionege mid nim J>aera yldestena
weotena. Binnan [Saere] byrig wies micel licgende feoh fun-
den : sum hit Scipia to Rome sende, — sum he hit het })am
folce daelan. «
7. On bsere tide, for Leuinus, se consul, of Macedonia on
Sicilie mia scip-here ; and })8er ge-eode [Agrigentum] jia burh,
and gefeng Hannonam heora ladteow ; and si55an him eodan
on hand xl burga; and xxvi he gc-eode mid gefeohte. On
bare tide, Hannibal ofsloh Gneus Fuluius |)one consul on lo
Italium, and eahta m mid him^ JEher ]>am. Hanniball feaht [wi5
Marcellus] })one consul J)ry dagas : j)y fonnan dspge, |>a folc
feollan on aegSre healfe gelice; J)y sefteran da*ge. Hannibal
haefde sige ; \>y }>riddan daege hiefde se consul. ^Efter bam,
Fauius Maxinms, se consul, for mid scip-here to Tarentan paere w
byrig, sua Hannibal nyste, and pa burn on niht abraec, swfi J>d
nystan, J)e ]>ver inne wjeron ; and Hannibales ladteow ofsloh
Cartolon, and xxx m mid him.
8. ]7aes on j^am aefteran genre, Hannibal bestael on Marcellus
Claudius, l>one consul, j^ser he on fyrde sret, and bine ofsloh, ?•
and his folc mid him. On |iam dagum, Scipia geflymde Has-
terbal on Ispanium, Hannibales oj^oerne bro5or; and })»s
folces him eode on hand bund eahtatig burga. Swa IfiS \v«es
Pena folc Scipian jia he by geflymed haefde, swa )>eh \ye he by
sume wi5 feo gesealde, pact he ]>dct weorS nolde agan, J)aBt him "
mon wi8 sealde, ac hit o5rum mannum sealde. On ])am ilcan
geare, beswac eft Hannibal twegen consulas, Marcellus and
Cirspinus, and by ofsloh.
9. ])a. Claudius Nerone, and [Marcus IJvius] Salinatore
waeran consulas, Hasterbal, Hannibales broj^or, for mid fyrde ^o
of Ispanium on Italia [Hannibale] to fultume. pa geahsedon
\)Si consulas J)aet aer aer Hannibal, and him ongean comon, swa
he [swa] pa muntas ofcrfaren haefde, and pvev haefdon lang-
sum gefeoht, aer |)aera folca ajier fluge. ]>aet waes swiSor on
]?am gelang, }>aet Hasterbal swa late fleah, for|>6n ]>e he elpendas ^
mid him haefde ; and Rumane haefdon sige. par wear8 Has-
terbal ofslagen, and liii m [his] heres, and v m gefangen. pa
heton ]>a consulas Hasterbale past heSfod of aceorfan, and
gworpan hit beforan Hannibales wic-stowe. Da Hannibale
cu8 waes, |)aet his bro5or ofslegen waes, and )?aes folces swa fela <•
mid him, j)a wear5 him aerest ege fram Romanum, and gefor
on Bruti ^aet land, pa haefde Hannibal and Romane an gear
stilnesse him betweonum, forj76n ]>e ])S folc biitu on fefer-adle
mid ungemete swulton. On J>aere stilnesse, Scipia ge-eode
ealle Ispanie, and siSSan com to Rome, and Romanum to rsede «»
B. c. 218—201] SECOND PUNIC WAR— SCIPIO ROUTS HANNIBAL. 9$
gelaerde, baet hy mid scipum f6re on Hannibales land, pa
i.endon [Roniane] hine, jjael he J>8bs faereltes consul waere ;
and ra5e J)aBs J)e he on Pene com, him com oiigean H^inno se
cyning, uinvajrlice, and ]>sev wearft ofslagen. On J)flere tide,
5 Hannibal feaht wi5 Sempronius ])one consul on Italiam, and
liine bedrfif into Rome byrig.
10. ^fter })am,foran Pene ongean Scipian mid eallum heora
fultume, and [wic-stowa] namon on twam stowum, neah J)are
byrig, \)e inon U'tica het: on o5re wseron Pene, — on o6re
10 NumeSe, ])e him on fultume waeran, and gej>6ht hsefdon J)aBt
hy ]>dP'T sceoldan winter-setl habban. Ac siSSan Scipia geah-
sode }>aBt ])a fdrewcSrdas waeron feor ]^am faestenne gesette,
and eSc baet [)>8Br] nane o5re neSr nseran, he })S dygellice
gclsedde his fyrde betuh J>am weardum, and feawa menn to
u o5rum Jjaera faestenna onsende, to bon j^aet hy his aenne ende
onbaerndon, ])aet si85an maest ealle J^e })ser binnan wasran,
waeron wi8 })acs fyres weard, to |?on \>set hy hit acwencan
bohton. He ]>& Scipia, gemong J)am, hy maest ealle ofsloh«
Ua }>aBt })a o8re onfundon, ]>e on J>am oSrum [faestenne] waeron,
whi waeron floc-mselum j^ider-weard J>am o5rum to fultume;
and hy Scipia waes ealle J)a niht sleande, swa hf })onne c6mon,
o5 daeg; and si5San he [hie] sloh, ofer ealne []>one] daeg,
fleonde. And heora twegen cyningas, Hasterbal and Sifax,
o5fIugon to Cartaina baere byrig, and gegaderedan })one fultum,
M })e hi ]>S haefdon, and ongefin Scipian comon, and eft wurdon
geflymed into Cartaina. Sume o5f lugon to Cretan Jjam i^lande ;
and him Scipia sende scip-here aefter, j^aet mon sume otsloh, —
sume gefeng. And Sifax wear8 gefangen, heora o6er cyning,
and sipjjan waes to Rome on racentan sended.
•• 11. On }>am gefeohtum, waeron Pene swa forhfnde, \>set hf
nS, si55an hy wi5 Romane to nahte ne bemaeton ; and sendon
on Italic aefter Hannibale, and baedan J)aet he him to fultume
come. And he him wepende Jiaere bene getygSade, for})6n
]>e he sceolde Italiam forlaetan, on ))am ]7reoteo6an geare [}>aes]
" pe he fier 6n com ; and he ealle ofsloh, J>e of })am landum his
men waeron, and mid him ofer sss noldan.
12. pa he hamweard seglede, |>a het he anne mann stigan
on J>one maest, and locian hwae^er he })aet land gecneowe, ^aet
111 toweard waeron. pa ssede he him, })aet he gesawe ane to-
<• brocene byrgenne, swylce heora ))eaw waes ))8et mon ricum
mannum bufan eor5an of stanum worhte. pa waes Hannibale,
aefter heora hae})eniscum gewunan, ))aet findwyrde swiSe la&;
and him un])anc saede })aes Sndwyrdes, and ealne })one here he
het mid ))am scipum })anon wendan, J)e he [an: to] ge))oht
« haefde, and up comon aet Leptan ]7am tune, and hraedlice f6r
'JO KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; liouK IV; Ch. XI §1,2. [b. c.801
to Caitaina and biddcnde wres ])aBt he moste wi8 Scipian
sprecan, and wilniende waes ]^8et lie fri5 betweox bam folcum
findan sceolde. Ac hy heora sundor-spi aece, ]>e hy betweox
])ani [folcum] togajdere-weard gespraecon, to unsibbe brohton,
and hy to gil'eolite gyredon. And ra5e j^aes ])e hi togaedere*
comon, Hannibales folc wear5 geflymed, and xx m ofslagen, and
V hinid and eahtatig elpenda, and Hannibal oSfleah feowera sum
to A))ranietuni ham faestenne. pa spndon })a burh-leode of
Cavtaina a?fter Hannibale, and cwaedon [j^aet] hhn selest waere,
])apt hy fri5es to Romanum wilnade. pa })a Gains Cornelius «•
and Lentulus Pnblius waeron consulas, wear5 Cartainum friS
alyfed fram Scipian, mid ])iura [Senata] willan, on Jiaet ger&d,
l^ktt ]m igland Sicilia and Sardinia hirdon to Romanum, and
]>aet hy him aelce geare gesealde swa fela talentana seolfres,
SNNa hy him ]ionne alyfde; and Scipia het v hund heora scipa i»
lip ateon, and forbaernan, and siS5an to Rome hamweard for. —
])a him mon pone triumphan ongean brohte, J)a eode ]>ddr mid
Terrentius, se mrera Cartaina sceop, and baer haett on his
heafde, forpdn Romane haefdon ])&, nivvHce gesett, |)8et ])& pe
haett beran moston,])onne hy [hwelc] folc ofer wunnen haefdon, «•
paet ])S moston aegSer habban ge feorh ge freodom.
[Boc IV : Capitul XL]
1. iEfter pampe Rome burh getimbred waes v hund wintrum
and L. waes ge-endad ])aBt aeftere Punica gewinn and Ro-
mana, paet hy dreogende waeran xiin winter. Ac Romanes
raSe l^a^s o&er ongunnon wi6 Maecedonie. pa hlutan pa
consulas, hwylc heora paet gewinn aerest underfon sceol-
de. pa gehleSt hit Quintius Flaminius, and on pam ge-
winne monega gefeoht burhteah, and oftost sige haefde, 08
Philippus heora cyning iripes baed, and hit him Romane alyf-2»
don ; and siSSan he for on Laecedemonie, and Quintius Flami-
nius genydde begen pa cyningas, paet hy sealdon heora suna
to gislum. Philippus, Macedonia cyning, sealde Demetrias hys
sunu, and [Naui5a], Laecedemonia cyning, sealde ArmenSn his
sunn. And ealle pa Romaniscan menu, pe Hannibal on Crece «
geseald haefde, him behead se consul, paet hy eall heora hea-
fod bescearon, to tScne paet he hy of peowdome Sdyde.
2. On paere tide, Subres, and Cenomanni pa folc hy togae-
dere hy gesomnodan for Amilcores lare, Hannibales [broSor],
pone he aer on Italium him beaeftan forlet ; and si58an forah 4#
on Placentie and on Cremone pS land, and h^ mid ealle awes-
ton, pa sendon Romane pider Claudius Fuluius, pone consul,
and he hy uneaSe oferwann. iEfter pam Flamineus, se con-
sul, gefeaht wi5 Philippus, Maecedonia cyning, and wi8 ThrSci,
20
\
«=. 195] ANTIOCHUS, THE SYRIAN, AT WAR WITH THE ROMANS. 97
and wi8 Ilirice, and wi5 nionega o5re ]>eoda, on anum gefeohte,
and hy ealle geflynide. paer wees Macedonia ehta m ofslagen,
and VI M gefangen. JFJter bam, Sempronius, se consul, wearS
ofslagen on Ispania mid ealre his fyrde. On Jjajre tide, Mar-
• cellus, se consul, wearS geflymed on Etruria }>am lande, })a
com Furius, o8er consul, him to fultume, and sige haefde ; and
hf si56an J)set land eall awestan.
3. pa })a Lucius Ualerius and Flaccus Marcus wseron consulas,
pa, on^n Antiocjius, [Sira] cyning, winnan wi5 RomSnum, and
^^ of Asia on Europe mid fyrde geior. On Jjaere tide, hebudon
Romane Jjset mon Hannibal, Cartaina cyning, gefenge, and hine
si£5an to Rome brohte. pa he jjset gehyrde, Jja fleah he to
Antiochdse, Siria cyninge, }iaer he on tweogendlican onbide
w-jes, hwaB}>er he wi5 Romanum winnan dorste, swa he on gun-
^^ i^cn hsefde. Ac hine Hannibal aspon, J)aBt he j^aet gewinn leng
o migan. pa sendan Romane Scipian Affricanus, heora asrend-
•^^can, to Antiochuse, pa het he Haimibal, J>aet he wi8 ba
^^^rendracan spraece, and him geandwyrde. pa hi nanre siboe
•^ ^ gewearS, 8a c6m sef ter ]^am Sci})ia, se consul, mid Claf none,
^^^irum consule, and Antiochuses folces ofsloh xl m. Da&s on \>am
^^^^fteran geare, gefeaht Scipia wi8 Hannibal ute on sse, and sige
*^ ^fde. Da Antiochus Jjaet gehyrde, J}a baed he Scipian fri})es,
^^- nd him his sunu ham onsende, se waes on his wealde, swa he
^^^yste hu he him to com ; butan, swa sume menn saedan, Jjaet
** *^e sceolde beon on hergunge gefangen, o55e on wearde.
4. On j^aere firran Ispanie forwearS Emilius, se consul, mid
^^allum his folce fram Lusitaniam })aere }>eode. On ]>am dagum,
^orwear8 Lucius Beuius, se consul, mid eallum his folce fram
^tusci J)am leodum ; }>aet |)aer nan to lafe [ne] wear8 ]>2et hit to
^ome gebodade.
5. iEfter pam, Fuluius, se consul, for mid fyrde on Crece to
^am beorgum, pe mon Olimphus hset, ba waes paes folces fela on
^n faesten o8flogen. pa, on j^am gefeohte, pe hy ]>aBt faesten
V)recan woldan, waes fela Romana mid flanum ofscotod, and
'^nid stanum oftorfod. pa se consul ongeat, baet hy baet faesten
^ibrecan ne mihton, ba behead he sumum pam folce, baet hy
5ram \>am faestenne aioran, and J)a o5re he het paet hy wio paera
^8erra flugan ponne paet gefeoht maest waere, paet hi mid pam
aloccodan (it pa be paer binnan waeran. On pam fleame, be pa
^ burh-ware eft wi8 pa3S faestenes flugon, heora wearS ofslagen
:XL M, and pa pe paer to ISfe wurdon, him on hand eodan. On
7>am dagum, for Marcus, se consul, on Ligor paet land, and
geflymed wear8, and his folces ofslagen iiii m.
6. pa pa Marcus Claudius and Marcellus Quintus waeron
^» consulas, Philippus, Maecedonia cyning, ofsloh Romana aerend-
13 •
u
dS KING ALFRED'S OIIOSIUS; Book IV: Cii. XII i 1 [b. c. 151
racan, and sende Demetrias his sunu to j^am senatum, }>flet he
baet yrre gesette \vi6 hy ; and, J>eh pe he swa gedyde, })a he
nam com, Philippus het his o])erne sunu pajt he hine mid
attre acwealde, forjjon ]>e he teah hine j^aet he hys ungerisna
spraece vviS ]>a, senatus* On j^a^re ilcan tide, Hannibal hiss
agnum willan hine sylfne mid attre acwealde. On }>»re tide,
ooiewde Fulcania pedi igland on Sicilium, \>est naes gesewen »r
ba. On ]>H*re tide, Quintus Fuluius, se consul, gefeaht wi8 }>a
fyrran Ispanie, and sige haefde.
7. Da \>a Lapidus Mutius waes consul, wolde seo strengste it
})eod ^vinnan on Romane, \>e mon J>a het Basterne, and nu hy
mon het Hungerie : hy wolllan caman Perseuse to fultume,
Maecedonia cyninge. pa waes Donua seo efi swa swi5e oferfro-
ren, J^aet hy getruwedon Jjaet hi ofer ]>am ise faran mihton ; ac
hi maest ealle J)aBr forwurdon. »
8. Da ]}a P. Licinius Crassus and Gains Casius waeron con-
sulas, ))a gewear5 ))aet Maecedonisce gewinn, ]>xt mon ea5e
mceg to )>am maestan gewinnum getellan ; for bam ]>e, on paxn
dagum, wasron ealle Italie Romanum on fuitume, and eac
Phtolomeus, Egypta cyning, — and Argeatus, Capadotia cyn-«o
ing, — and Emenis, Asia cyning, — ^and Masinissa, Name))ia
cyning. And Perseuse, Maecedonia cyninge, him wa&ron on
fuitume ealle Thraci and Ilirice. And ra5epaes }>e h^ t6 somne
comon, Romane wurdon geflymed ; and ra5e })aBS, aet oSrum
fefeohte, hy wurdon eac geflymed. And aefter f>am gefeohtum, ««
^erseus waes ealne ])one gear Romane swi5e swencende, and
si55£.n he for on Ilirice, and abraec Sulcanum heora burh, seo
waes Romanum underpeod ; and micel ]>aBS mann-cynnes, — sum
acwealde, — sum [on] Maecedonie laedde. JEher f>am, gefeaht
Lucius Emilius, se consul, wi5 Perseus, and hine oferwonn, st
and his folces ofsloh xx m ; and he sylf aet j^am cyrre o5fleah,
and ra5e aefter })am gefangen wear5, and to Rome broht, and
}>aer ofslagen. And monega gefeoht gewurdon, on ]>am dagum,
on monegum landum, Jjaet hit n(i is to longsum eall to [gesec-
genne]. u
[Boo IV: Capitul XIL]
1. iEfter })am ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes vi hund win-
frum, \>a J)a Lucius Lucinius, and Lucullus Aula waeron con-
sular, wearS Romanum se maesta ege fram Sceltiferin, Ispania
folce : and nanne mann naefdon, ^e I>ider mid fyrde dorst« «
gefaran, buton Scipian })am consule, se waes aefter J>am faerelte
Affricanus hfiten, for})6n be he ]>a o8re si6e }>ider for }>g nfin
o})er ne dorste ; ]>eh pe Romane hacfde geworden, bwene &r,
f aet he on Asiam faran sceolde ; ac he monega gefeoht on
B. c. 149—146] THIUI) PUNIC WAR-SCIPIO AFRICANUS. 99
Ispanium on missenlicum sigum }>urhteah. On |)am daguin,
Serius Galua, Scipian gefera, gefeaht wi5 Lusitaniani, Ispania
folce, and geflymed wearS.
2. On J)am dagum, bebudon Romana godas bam senatum.
* }>set mon Tbeatrum worbte him to plegan ; ac nit Scipia oft-
raedlice ham ahead, \>?et hy hit ne angunnon ; and eac sylf
s^de, ))a he ham of Ispanium com, })aet hit vvaere se msesta
unraed, and se maesta gedwola. Hy ba Romane, for bis ci-
dinge, and |)urh his lare, oferhyrdon pam godum ; and eall
10 J>aBt feoh, })a3t hi jjaer tosamnod liaefdon, j^e hy wi5 ])am sylum
and wi5 ]>am worce syllan woldan, hy hit wi5 oSrum Jjingum
sealdau. — Nu maeg J}am Cristenan gescomian. })e swylc deofol-
gyld iufia5 and begongaS, ]>a, se, be Cristen naes, hit swa swiSe
forseah, se ]>e hit fyrSriau sceolde, aefter heora agnum ge-
w wunan.
3. iEfter bam, Serius Galua for eft on Lusitanie, and fri5
[genam] wio by, and by under ]?am friSe beswSc. Seo d»d
\vear8 forneah Romanum to J)am maestan hearme, j^aet hira ndn
folc ne getruwode, ]>e him under})eod waes.
fo [BiklV: Capitul XIIL]
1. JEiter J)am ]>e Rome burh getinibred waes vi hund win-
trum and ii, ])a ))a Censorinus Marcus and Mallius Lucius
waeron consulas, pa gewearS j^aet ])ridde gewinn Romana and
Cartaina ; and gewearS })a senatus him betweonum, gif hy mon
rs J)riddan si5e oferwimne, baet mon ealle Cartaina towurpe.
And eft sendon Scipian })iaer, and he hi ast heora forman ge-
feohte geflymde, and bedraf into Cartaina. Jtliter pam, by
ba&dan friSes Romane, ac hit Scipia nolde him alyfan wio
nanum o6rum J^inge, buton by him ealle heora waepeno agea-
» fon, and ]>a burh forleton, and paet nan ne ssete hyre x milum
neab. JEher j^am ])e J>aet gedon waes, hy cwaedon |)aBt [him]
leofre waere, ))aBt by mid })aere byrig aetgaedere forwurdon,
)>onne hi mon buton h'.m towurpe. And him eft waepeno
worhton ]>h ])e isen baefdon ; and jia j^e naBfdon,hy worhton, —
w sume of seolfrc, — sume of treowum, and gesetton him to cyn-
ingum twegen HasterbSlas.
2. " Nu ic wille," cwaB5 Orosiu-, '* secgan hiilucu heo waes : —
hyre [ymbegong waes xxx inila] ; and eall heo waes mid sae
utan [befangen], bqtan l)riin milum. And se weall waes xx
4« fota J}icce, and xl [elna] beab ; and }^aer waes binnan o5er
laesse faesten, on J)am sses clife, Jiaet woes twegra inila beab.
Hf })a Cartainienses aet bam cyrre, [])a] burh aweredon, peh
pe Scipia ^r fela }>aes wealles tobrocen haefdc, and si65an bam-
weard for.**
e
100 KING ALFRED'S OllOSIUS, Bouk V: Cii. I | 1. [«. c. I4!5.
3. pa \>a Gneo Cornelius, and Lentulus Lucilius waeron
coiisulas, })a for Scipia |?riddan si5e on Affrice, to})6n }>act he
]>ohte Cartainan toweorpan. And ]>a, he }>aBr to com, he waes
VI dagas on ]>a burh feohtende, o}) ]Ja burh-warc baedon ]>aet hj^
nioston beon heora underJ>eowas, J>a hy [hie] bewerian ne mih- s
ton. pa het Scipia ealle \>a, wifmenn [aerest utgSn], })aera wacs
XXVI M ; and ]>a ba waepned-menn )>JBra waes xxx m. And se
cyning Hasterbal hine sylfne acwealde, and his wif, mid hyre
twam sunum, hi sylfe forbasrnde for ]>ves cyninges dea5e. And
Scipia het ealle ^a burh toweorpan, and aelcne hiewe-stfin to- lo
beatan, ]>vet by to nanum wealle si65an ne mihton. And
seo burn inneweard bfirn xvi dagas, ymb vii bund wintra pass
])e heo aer getimbred waes.
4. pa W8BS Jjaet })ridde gewinn ge-endod Punica and Romana,
on ]?ani feorSan geare J)aes }>e hit ser ongunnen waes ; ]>e\\ pe is
Romane haefdon aer langsum gemot ymbe baet, hwaeSer him
raedlicre waere, pe hi pa burh mid ealle fordyaon, paet hy S si6-
6an on pa healfe friS haefdon, pe hy hi [stondan forleten,] to
"»6n paet him gewinn eft ponan awdce, forpcin by ondredan gif
i hwilum ne wunnon, paet hy to raSe fislSwedon and S- w
eargadon.
5. " Swa paet eow Romanum nu eft cu6 wearft, si65an se
Cristendom waes,** cwaeS Orosius, " past ge eowra yldrena hwet-
stan forluron, eowra gewinna, and eovvres hwaetscipes ; forpon
ge syndon nu utan faette, and innan hlaene ; and eowre yldran 25
wieron utan hlaene, and innan faette, stronges modes and faestes.
Ic nSt eac," cwaeS he, "hii nylt ic pa hwile beo pe ic pas word
sprece, buton paet ic min geswync amyrre. Hit bio eac ge-
ornlic, paet mon heardlice guide pone hnescestan mealm-stan,
cefter })am paet he pence pone selestan [hwet-stan] on to geraecan- ao
ne. Swa bonne, is me nu swiSe earfeSe heora mod to ahwet-
tanne, nii hit naSor nele beon ne scearp ne heard."
[Boc V : Capitul I.]
1. " Ic wSt,*' cwaeS Orosius, " hwaet se RomSna gilp swifiost
is, — forpon pe hi manega folc oferwunnan, and [monege] cyn- w
ingas beforan heora triumphan oftraedlice drifan. paet sindon
pa [godan] tida, pe hy ealne weg fore gilpap ; gelicost pam pe
hi nil cwaedon, pa^t pa tida him anum gesealde waeran, and
iKTran eallum [folcum] ; ac, paer hi hit geome ongitan cuSan,
ponne [wisten hie, paet hie waeronj eallum folcum gemaene. 40
Gif hi ponne cweSap paet pS tida gode waeron, forpon [pe] hi pa
ane burh welige gedydan, ponne magon hi rihtor cweSan,
bget paet [waeren pa] ungesaeligestan, forpon pe purh paere anre
burge wlenceo.wurdon ealle opre to waedlan gedone.
u c 140] CARTHAGE AND CORINTH DESTROYED. 101
2, Gif hi ]>onne J^aes ne gelyfan, acsian J^onne Italia, hyra
agene land-leode, hu him J^a tidagelicodon.^a hi man sloh and
hynde, and on o6re land sealde xx wintra and c.
3. Gif hi J^onne him ne gelyfan, acsige }>onne Ispanie, ]>e
* Jjaet ylce waeran dreogende twa hund wintra, and nianige o)>re
]7eoda; and eac |>a manegan cyningas, hu him licode, }>onne hi
man on geocon, and on racentan, beforan heora triumphan
drifon, him to gilpe, wi8 [Rome] weard ; and syJ^J^an on carcer-
num lagon, [o}>] hi dea&e swulton. And hi manige cyningas
'• geswenctan, to jJon ]>sdt hi eal gesealdon J^aet hi )>onne hsefdon
\vi8 heora egnnan life. Ac for)>6n hit is us uncu5 and ungely-
fedlic, for}>6n J^e we synd on })am friSe geborene, J^e hjr ]>&
uneaSe heora feorh mid geceapodon. pset waes sy)>}>an Crist
geboren waes, }>aBt we waeron of aelcon beowdome alysede, and
" of aelcon ege, gif we him fulgangan wyllaS."
[Boc V : Capitul II.]
1. iEfter J?am ]>e Romana burh getimbred waes vi hund win-
trum and vi, — paet waes ]>y ilcan geare )>e Cartaina toworpen
waes, — aefter hyre hryre — Gneo Cornelius and Lentulus Lucio
" towurpon Corinthum, ealra Creaca heafod-burh. On hyre
bryne, gemultan ealle |>a anlicnessa togaedere, ])e j^asr binnan
waeran, ge [gyldene], ge sylfrene, ge aerene, ge cyperene, and
on pyttas besuncon. Git to daege, man haet Corinthisce fatu
ealle \>e J^aerof geworhte waeran, for})6n )>e hi sint faegeran and
'* dyrran ]^onne aenige ojpre.
2. Be tham yrde uariato : — On }>am dagum, waes fin hjh'Je on
Hispanium, se waes Uariatus haten, and waes my eel j^eof-man ;
and on l^aere stalunge he \vear8 reafere ; and,^on ]>ani reaf-lace,
lie him geteah to mycelne man-fultum, and manige tunas
*• oferhergode. /Efter }>am, his werod weox to ])6n swiSe j^aet he
manige land forhergode, and Romanum wearS micel ege
fram him, and Uecilins, }>one consul, ongean hine mid
fyrde sendan, and he )>aer geflymed wear5, and his folces
se maesta dael ofslagen. JEt o5rum cyrre, ]>yder for Gains
Folucius, se consul, and eac geflymed wear8. -/Et j^riddan
** cyrre, )>yder for Claudius, se consul, and }}ohte |?aet he Romana
bysmor gebetan sceolde, ac he hit on pam faerelde swy5or
geycte, and uneaSe sylf aweg com.
3. iEfter J)am, Ueriatus gemette, mid |>rim hund manna, Ro-
mana an M on anum wuda, ]>ser waes Ueriatuses folces hund
" seofontig ofslagen, and Romana in hund, and )>a o5re gefly-
mede wurdon. On ])am fleame, wearS an [Ueriatuses] J>egen
|iam 0|>rum to lange aefterfylgende, o5 man his hors under him
ofsccat. pa woldan ]>& o5re ealle hine aenne ofslean, o58e
102 KING ALFRED'S OftOSlUS; Book V: Ch. IJ, {5—8. [b.c.116— HO
gebindan, J?a sloh he anes mannes hors mid his sweorde, padt
him wand }}aet heafod 6f. SiSSan waes eallum J>am oSnim swa
mycel ege fram him, Jiaet hi hine [leng] gretan ne dorstan.
4. iEfter bam, Apius Claudius, se consul, gefeaht wi5 Gselle,
and |>ajr geflymed wearS ; and raSe baes eft fyrde gelaedde wi8 «
hi, and sige haefde, and heora ofsloh vi m. pa he hamweard
waes, l^a baed he J^aet man dyde beforan him j^one triumphan ;
ac Romane him untreowlice his forwyrndon, and hit under Jiaet
ladedon, for])6n J>e he aer aet J^am oSrum cyrre sige naefde.
5. Be bAM MANN-cwEALME I — iEftcF J^aiu, wflBs swa mycel lo
man-cwealm on Rome, baet J^aer nfin uten-cumen man cuman
ne dorste, and manige land*binnan j^aere by rig wseran butan
aelcum yrfewearde. Hi witon |>eah }>aet f^aet yfel ofereode
butan geblote, swa pa, manegan ier dydon, J^e hi wendon J^aet
hy mid heora deofol-g}^ldum gestyred haefdon. Butan tweon, >*
gif hi pBL blotan mihtan, hi woldan secgean Jiaet him heora
godas gehulpan. Ac hit waes Codes gifu, j^aet ealle p& l^on,
^e hit don sceoldan, o5 hit sylf ofereode.
6. iEf ter j^am, Fauius, se consul, for mid fyrde ongean Feriatus,
and geflymed wear8. Se consul gedyde eallum Romanum pa, «o
bysmerlicestan daede, pa, he aspeon of Sci})J)ium syx hund
manna to him his ge)>oftena ; and, j^a hi him to coman, he het
him eallum pa handa of aceorfan. — yEfter )>am, Pompeius, se
consul, for on Numentmas, Ispania beode, and geflymed wear8.
Ymbe feowertune gefir baes j^e Uenatus wi8 Romane [\vinnan] »
ongan, he wearS fram his agenum mannum ofslagen ; and swa
oft swa hine Romane mid gefeohte gesohton, he hi simle ge-
flymde. paer dydan j^eah Romane lytle treowJ>a, )>aet him pa
wjeran laoe and unw}T8e, pe heora hlaford beswicon, J^eah pe
hi him leana to }>aere tide wendan. «•
7. Ic sceal eac nyde }}ara manegra gewinna geswigian, pe on
}>am east-landum gewurdan : his me sceal abreotan for Romana
gewinnum. — On paave tide, Metridatis, Partha [cyning], ge-eode
Babiloniam, and ealle |}a land pe betweox }>am twain [eaum]
waeron Hiduse and Tdasfe, }>a waeran aer on Romana anwealde. «
And si55an he gebraedde his rice east o5 I ndea gemaero ; and
Denietria, Asia cyning, hine twiwa mid fyrde gesohte. JEt o8-
rum cyrre, he wearS geflymed ; aet o)>rum, gefangen. He waes
on Romana anwealde, for]?on pe hi hine J)aer gesettan.
8. iEfter|?am, Mantius, se consul, for on Numentine Ispania 40
folc, and paer waes winnende, o5 he nam frifi wi5 }7aet folc ; and
sy55an hine aweg bestael. pa he ham com, |}a heton hine
Romane gebindan, and gebringan beforan Numentia faestenes
geate. pa naSer ne hine ]>a eft ham la^dan ne dorstan, be hine
^yder laeddan, ne his J?a onfdn noldon, pe hine man to brohtc ; «
B. c. 137.] SCIWO SENT TO SPAIN. 103
ac swiSe hreo'.vlice swa gebend he on anre stowe beforan }>ain
geate wajs wuniende, oh he his Hf forlet.
9. On J>am dagum, Brutus, se consul, ofsloh Ispania folces
LX M, J>a waeran Lusitgniam on f ultume ; and raSe ])sds he for eft
* on Lusitfinie, and hyra ofsloh L m, and vi m gefeng. On J>ain
dagum, for Lapidus, se consul, on J^a nearan Ispanie, and
geflymed wearS, and his folces waes ofslagen vi m ; and ^a J>e
J^aer aweg conian, hi ofiflugon mid J^am maestan bismore.
Hw»5er Romane hit witon [nu] a^nigum men to secganne,
'• hwtet heora folces on Ispaniam on [feawum gearum] forwurde,
]>onne hi fram gesaelgum tidum gilpaS, J^onne waeron ]>a, him
sylfum J7a ungesaligestan ?
10. pa}>a Seruius Fuluius and Flaccus Quintus waeron consulas,
wearo on Ptome an cild geboren, j^aet haefde feower fet, and
** feower handa, and feower [eagan], and feower earan. — On }>ara
geare, asprang up Etna fyr on Sicilium, and mare j^aes landes
forbaernde ]>onne hit aefre aer dyde. ""
[Bog V : Capitul III.]
1. iEfter }>am be Romana burh getimbred wacs vi hund ^vintrum
" and XX, ba ]>sl Mantius gedyde J)one yfelan fry 8 on NumSntiam^
swa hit Komane [selfe] saedon, }>aet, under heora anwealde, nfin
bysmorlicre d»d ne gewurde, buton on J>am gefeohte aet
Calidenes Furculus ; pa, sendon Romane Scipian on NumSntie
mid fyrde. Hi [sindon] on \>am norS-west-ende Ispania, and
" hi hi [selfe] aer |>am mid iiii m, [aweredon] f eowertyne winter,
wi5 Romana xl m, and oftost sige haefdon.
2. pa besaet hi Scipia healf gear on heora facstene, and hi to
bon gebrocode, j^aet him leofre waes j^aet hi hi sylfe [fomeSdon],
ponne hi ]}» yrmpa lencg |>rowedon. pa se Scipio onget baet
■• hi swylces modes waeran, pa het he sum his f olc [feohtanj on
baet faesten. paet hi mid pam paet folc ut aloccodan : pa [waeron
pa] burh-ware to pon f agene, and to pon bli5e, paet ny feohtan
mostan, and, gemang pam gefean, hi hi [selfe] mid eala5 ofer-
drenctan, and utyrnende waeron aet twam geaton. On paere
'* byrig waes aerest ealo-geweorc [ongunnen], forpon pe hi win
naefdon. On pam swicdome, wear5 Numentia dugu5 gefeallen,
fond] se dael, pe paer to lafe wearS, forbaerndon ealle pS burh,
forpon pe hi ne u5on paet heora fynd to heora ealdan gestreo-
non fengon, and aefter pam hi hi sylfe on pam ff re forspildon.
*• 3. pa se Scipio bine hamweard wende of pam lande, pa com
him to an eald man, se waes Numentisc. pa fraem se Scipio
hine, on hw^ hit gelang waere paet Numentie swaraoe ahnesco-
don, swa hefirde swa hi lange waeran. pa saede he him, paet hi
waeran hearde, pa hwile pe hi heora anraednesse geheoldan him
1 04 KING ALFKEDS OROSIUS; Boor V: Cii. IV { 1—3. [b. c. 131
betwenan and finfealdnysse, and sona swa In* him betweo-
nuni ungcraednesse updhofon swa forwfirdon hi ealle. pa,
wearS ]>ani Scipian baet andwyrde swi8e andrysne, and eallum
Romanum witum : lor ])am andwyrde, and for |>am wordum, hi
wurdon swi5e mid ge-effesode, pa, he ham com, forjxin ]>e hi }>a »
haefdon ungeraednysse nim betweonum.
4. On l^aere tide, Creaccus wses haten an ])ara consula, and he
winnan ongann wi8 ealle }>a o5re, o]j hi bine ofslogon.
5. And eac on j^aere tide, on Sicdium ])a |>eowas wunnaii wi5 }>a
hlafordas, and unea5e oferwunnene wurdon, and vii m ofslagen lo
ffir man by gebigan mihte. And aet j^aere anre byrig, Mintur-
nan, beora man fibeng fifte healf [hiind].
[Boc V: CapitulIV.]
1. JEher J>am ]>e Romeburh getimbred waes vihund wintrum
and XXI, Lucinius Crassus, se consul, — be waes eac Romana «
yldesta bisceo^, — he gefor mid f^rde ongean Aristonocfise, |>am
cynincge, se wolde him geagnian pa laessan Asiani.jieb pe hi »r
A'ttalis, his agen broSor, baefde Romanum to boc-lande geseald.
Crassuse waeron manige cyningas of manegum land urn to ful-
tume [cumene : — an waes of Nicomedia, — oj^er of Bip}>inia, — to
pndddL of Ponto, — feorjia of Armenia, — ^fifta of Argeate, — sixta
of Cappadocia, — seafo5a of Filimine, — eabtej^a of Paflogo-
niam.] And jieah hwaej^ere ra5e Jjaes pe hi togaedere coman,
se consul wear8 aflymed, f)eah pe he mycelne fultum haefde.
pa }7aet Pei-pena gehyrde, se o5er consul, be p6, braedlice fyrde n
gegaderade, and on ])one cynincg [ungearone] becom, |?a his
fyrd eall tofaren waes, and bine bedraf into anum faestene ; and
bine besaet o5 bine ealle f)a burh-leode ageafan }>am consule,
and he bine bet sy|)f)an to Rome bringan, and on carcerne
[bescufan], and he |?aer laeg 08 he his lif forlet. »o
2. On l^aere tide, Antiochuse Asiria cyninge, ge}>ubte j^aet he
rice genoh naefde ; and wilnode jjaet he Parthe begeate, and
}>yder for mid manegum }>usendum. And bine J^ffir Parthe
yj^elice oferwunnan, and J>one cyning [of slogan], and him J^aet
rice geahnedon ; forbon Antiochus ne gymde hwaet be baefde «
manna gerimes, and ne nam nfine wfire piulice] hi waeran,
forbon beora waes m& forcuSra }>onne aeltaewra.
o. On j^aere tide, Scipia, se besta and se selesta Romana
witena, and J^egena, maende his earfeSa to Romanum witum,
J^aer hi aet beora gemote waeron, for hwi [hie] bine swa un- <«
wyrSne on his ylde dydan, — and absode hi for hwi hi noldon
gebencean ealle J^a brocu, and J?a geswinc pe he for beora
willan, and eac for [hiera] neod-J>earfe fela wintra dreogende
waes unarimedlice oft-siSiim ; — and hfi he hi adyde of Hanni-
uc- 12.^—111] SCIPIO'S OeATH: METELLOS: JUOUKTMA. 1o5
bales J>eowdome, and of manigre o|)re Jieode ; and hu he him
to )>eowdome gewylde ealle Ispanie, and ealle Affrice. On
j^aere ilcan niht, J>e he on dag |)as word spraec, Romane liira
gejiancedon ealles his geswinces, mid wyrsan leane ]>onne he to
s him ge-earnod hsefde^ ]>a hi hine on his bedde asmoredan and
a})rysemodan, J>3Bt he his lif alet. — Eala Romane ! hwS m«g
eow nu truwian, ])a ge swylc lefin dydon eowrum J?am getrj^-
westan witan.
4. Da |>a Emilius [Orestes] waes consul, Etna f^r afleow dp
10 swa brad and swa myceU p2£t feawa ]>ara manna mihte beon
eard-fseste, ]>e on [Lipara] waeron j^am iglande, J>e baer [nihst]
waes, for paere haete and for J>am stence. Ge ealle pa clifu, J?e
neah J>aere sae waeron, [forburnon] to ahsan, and ealle ]>& scipu
formultan, \>e [neah] ])am safe farende waeron. Ge ealle J>a
IS fixas, ]>e on bam sae waeron, acwaelan for J^aere haetan.
5. pa J>a Marcus Flaccus waes consul, coman gaerstapan on
Affrice, and aelc [wuht] forscrufon, ])aes ])e on j^am lande waes
weaxandes and growendes. [iEfter j^aem, com fin wind, ond
forbleow hie ut on safe.] JEiter ]jam ]>e hi adruncene waeran,
w hi wearp seo sae up ; and si]7]?an maest call forwearS, ])aet on
}}am lande waes, ge manna, ge nytena, ge [wildeora], for ]jam
stence.
[Bog V: Capitll V.]
1. iEfter |?am J^e Romana buruh getimbred waes vi bund
« wintrum and [xxvii], J^a j^a Lucius Mella, and Quintus Flami-
neus waeron consulas, Jia gewearS })am |>a senatus, baet man eft
sceolde timbrian Cartaina. Ac j^asre ilcan niht pe man on
daeg haefde ba buruh mid stacum gemercod, swa swa hi hi ])a
wurcean woldan, [wulfas fitugan |>a stacan up, ond I>a men
«^ forleton ]7aet] weorc for jjam, and lang gemot [ymb baetl haef-
don, hwaej^er hit tacnode ]>e sibbe, |>e unsibbe ; and ny hi swa
})eah eft getimbredan.
2. On J^are tide, Metellus, se consul, for on Belearis baet
land; and oferwann ba wicinejas, be on baet land hergoaan,
M J^eah Jie ])aera land-leoda [eac] ^ela forwurae.
[Boc V: Capitul VI.]
1. iEfter bam J>e Romana burh getimbred waes vi hund
wintrum ancl [xxviii], Fauius, se consul, gemitte Betuitusan,
Gallia cyning, and hine mid lytlum fultume ofercom.
[Boc V: Capitul VII.]
1. iEfter bam ])e Romana burh getimbred waes vi hund
wintrum and xxxv, ba ba Scipia [Nasica], and Lucius Calfur-
14
IOC KING ALFUEDS OROSIUS; B«m.r V. Cm. VII | 1,2. [». c. 111—103
nius waDimi consulas, R.omane wunnon \vi6 GeoweorSan, Nu-
meba cyning, Se ilea Geoweoifia wajs Mecipsuses ma?g, Nii-
niepa c\ ninges, «iul he hihe on hU [geogoSe] underfeng, and hine
fedan liet, and lieran mid his twain sununi. And ])a se cyning
gefor, he behead his twain sunum, }}aet hi ))aes rices ]>riddan *
dael Geoweor|)an sealdon. Ac, si]7]>an se [Jmdda] diel on liis
gewealde waes, he beswac begen J7a [hunaj : oSerne he ofsloh,
oJ)erne he adnefde, and he sifiSon gesohte Roniane him to
friSe, and hi sendon Calfurnan, J>one consul, mid him mid
'fyrde. Ac GeoweorSa geceapode mid his feo aet J>am consule, lo
Jiaet he ]>2es gewinnes lytel |)urchteah. iEfter j^am, GeoweorSa
com to Rome, and digellict- geceapode to ])am senatum, to
anum and to anum, ]>ast hi ealle wa?ron ymbe hine twy wyrdige.
pa he hine hamweard of J^aere byrig wende, J>a tielde he Ro-
mane, and hi swi5e bismorode mid his wordum, and scede — " J^aet i*
man nSne burh ne mihte y8 mid feo geceapian, gif hyre aenig
man ceapode."
2. Dses on pam aefteran geare, Romane sendon Anilius
S*ostumius], }7one consul, mid lx m ongean Geoweor5aii.
eora gemittincg waes aet Colima J^aere byrig, and Jjaer waeran »
Romane oferwunnen : and si|>f)on lytle hwfle hi genamon fri8
him betweonum, and si]7}7on maest ealle Affrice gecyrdon to
Geoweor}>an. iEfter bam, Romane sendon eft Metellus mid
fyrde ongean Geoweoroan ; and he sige haefde aet twam cyrrum.
And aet ^riddan cyire, he bedraf GeoweorSan on Numejiian his «
agon land, and hine genydde |>aet he sealde Romanum j^reo hund
giiila ; and he ]>eah si]?}>on na ]>e laes ne hergode on Romane. pa
sendan hi eft Marius, ])one consul, ongean GeoweorSan, 6. swa ly-
tigne, and [ft swa braegdenne] swa he waes ; and for to anre byrig,
gelicost )>am ])e he hi abrecan ]7ohte. Ac sona swa Geoweor5a «>
haefde his fultum to j^aere byrig gelaed ongean Marius, }>a forlet
he Marius j^aet faesten, and for to o}>rum }>aer he geahsode baet
GeoweorSan gold-hord waes, and genydde |>a burh-leode, paet
hi him eodan on hand, and him ageafon [eall] j^aet licgende feoh,
j^aet J^aer binnan waes. pa ne getry wode GeoweorSa his age- «
num folce ofer j^aet, ac ge)>6ftude [him] wi5 Bohgn, Mauritania
[cyning], and he him com to mid miclum man-fultume, and
oftraedlice on Romane stalode, o5 hi gecwaedan folc-gefeoht
him betweonum. To J?am gefeohte, haefde Boh6 GeoweorSan
gebroht to fultume lx m gehorsedra buton feSan. [Naes na] «
mid Romanum, ^r ne si]7]>an, swa [heard] gefcoht swa J^aer
waes, for)>on ]ie hi wurdon on aelce healfe utan befangen ; and
heora eac maest forJ>on forwearS ]>e heora [gemitting] waes on
sandihtre dune, j^aet hi for duste ne mihtan geseon hu hi hi
behealdan sceoldan. To [eacan] |>am, hi derode aegjjer ge45
.. c.lll-105] JUOURTHINE WAR: MARIUS. 107
))urst ge h«te, [ond] ealne }>one daeg waeron ]>aBt l^afiende op
iiiht. pa on mergen, hi waeron J>a?t ilce donde, and eft waeron
on »lce healfe utan befangen, swa hi »r waeron. And ba hi
s\\i5ost tweode hw^Ser hi aweg coman, )?a gecwaedan hi J>aBt
s hi sume hi beseftan waeredon, and sume })uruh ealle ]ja truman
iitan afuhtan, gif hi mihton. Da hi swa gedon haefdon, J^a
com an ren and swi5e, pset Mauritanie waeron mid ]jam gewer-
gode, for|>on pe heora scyldas waeron betogene mid [elpenda]
hydum, |>aet hi heora feawa for |iam vvetan ahebban [mehton] :
10 and for \>am [geflymede] wurdon, for|>6n ]ie elpendes hyd wyle
drincan waetan gelice and spinge deS. paer wear8 Mauritania
ofslagen [lx m ond an hund] manna. iEfter|iam,Boh6genam
friS wi5 Romanum, and him GeovvedrSan gebundenne ageaf ;
and hine man dyde si]>)7an on carcern, and his twegen suna, o5
I* hi J>aer ealle acw^elon.
[Boc V: Capitul VIII.]
1. -^fter J>am ]>e [Rome] burh getimbred waes vi hund
wintrum and xlii, \>a, jia [Mallius] and Quintinus waeron con-
sulas, Romane gefuhton wi5 Cimbro \ and wi? Teutonas, and
to wi6 Ambrdno3 — j^as ]jeoda waeron on Gallium — and jiaer ealle
of:»lagene wurdon, buton x mannum, ])at waes xl m. And
}>acr waes Romana ofslagen hund eahtatig m, and heora consul,
and his twegen suna. ^'Efter ])am, )ia ylcan beoda besaetan
Marius, J>one consul, on anum faestene, and hit lang fyrst waes
25 »r he ut faran wolde to gefeohte, ser him man i^aede, ]?aet hi
woldan faran on Italiam, Romana land. Ac si55on, he him
for to, vit of ]m\x\ faestene. pa hi hi on Snre dune gemetton,
J>a maende |>aes consules folc to him heora j^urst, j^e him ge-
tenge waes. pa andwyrde he him, and cwaeS: — **Ea5e we
30 magon geseon on oj^re healfe urra feonda, hwaer se drinca [is]
gelang, .}>e us nyhst is; ac, for ]iam \>e hi us near synd, we
[him] ne magon buton [gefeohte to cuman].** paer haefdon
[Romane] sige ; and J)aer waes Gallia ofslagen, twa hund J)u-
senda and heora ladteow, and hund eahtatig m gefangen.
« [Boc V: Capitul IX.]
1. yEfter |iam ]>e Romana burh getimbred waes vi hund win-
trum and XLV, on \>am fiftan geare ])e Marius waes consul, and
eac J?a mid [Romanum] waes sib of o})rum folcum,}>a ongunnon
Romane }>a maestan sSce him betweonon uparaeran : '* peah ic
<o hit nd sceortlice secgan scyle," cwaeS Orosius," hwa |?aes drdfru-
man waeron.**
2. paet waes aerest Marius, se consul, and Lucius, and Apul-
ciiis, and [Saturninus], ]iaet hi adnefdon Mctcllus, })one consul,
108 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book V: Cm. X { 1—4. [•. c. 101— 91.
on elj^eode, se waes consul cer Marius. Hit w«s [J>a] 8wi5e
of))incende J>am oj^rum consulum, Ponipeiuse and CatSn, j^eah
1>e hi mid bsere wrace ]>am [adraefdan] 6n nanum stsele
oeon ne mintan ; hi beah ]>urhtugon Jiset hi ofslogon Lucius
and [Satuminus], ana eft waeran biddende ]>aet Metellus to »
Rome moste ; ac him Jia gyt Melius and Furius forwyrndan.
And him bS 8i|>]7an se feondscipe w»s betweonum wexande,
]>eah pe nit hi openlice cySan ne dorstan, for }>aera sena-
tum ege.
[B6c V : Capitul X.] !•
1. iEfter |>am ]>e Romana burh getimbred waes vi bund
wintrum and lxi, — on }>am vi geare ]>e lulius se Casere waes
consul, and Lucius Martius,-=-wear5, ofer ealle Italia, unge-
faerlic unsib, and openlice cu5 betuh luliuse and [Pompeiuse] ;
beah hi hit ^r swioe him betweonum dyrndon. And eac, on »
pam geare, gewurdon manlge wundor on manegum landum. —
A^n waes, }>aBt man geseah swylce an f yren hnncg norjjan cumen
mid mycclum swege. — 0})er wearS on Tarentam J^aere byrig aet
anre feorme, |>onne man pa, hlSfas wrat to ])icgenne, J>onne am
])aBr blod ut. — paet f)ridde waes, ]>edt hit hagolade [seofon niht] to
dasges and nihtes ofer ealle Romane ; — and, on Somnia J>am
ande, seo eorj^e tobaerst, and Jianon (ip waes byrnende fyr \vi8
>a9s he6fones, and man geseah, swylce hit waere, an gylden
irincg cm heofonum, braddre |>onne sunne, and waes fram \>am
leofone bradieude ni5er o5 }>a eor)}an,and waes eft farende wi8 «
Jjaes heofones.
2. On l^aere tide, Pincende }?aet foIc,and Uestme, and Marse,
and Peligni, and Marrucine, and Somnite, and Lucani, hi ealle
gewearS him betweonum, jiaet hi woldan Romanum geswican,
and ofslogon f Gains] Seruius, Romana ealdor-man, se waes mid *•
oerendum to him asended. On ])am dagum, aweddan ]>a ny*
tena and j^a hundas, ]>e waeran [on] Somnitum.
3. vEfter bam, gefeaht Pompeius, se consul, wi5 [eal] |>a
folc, and geflymed wear|>. And lulius se Casere, gefeaht wi8
Marse |>am folce, and geflymed wearS. And ra5e jjaes, lulius »
gefeaht wi5 Somnitum and wi8 Lucanum, and hi geflymde.
^fter bam, bine man het Casere. pa baed he, }>aet man |>one
triumpnan him ongean brohte, J>a sende him man ane blace
hacelan ongean, him on bysmor, for triumphan. And eft hi
him sendan ane tunecan [ongean], Jia )ie hi togeheton. paet ^
he ealles buton Sringe to Rome ne com.
4. ^f tcr |>am Silla, se consul, Pompeiuses gefera, gefeaht wiS
Esernium pam folce, and hi geflymde. ^Efter |}am, gefeaht
Poinpeius wi5 Pincentes |iam folce, and hi geflymde. pa
m. c 91— S8} JULIUS CiESAR-POMPEY : MARIUS— SULLA. loO
brohtan [Romane] Jione triumphan ongean Pompeius mid mi-
celre wyrSfullnysse, for J>am lytlan sige, ]>e he ^a hacfde, and
noldon luliuse nanne weorSscipe d6n, peah, he maran dasde
gedon haefde, buton ane tunican ; and heora gewinn mid ]>am
• 8wi5e [ge-iecton]. iEfter Jiam, lulius and Pompeius abraecon
[Asculum] ]>a burh on Maersum^ and beer ofslogon ehtatyne
M. iEfter ]>am, gefeaht Silla^ se consul^ wiS Somnitum, and
heora ofsloh xviii m.
[B6c V : Capitul XL]
•• 1. iEfter bam J>e Romana burh getimbred waes vi hund
wintrum ana lxii, baet Romane sendon Sillan, ]7one consul,
ongean Metridatis, Partha [cyning]. pa of})uhte ]>tet Mariuse,
)iam consule, luliuses eame, ]>sst man baet gewinn him betas-
cean nolde, and baed ]>edt man him seafde ]>one seofo^an con-
" sulatum, and efic J>aet gewinn ; forbon hit waes ])eaw mid heom,
baet man ymbe xii monaS dyde aelces consules setl animi pyle
liyrre, ]>onne hit &r waes. Da Silla geahsode, on hwylc gerad
Marius com to Rome, he pa hr^dlice mid eallre his fyrde wiS
Romeweard farende waes, and Marius bedraf into Rome byrig
•• mid eallum his folce ; and hine syppon pa burh-leode gefengon
and gebundon, and hine sippon pohton Sillan [agifan]. Ac he
fleah paere ilcan niht of pam bendum, pe hine man on daege
gebende ; and si})pon fleah su5 ofer sse on Affricam, |?a;r his
fultum, mo^st waes ; and ra5e eft waes cyrrende wi5 Rome-
•• weard. Him waeron twegen consulas on fultume, Cinna and
Sertorius, pa waeron sinible aelces yfeles ordfruman.
2. And ra&e paes ])e pa senatus gehyrdon piet Marius to
Rome nealaehte, hi ealle ut flugon on Greaca land aefter Sillan
and aefter Pompeiuse, }}yder hi pa mid fyrde gefarene waeron.
■• pa waes [Silla] mid mycelre geornfulnesse farende of Grecum
wi5 Romeweard, and wi5 Marius heardlice gefeoht puruhteah,
and hine geflymde, and ealle ofsloh binnon Rome byrig, pe
[Mariuse] on fultume waeron. RaSe paes, ealle }>a consulas
waeran deade buton twam. Marius and Silla geforan him
•*sylf; and Cinna waes ofslagen on Smyrna Asia byrig; and
Sertorius waes ofslagen on Ispania.
3. Da underfeng Pompeius Partha gewin, for}>6n Metreda-
tis, heora cyning, teah him t6 pa laessan Asiam, and eall Creaca
land; ac hine Pompeius of eallum }>am lande aflymde, and
•• hine bedraf on Armenia, and him aefter fylgende waes o5 hine
o8re men ofslogon, and genydde Archalfius bone lateow, paet
he waes his under|>eow. — *' Hit is nfi ungelyfedlic to secgenne,**
cwaeS Orosius, " hwaet on pam gewinne forwearS, |?aet hi waeron
dreogende xl wintra, «r hit ge-endod beon inihte, aegper ge on
1 10 RING ALFUCD'3 OROSIUS ; Book V : Ch. XII { 1—4. [b. c. 88^-55
]>e6da, f orhergunge^ ge on cyninga slihtutn, ge on hungre."
4. pa Pompeius hamwew-d waes, ]>& noldan piim Jia lond-
leodej jjaet faesten [Sliefan] aet Hierusalem. Him waeron on
fultume XXII cyninga. pa het Pompeius j^aet man J)oBt fssten
braece^ and onfuhte daeges and nihtes, simble [anleo;] aefter*
o5re unwerige, and ]>B^t folc mid ]7am a&rytan, ]>aet hi tiim on
hand eodan ymbe bry monSas Jiaes )>e hi man «r [ongon].
paer waes luciea ofslagen xiii m, and man towearp pane weal
niSer o8 ))one grund; and man la^dde Aristopolus to Rome
gebmidenne : se waes aegSer ge heora cyning ge heora bisceop. lo
[B6c\.: CapitulXIL]
1. JEfter ]>am be Rome burh getimbred waes vi bund win-
trum and lxvii, Romane gesealdon Caiuse [luliuse] seofon
legion, to})6n ]>2et he sceolde fif winter winnan on Gallie.
2. -^fter bam J?e he hi oferwunnen haefde, he for on Brj't- u
tonie \>tset igland, and wi5 J>a Bryttas gefeaht, and geflymed
wear5 on bam lande, pe man haet Centland. Ra&e psds, he
gefeaht wio J?a Bryttas eft on Centlande, and hi wurdon fifly-
roede. Heora j^ridde gefeoht waes neah \>?ere efi J>e man haet
Temese, neah bam forda, J>e man haet Welinga ford, ^f ter le
J>am gefeohte, nim eode on hand se cyning and [Jia] burhware,
J>e waeron on Cyrnceastre, and si&Son ealle pe on ^am iglande
waeron.
3. iEfter pam, lulius for to Rome, and baed baet him man
brohte ]7one triumphan ongean. pa bebudon hi him, pBdt he »
come mid feawum mannmn to Rome, and ealne his fultutn
beaeftan him lete. Ac, pa, he haniweard for, him coman on-
gean l^a ]iry ealdor-menn, j^e him on fultmne waeron, and him
saedon ]>aet hi for his |>ingum adraefde waeron ; and eac j^aet
ealle pa legian, pe on [Romana] onwealde waeron, waeron Pom- «•
peiuse on fultume [gesealde,] }>aBt he pe faestlicre gewin mihte
habban wi6 bine. Da wende eft lulius to his agenum folce ;
and wepende, maonde pa unfire pe man him buton gewyrhton
dyde, and swiSost J^ara manna pe for his }>ingum forwurdon.
And he him a^peon to si|7}>an pa seofon legian pe waeron on m
Silomonc ]>am lande.
4. pa Pompeius, and Cato, and ealle Jia senatus }>aet geh^r-
don J>a foran hi on Greacas, and micelne f ultum gegaderodan
on Thraci j^aere dune, pa f6r lulius to Rome, and tobraec
heora madm-hus, and eall gedaelde [his firde] ]iaet }>aer inne waes. <•
** past is unal}'fedlic to secganne,** cwaeS Orosius, '* hw aet J^aes
ealles waes." ^Efter ])am, he for to [Massiliam] }>aBt land, and
J^aer let preo legian beaeftan him, tob6n j^aet hi paet folc to him
genyddon ; and he sylf, mid ]:>am oorum daele, for on Ispanie,
P.C.55— 48] JULIUS CiESAR—POMPEY. Ill
b«r [Pompeiusesl legian waeron mid his frini latteowum ; and
ne hi ealle to him genydde. ^^fter ]iam, he for on Creaca
land, ])aBr his Pompeius, on anre dune, onb^d mid [xxx-gum
cyningum], baton his agenum fultume. Da for Pompeius
• J>«r Marcellus wajs, lulinses latteow, and hine ofsloh mid
eallum his folce. yEfter ]7am, lulius besaet Tarquatus, Pom-
peiuses latteow, on gnum fsestene, and him Pompeius aefter f6r.
paer wear8 lulius geflymed, and his folces feala forslagen, forj^am
pe him man feaht on, [on] twa healfa : on oJ>re healfe Pom-
'• peius, — on o5re healfe se ladteow. Si85an for luhus on The-
saliam, and J^ser [eft] his fultum gegaderade.
5. pa Pompeius J7»t gehyrde, pa. for he him sefter mid
ungemaetlicum fultume. He haefde [eahta ond] hund eahtatig
[c6ortgna],]>8et we nu truman hataS, J^aet waes, on \>am dagum,
'• [fif] hund manna, and an m. pis eall he haefde buton his
agenum fultume [ond] butan Catone his geferan, and buton
bara senatuses. And lulius hscfde hund eahtatig coortana.
Heora aeg5er haefde his folc on ]7rim heapum, and hi sylfe
waeron on Jiam midmestan, and J?a o5re on twa heaKa heora.
*• pa lulius haefde aenne J^aera daela geflymed, J?a clypode Pom-
peius him to ymbe Romane ealde gecwydraedene, |>eah })e [he] hi
sylf gelaestan ne }>ohte : '* Gefera, gefera, gemyne Jjaet ^u ure
[gecwedraedenne ond geferraedenne to longe ne oferbrec].**
pa andwearde he him, and cwae8 : " On [sumre] tide, bu waere
** min gefera ; and, f oi-bam J^e ]>\\ nu ne eart, me is eal leofost
}>aBt pe is laSost/* paet waes seo gecwydraeden, ]>e Romane
geset naefdon, baet heora nSn o5erne on ]ione andwlitan ne
sloge, J^aer ]iaer ni aet gefeohtum gemetton.
6. -Sifter ]>am wordum, Pompeius wear5 geflymed mid
*^ eallum his folce ; and he sylf si]7]^an o5fleah 6n Asiam mid his
wife, and mid his bearnum ; and sy58on he for on Egyptum,
and [him] fultumes baed jet Pholomeuse })am cvninge. And
ra8e J^aes }>e he to him com, he him het )>aet heafud of [aceor-
fan], and hit sy&5on het luliuse [onsendan], and his bring mid.
*• Ac, })a man hit to him brohte, he waes maenende J>a daede mid
miclum wope, for})on he waes ealra manna mildheortast on J>am
dagum. a^fter Jjani, Pholomeus gelaedde fyrde wi8 luhuse,
and eall his folc wear8 geflymed, and he sylf gefangen ; and
ealle )>a men lulius het ofslean, ]>e aet ])aere lare waeran J^aet
" man Pompeius ofsloh ; and he swa |>eah eft forlet Ptholomeus
to his rice. iEfter J^am, lulius gefeaht ^vi8 Ptholomeus }>riwa,
and aet aelcon cyrre sige haefde.
7. iEfter pam gefeohte, ealle Egypti wurdon luliuse under-
peowast and he him syJ>^on hwearf to Rome, and eft sette
^*senatus; and hine sylfne man gesette J^aet he waes [hierra]
n2 KING ALFREDS OROSIUS; Book V: Cm. XIII § I, 2. [•. c. 55-^4
]>onne consul, baet hi hetan tictfitor. iEfter J>am, he for on
ATfrice sefter Catdne J^ain consule. pa he J^eet geahsode, }>a
Iserde he his sunu psdt he him ongean fore, and hine him to
f riSe gesohte : — ** For}>on " — c\vaB6 he — '* J?e ic wat, J>«t nfin
swa god man ne leofaS, swa he is, on ]^isson hfe, }7eah ]>e he •
me sy se laSosta; and for])on e&c ic ne maeg finaan aet me
sylfum, j^aet ic hine afre geseo.** iEfter }>am [wordum] he
eode to ]>adre burge weallum, and fleah ut ofer, pxt he eall
tobaerst Ac, ]>a lulius to ]7aere byrig com, he him wass swyfte
[waniende] pxt he to him cucon ne com, and ]>aet he swylcon i«
deaSe swealt.
8. iEfter bam, lulius gef Aiht vrib Pompeiuses genefon, and
wi5 manige nis magas, and he hi ealle ofsloh, and sij^jion to
Rome for ; and \>&r waes swa findrysne, J^aet him man dyde
feower si|>on J>one tnumphan }>a [he] ham com. Si}>])on he
for on Ispanie, and gefeaht wi6 Pompeiuses twam sunum ; and i»
J>aer wees his folc swa swiSe forslagen, J^aet he, sume hwfle,
wende ])xt man hine gef6n sceolde ; and he for Jiaere ondrsed-
inge ]>8BS }>e swiSor on |>8et werod brang, forjjon }>e him waes
leof re baet hine man ofsloge, Jonne nine man gebunde.
9. iEfter )>am, he com to Rome, and ealle ba gesetnyssa ])e «•
t>ffir to strange waeron and to hearde, he hi ealle gedyde
eohtran and liSran. Hit pa, eallum }}am senatum of))incendumy
and pom consul um, }>8et he heora ealdan gesetnyssa tobrecan
wolde, ahleopon \>k ealle and hine mid heora met-seaxum
ofsticedon [inne] on heora gemot-erne. para wunda waes [xxiii.] t$
[66c V : Capitul XIIL]
1. iEfter ])am be Romana burh getimbred waes vii bund
wintrum and [x], leng Octauianus to Romana anwealde, heora
un}>ances, aefter luliuses siege, his maeges, forbon }>e hine «•
haefde lulius him cer mid gewritum gefaestnod, paet he aefter
him to eallum his gestreonum fenge; for|>6n \>e he hine for
maegraedene gelaerde and getyde. And he sy]7}>on [v] gefeoht wel
cynelice gefeaht and }7urhteah, swa swa lulius his maeg dyde
ffir: — Sn wi5 Pompeius, — o5er wi6 Antonius, J?one consul, — »*
mdde wi5 Cassus, [ond wi8 Brutus], — feorSe wi5 Lepi&us,
}eah ]>e he raSe \>&s his freond wyrde; and he efic gedyde
)8et Antonius his freond wearS, \>ddt he his dohtor seaJde
Octauiane to wife, and eSc )7aet Octauianus sealde his sweostor
Antoniuse. <•
2. Sib})on him geteah Antonius t6 gewealdum ealle Asiam.
iEfter pam, he forlet Octauianuses sweostor, and him sylfum
onbead gewinn and [openne] feondscipe. And he him het to
wife gefeccean Cleopatran, ))a cwene, |)a haefde lulius ser, and
B. c. 44-^!!] VICTORY OP AUG.— DEATH OP ANTONY AND CLEOP. 1 15
hire for]7am haefde geseald eall Egypta. RaSe ]>ses, Octaiiianus
gelaedde fyrde wi5 Antonius ; and hine raSe geflymde J>aes ]>e
hi togaedere coman. paes ymbe J?reo niht, hi gefuhton ut on
see. Octauianus hsefde xxx scipa, and cc }>ara micelra Jjryre-
« firena, on ]jam waeron farende eahta le^an. And Antonius
hsefde hund eahtatig scipa, on ])am waeran farende x legian;
forjion swa micle swa he laes haefde, swa micle hi waeron be-
teran and maran ; for]>on hi waeron swa geworht, j^aet hi man
ne mihte mid mannum oferhljestan, )>aBt hi [naeren] tyn fota
10 heage bufan waetere. paet gefeoht wear8 swiSe maere ; ^eah J>e
Octauianus sige haefde. ])ser [Antoniuses] folces waes ofslagen
XII M, and Cleopatra, his cwen, wear5 geflymed, swa hi togae-
dere coman, mid hire here. iEfter j^am, Octauianus gefeaht
wi8 Antonius, and wi5 Cleopatran, and hi geflymde. paet
14 waes on ])aere tide [Calendas] Agnstus, and on J^am daege J>e
we hataS hlaf-maessan. Si|)))on waes Octauianus Agustus ha-
ten, forJ>on be he, on }>aere tide, sige haefde.
3. JEher pam, Antonius and [Cleopatra] ha^fdon gegaderad
scip-here on J^am Readan sae ; ac, j^a him man saede f aet Oc-
M tauianus J?yder[-weard] waes, ]ia gecyrde eall ]?aet folc to Oc-
tauianuse, and hi sylfe o8flugon to anum [tune] lytle werode.
Heo J>a Cleopatra het adelfan hyre byrigenne, and J)aer on
innan eode. pa heo J^aer on gelegen waes, }>a het heo niman
[ipnalis] ^a naedran, and don to hire earme, j^aet heo hi abite,
M [forpon pe hiere puhte paet hit on paem lime unsarast waere],
forpon be baere naedran gecynd is paet aelc uht paes pe heo abit,
sceal his lif on slaepe ge-endian. And heo [paet] for pam dyde
[pe] heo nolde paet hi man drife beforan pam triumphan wi8
Romeweard. pa Antonius geseah paet heo hi to dea5e gy-
wrede, pa ofsticode he hine [selfne], and bebead paet hine man
on pa ilcan byrgenne to hire swa [somcucre alegde]. pa Oc-
tauianus pyder com, pa het he niman o5res cynnes naedran,
Uissillus is haten, seo maeg ateon aelces cynnes attor ut of men,
hi gif man tidlice to [bring5] ; ac heo waes f orSfaren »r he pyder
« c6me. Sippon Octauianus begeat Alexandriam Egypta heafod-
burh, and mid hire gestreone he gewelgode Rome burh [swa]
swiSe, paet man aelcne ceap milite be twam fealdum bet [geceap-
ian], ponne man ser mihte.
[BocV: CapitulXIV.]
4« 1. iEfter pam pe [Rome] burh getimbred waes vii hund
wintrum and fif and xxx, gewear5 paet Octauianus Ceasar, on
his fiftan consolato, betynde lanes duru ; and gewearS paet he
haefde anweald ealles middangeardes, pa waes sweotole getac-
nod, pa he cniht waes, and hine man wi8 Romeweard Taedde
15
124 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book V : Ch. XV | !>-4. [•. c. 27— a. ». I.
aefter luliuscs siege. ]>y ilcan daege, J>e hine man to consule
sette, [gewearS] ])8Bt man geseali ymbe J>a sunnan swylce an
gylden bring ; and, binnan Rome byrig, weoll an ^vylle ele
[ealne] dasg. On })am hringe wnes getacnod, })aBt on his da-
gum sceolde weor^an geboren se, [se] ]>e leontra is and sci-*
nendra J^onne seo sunne J>a waere ; and se ele getacnode milt-
sunge eallum man-cynne. Swa he eac mtenig tacen sylf gedyde,
J)e eft gewurdon, j^eah he hi unwitende dyde on Godes bysene.
2. Sum waes serest, — j^aet he bebead ofer ealne middangeard,
)aet a?lc maegS ymbe geares ryne togaedere come, \>&t aelc man !•
)y gearor wiste [hwaer he gesibbe haefde]. paet tacnode, —
^aet, on his dagum, sceolde beon' geboren se, [se] J)e us ealle
o anum maeg-gemote gela8oJ>, j^aet bi}) on Jiam towerdan life.
3. OJ>er waes, — |>aet he bebead, Jjaet eall man-cyn fine sibbe
haefdon, and an g&fol guidon, paet tacnode, — f aet we ealle i*
[sculon aenne geleafan habban], and aenne willan godra weorca.
4. pridde waes, — ^j^aet he bebead, J>aBt eelc J^ara )>e on ael]>eo-
dignysse waere, come to his agenum gearde, and to his faeder
e\>\e, ge j^eowe, ge frige ; and se |>e }>aBt nolde, he bebead Jiaet
man }?S ealle ofsloge. para waeron vi m, J>a hi gegaderad »•
wasron. past tacnode, — J^aet us eallum is beboden, J^aet we
sceolon cuman of Jiisse worulde to ures faeder ej>le, J^aet is to
[heofon-rice] ; and se ])e j^aet nele, he wyr5 aworpen and of-
slacren.
-.Q-W
[Boc V : Capitul XV.] «
1. iEfter |>am ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes vii hund wint-
rum and xxxvi, wurdon sume Ispaniae leoda Agustuse wi8er-
winnan. pa ondyde he eft lanes duru, and wi5 hi fyrde laedde,
and hi geilymde, and hi sy]j})on on anum faestene besaet, baet hi
sipl^on hi sylfe sume ofslogon, — sume mid attre acwealaan, — »
[sume hungre Scwaelan].
2. iEfter J^am, maenige j^eode wunnon wiS Agustus, — aegper
ge Ilirice, ge Pannonii, ge Sermenne, ge masnige o5re peoda.
Agustuses latteowas manega micle gefeoht wi6 him purhtugon,
buton Agustuse sylfum, aer hi [hie] ofercuman mihtan. »*
3. iEfter pam, Agustus sende Quintillus, pone consul, on
Germanie mid prim legian ; ac heora wearS aelc ofslagen, bu-
ton pam consule anum. For j^aere daede, wearS Agustus swa
sang, l^aet he oft unwitende sloh mid his heafde on jjone wah,
ponne he on his setle ssit; and pone consul lie het ofslean. 40
yEfter pam, Germanie gesohton Agustus ungenydde him to
inpe ; and he him forgeaf pone niS, pe he to him wiste.
4. iEfter pam, eall J^eos woruld geceas Agustuses friS and
his sibbe ; and eallum mannum nanuht swa g6d ne }>uhte, swa
B. c. 2182— A. D. H.] THE FOUR CHIEF EMPIRES. 115
hi to his [hyldo] becoman, and baet hi his underJ>eowas wnr-
don. Ne forSon ]>sdt jenigum folce his [agenu] ai gelicode to
healdenne, buton on ba wisan }>e him Agustus bebead. pa
\vurdon Ifines duru eft betyned, and his loca rastige, swa hi
* naefre aer nseron. On }7am ilcan geare J?e |?is call gewearS, J^set
wfiBS on bam twam and feowertigban wintre Agustuses [rices],
ba wearo se geboren, se ]>e ]>a siboe brohte ealre worulde; }>a?t
IS, ure Drihten Haelende Crist.
5. "Nu ic haebbe gesaed,** cwaeS Orosius, "fram frj-mj^e
i«])isses middangeardes, hfi eall man-cyn ongeald ]7aes aerestan
mannes synna mid miclum teonum, [ond witum]. Nu ic wylle
efic for8 gesecgan, hwylc miltsung, and hwylc gej^waemess
si}7]7on waes, — sij7]Jon se Cristendom waes, — gelicost J>am pe
manna heortan awende [wiirden], forj^on be \)a, aerran J?ing
13 Sgoldene waeron." — Her enda5 seo v boc ana ongin5 seo vi.
[Boc VI : Capitul I.]
1. "Nu ic [wille,** cwaeS Orosius], on foreweardre [Jisse] vi
bee, •' gereccean, Jjaet hit |>eah Codes bebod waes, })eah hit Strang
waere, hu emlice })a feower anwealdas j^ara feower heafod-rica
20 }>isses middangeardes geatodon.**
2. paet aereste waes on Asirium, on |>am eastemaestan an-
wealde, on Babylonia J^aere byrig ; seo gestod tuwa seofon bund
wintra on hire anwealde, ar heo gefeolle, — fram Ninuse, heora
fierestan cyninge, o\> [Sardanopolim], heora nehstan, — J^aet is
w [nil] hund wintra and an m.
3. pa Cirus benam Babylonia hire anwealdes, ])a ongan
asrest Roniana weaxan. — ESc, on pam dagum, waes j^aet norfie-
meste micliende on Maecedoniam, J^aet gestod lytle [leng]
bonne vn hund wintra, fram heora aerestan cyninge Canone,
M [o|j] Perseus, heora seftemestan.
4. Swa efic on Affricum, on })am su8emestan, Cartaina seo
burh, heo gefeoU eSc [ymb] vn hund wintra, and ymbe lytelne
fyrst, — }>aBS ]>e [hie] aerest Di]>a se wifman getimbrede, o5 hi eft
Scipia towearp se consul.
»$ 5. Swa eSc Romana, se is maest and westemeste, ymbe vn
hund wintra, and ymb lytelne eacan, com mycel fyr-cyn, and
mycel bryne on Rome bmh, })aet paer binnan [forburnon] xv
tunas, swa nfin man [nyste] hwSnon ])aet fyr com ; and }>aer
forwearS maest eall ]>aet J^gei: binnan waes, J^aet \>ser unea5e aenig
40 [grot] staSoles oSstod, Mid jiam bryne, heo waes swa swiSe
forhyned, Jiaet heo [naefre] s\]>])on swilc naes, aer hi Agustus eft
IIG KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book VI: Cu. II | 1. [a. d. 1—14
swa inicle bet getimbrede, })onne heo [aefre] &t ware, by geare
l>e Crist geboren waes, swa J^aet sume men cwaedan, paet heo
ware mid gim-stanum gelVajtewod. pone fultum and faet
weorc Agustus gebohte mid fela m talentana.
6. Hit wres elc sweotole gesyne, ]>8Bt hit wses Godes stihtuug »
yrabe })ara rica onwealdas, J)a ]>a Abrahgme waes gehaten Cris-
tes cyme^ on ]7am twam and on feowertigan wintra ^ms ]>e
Ninus ricsode on Babylonia. Swa eSc eft on ]7am sipemestan
anwealde and on ]>am westemestan, pset is Rome, wearS se ilea
geboren, pe cer Abraharae gehaten waes, on J)am twam and it
feowertigeban geare J)aBS pe Agustus ricsode ; baet waes sibbon
Rome burn getimbred wses tii hund wintra and twa and fiftig.
7. SiJ)|)on gestod Rome burh twelf winter, mid miclum
welum, fa hwile be Agustus [Ja] eaSmeto wi6 God gcheold, J)e
he ongunnen hsefde : ]>8et W8ss, paet he fleah and forbead psdt u
hine man god hete, swa nfin cyning nolde, ]>e »r him waes, ac
woldon })a&t man to him tobaede, and him ofrede. Ac }78es on
]>am twelftan geare. Gains, his genefa, f6r [of] Eg}T)tum on
SyrisB, — hit haefde Agustus him to anwealde geseald,— }>a nolde
he him gebiddan to J>am aelmihtigum Gode, [pa] he to Hieru- ?o
salem com. pa hit man [Agustuse] saede, |)a herede he J)a ofer-
raetto, and nanuht ne lehtrade. Rape jjses, Romane onguldon
bffis wordes mid swa miclum hungre, J^aet Agustus adraf of
Rome byrig healfe pe paer binnan waeran. Da wear]) eft lanes
duru undon, for}>6n pe |)a latteawas waeron Agustuse of mane- m
gum landum ungerfide, peah |)a*r nan gefoht ])uruhtogen ne
wurde.
[Boo VI : Capitul II.]
1. iEfter J^ara pe Rome burh getimbred waes vii hund win-
trum and lxvii, feng Tiberius to rice se Cesar, jefter Agustuse. »
He waes Romanum swa forgyfea and swa milde, swa him nan
anwealda naes ser |)am,o]) Pilatus him onbeadfram Hierusalem
ymbe Cristes tacnunga, and ymbe his martrunga, and ecc ])a2t
hine maenige for god haefdon. Ac pa he hit saede })am sena-
tum, pa wurdon hi ealle wi5 hine swy5e wiSerwearde, for])6n »
pe hit man ne saede [him] aeror, swa hit mid him gewuna waes,
paet hi hit sy65on mihton eallum Romanum [cy])an] ; and
cwaedon ])aet hi hine for god habban noldon. pa wearS Ti-
berius Romanum swa wra6 and swa heard, swa he him aer waes
milde [ond iepe], ])aet he forneah naenne paera senatussa ne let<o
[cucne], ne para twa and twentigra manna, pe he him to ful-
tume haefde acoren, ];act [hi] his rfed-])eahteras waeron, pa man
het patricius. Ealle pa he het ofslean, buton twam ; ge, his
agene twegen suna. Hu God pa pa maestan ofermetto gewraec
A. IK 14—37) ROMAN EMPERORS—TIBERIUS: CALIGULA. 117
on }>am folceyandhli swi5e hi his onguldon fram heora agenum
Casere! )?eah hit ealluin pam folce on o6rum landum swa
swi&e gewrecen ne wurde, swa hit oft »r waes.
2. On J)ani xirgeare Tiberiuses rices, wearS eft Codes wracu
s Romanuniy J>a hi »t heora theatrum waeron mid heora ple-
gon, J)a hit eall tofeoU, and heora ofsloh xx m. " WyrSigre
wrace hi forwurdon J)a/* cwaeS Orosius, " J)aBt pa heora synna
sceoldon hrywsian, and daed-bote don, swiSor }>onne heora
plegan began, swa heora gewuna waes aer J>am Cristendome/'
!• 3. On pam eahtateo}7an geare his rices, }m Crist wses onh^ln-
gen, wearS mycel ])eostemys ofer eahie middangeard, and swa
mycel eor5-beofung, J)aBt cludas feollan of muntum ; and Jjaet
{>jBra wundra niaest waes, J)a se mona ful waes, and ])8ere sunnan
yrrest, J)aet heo ba aj)ystrade. iEfter }>am [Romane] acweal
w don Tiberius mid attre. He hcefde rice xxiii wintra.
[Boc VI : Capitul III.]
1. iEfter J>am ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes vii hund wint-
rum and lxxxx, wear5 Gains Gallica Casere lui gear. He
waes swiSe gefylled mid nnjieSwum, and mid firen-lustum, and
w eall he waes swylce [Romane] ])& wyrSe waeron, for]>6n j^e hi
Cristes bebod hyspton, and hit forsawan. Ac he hit on him
swa swiSe wraec, and hi him swa la6e waeron, J^aet he oft
wiscte, ])aet ealle Romane haefdon aenne sweoron, paet he bine
ra})ost forceorfan mihte; and mid ungemete maenende waes,
» Jjaet jjaer ]>& naes swilc sacu swilc ])aer oft ser waes ; and he
sylf for oft on o6re land, and wolde gewin findan ; ac he ne
mihte, buton sibbe.
2. " Ungelice waeron])a tida," cwaeS Orosius, " si}>{>on Crist
geboren waes, si])J)on man ne mihte unsibbe findan ; and, aer
so^aip, [hie] man ne mihte mid nanum }>ingum forbugan.**
3. On jJam dagum, com eac Godes wracu ofer ludam, Jjaet
hi aegSer haefdon unge]>waernesse, ge betweonum him sylfum,
ge to eallum folcmn ; swa }>eah heo waes swi)>ost on Alexand-
ria ])aere by rig, and hi Gal us bet ut adrifan. pa sendon hy
wFilionem, heora ])one gelaeredestan man, toJ)6n j?aet he him
sceolde Gaiuses miltse [ge-aerendian]. Ac he [hie] for J)aere
gewilnunge swy6e bysmorade, and bebead }>aet hi man on aelce
heSlfe hynde J^aer man ]>onne mihte, and bebead ]>aet man
fifylde diofol-gylda pa cyricean aet Hierusalem, — ^baet man his
« agen dioful-gyld j^aer 'to middes asette, J^aet waes his agen an-
licnes. And Pilatus he haefde on ]>reatunga, o]> he hine sylfne
ofstang. — He gedemde urne Drib ten to deaSe.
4. Ra6e faes, Romane ofslogon Gains [slaependne]. pa
118 KINO ALFRED'S OROS1U8; Book VI : Cm. IV, 1 1—4. [a. d. 37—13
funde man on his [maSm-huse] twa cysta, ]7a wseron attres
fulle; and on o}>re waes 6n gewrit, J)»r wseron on awritene
ealra j^aera [ricestena] manna [noman], pe he acwellan J)ohte,
}>»t he hi be laes forgeate. pa geSt man paet attor fit onbone
s&, and raoe J^ses ]>&t com fip mycel wsel daedra fisca. iEgfter »
waes swiSe gesvne, [gej Godes wracu, }>aet he pa^t folc costian
let, ge eft his [miltsung], J)a he hi fordon ne let, swa hit Gains
gej^oht haefde.
[Boc VI : CAPiTUL IV.]
1. lifter J)am pe Rome burh getimbred waes vii hund wintra lo
and xcv, ]>a feng Tiberius Claudius to Romana anwealde. On
J}am serestan geare his rices, Petrus, se apostolus, com to Ro-
me, and baer wurdon aerest Cristene men purh his lare. p^
woldon Komane ofslean Claudius, for Gaiuses ]7ingum his
maeges, j^aes aerran Caseres, and ealle |)a pe jjaere maegj^e waeron. «
Ac, mid J)on \>e hi J^aes Cristendomes onfengon, hi waeron swa
ge^w^re and swa gesibsume, psdt hi ealle f orgeafon ]>am Casere
J)a faehj^e \>e his maeg haefde wij) hi [aer] geworht ; and he for-
geaf him eallum [p^i] unriht and paet facen, Jjaet hi him don
}7ohton. M
2. On l^aere tide, gewearS efic o|)er tacen, on Romana an-
wealde, si})]7on him se Cristendom to com,]>aBt waes, — ]>aet Dalma-
tiae woldon gesyllan Scribanianuse ])am latteowe heora cynerice,
and sib}?on wi6 Romane winnan. Ac, ])a hi gesomnad waeron,
and hme to cyninge don woldon, ])a ne mihum hi J)a guSfanan «»
upa^iebban, swa heora ]>ea\v waes, ))onne [hie] aimealdi^s
setton ; ac wurdon him sylfum wiSerwearde, J^aet hi hit ffifre
ongunnon, and Scribanianus ofslogon. — "iEfc-ace iiu,** cwaeB
Orosius, " se ])e wylle, o66e se pe durre, |)act ])aet angin naere
gestilled for |)tes Cristendomes [gode], and gesecge hwar [aenig] »•
gewin ser J)am Cristendome swa gehwurfe, gif hit ongunnen
Wffire.**
3. 0]>er wundor gewear6 efic J)y feorjjan geare Claudiuses
rices, }>aBt he sylf for aefter gewinne, and nSn findan ne mihte.
On ]>am geare waes mycel hunger on Siria, and on Palestina, »
buton }>aet Elena, iE'tiubena cwen, sealde ])am munucum corn
genoh, pe waeron a^t Hierusalem, for])6n pe heo pS waes niwlice
Cristen.
4. On J^am fiftan geare Claudiuses rices, wearft 6}?^wed an
igland betuh TherSm and TherfisiSm, [v] mila brad, and fif *•
mila lang, — On ])am [seofe}>an] geare his rices, wearft swa
mycel ungej^waernes on Hierusalem, betuh J^am J)e J^aer Cris-
tene naeran, J)aet jjaer waeron xxx m ofslagen, and aet }>am
geate oftreden ; swa nfin man nyste hw&non seo wroht com. —
A.D.42— 69] ROMAN EMPERORS— CLAUD.: NERO: GALBA : VESPAS.: 119
On })am nige))OTi geare his rices, \vear5 mycel hunger on Rome,
and Claudius het (it adrifan ealle pa iudeas, pQ ]}edr binnon
waeron. ^fter J^am, [Romane] witon Claudiuse J^one hungor,
be him getencge waes ; and he \vear6 him swa gram, J>«t he
4 net ofslean J^aera senatorum xxxv, and ])8Bra o6ra }>reo hund,
J>e })8er yldeste waeron. iEfter pam, [Romane] hine acweal-
don mid attre.
[B6c VI : Capitul V.]
1. iEfter ])am pe Rome burh getimbred waes viii hund
10 wintra and ix, feng Nero to Romana anwealde, and hine hsefde
xiiii gear. And he haefde gyt m& unbejiwa })onne his earn
haefde &t Gaius. To-eScon ^am maenigfealdum bismrum J^e
he donde waes, he h^t aet sumon cyrre onbaeman Rome [burg],
and bebead his agenum mannum }>aet hi simble gegripon ]}8es
14 licgendan feos, swa hi maest mihtan, and to him brohton,
bonne hit man fit o5brude. And gestod him sylf on })am
tiyhstan torre, J^e J^aer binnan waes, and ongan w'jTcean sceop-
leop be pam bryne, se waes vi dagas bymende and vii niht.
Ac he wraec his ungewealdes, aerest on J^aere byrig heora mis-
M daeda — and si}>J>on on him sylfum, ba he hine ofstang — ^J)aet hi
Petrus and Paulus gemartredan. He waes manna aerest ehtend
Cristenra manna. iEfter his fylle wearS ]}ara Casara maeg5
oSfeallen.
[Boc VI : Capitul VI.]
«» 1. iEfter J)am J^e Rome burh getimbrec waes viii hund wint-
rum and xxiiii, feng Galfa to Romana anwealde. )?aes on J)am
VII monSe, hine ofsloh Othon fin man, and him to J)am an»
wealde feng.
2. Sona swa Romane aerest Cristenra manna ehton, swa
40 [hit] Nero onstealde, swa wurdon ealle })a folc heora wi5er-
winnan, ]>e be eastan Siria waeron ; ge, efic hi sylfe him be-
tweonum haefdon ungeraednesse. Uitellus, Germana cyning,
gefeaht )>riwa wi5 Oth6n, and hine ofsloh on ]>am ]7riddan
mon]7e ]7aes \>e hi winnan ongunnon.
u [B6c VI : Capitul VII.]
1. iEfter }>am pe Rome burh getimbred waes dccc wintra
and XXV, feng Uespassianus to Romana anwealde. Da wear5
eft sib ofer ealne Romana anweald. And he bead Tituse, his
suna, J^aet he towearp J^aet tempel on Hierusalem, and ealle}>a
40 burh — [forJ}6n] pe God nolde, J)aet hi J^one [Cristend6m leng]
myrdon — and forbead J)aBt man na5er eft ne timbrede. And he
fordyde J)ara ludea endlufon siJ)on [hund] m, — sume he of-
120 KINO ALFREDS OROSIUS; Book VI: Ch. VIII, IX, X. [a. d. W— 96
sloh, — sume on oSer land gesealde^ — sume he mid hungre ac-
wealde. /Eiter Jjam, man dyde him twam ])one trimnphan^
Uespassiane and Tituse. Seo finsin wear5 mycel wundor Ro-
nianum, for}>on be hi fier ne gesawan twegen men aet somne
))fler on sittan. Hy betyndon lanes duru. iEfter pam, Ues- «
passianus gefor on utsihte, on })am,ix geare his rices, on anum
tune buton Rome.
[B6c VI : Capitul VIII.]
1. iEfter J)am pe Rome burh getimbred waes viii hand win-
tra and xxix, feng Titus to Romana anwealde, and hine haefde it
twa gear. He waes swa godes willan, J^aet he sasde^ baet he
forlure J)one dag, J)e he noht on to gode ne gedyde. Me gef6r
e&c on ]>am ilcan tune "pe his fasder dyde, and on })aere ilcan
adle.
[B6c VI : Capitul IX.] u
1 . iEfter ))am ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes viii hund win-
tra and xxx, feng Domicianus to Romana anwealde, Tituses
hrdpoTj and hit haefde xv gear. He wear5 eft ehtend Cristenra
manna ; and waes on swa micle ofermetto astigen, J^aet he bead
Jjaet man on gelice to him onbugan sceolde swa to gode. m
And he behead jjaet man Iohannes, bone apostol, gebrohte on
[Bothmose] }>am iglande, on wraec-sipe fram oSrum Cristenum
mannum. And [he] behead J>aet man acwealde eall Dauides
cyn, to J)6n, gif Crist J)a git geboren naere, ])8Bt he si])bon nS
geboren ne wurde ; for)76n witegan saedon, \>ddt [he oi baem] m
cynne cuman sceolde. ^Efter ]>am bebode, he wearS sy'lf un-
wyrSlice ofslagen.
[Boc VI : Capitul X.]
1. iEfter }>am J^e Rome burh getimbred waes dccc wintra
and XLVi, ]>a feng Nerfa to Romana anwealde ; and, forj^am J>e »
he eald waes, he geceas him to fultume Traianus ]7one man.
pa gespaecon hi him betweonum, J^aet hi woldon [onwendan]
ealle 'pa gesetnessa, and ealle pa, gebodu, pe Domicianus haefde
aer geset, for}>on ^e he him waes eer bam la5 ; and heton eft
Iohannes gebringan aet his mynstre on Effesum, fram })am»
woruld-yrmbum be he hwile on waes.
2. pa geior Nerfa ; and Traianus haefde J)one anweald xix
gear aefter him. And he underj^eodde Romanum ealle }>a folc
^e him niwlice geswicen haefdon ; and [he] behead his ealdor-
mannum, })aet hi waeron Cristenra manna ehtend. pa saede him 40
hiora Sn, Plenius waes haten, paet he w6h bude, ana miclum on
pam syngode. He hit J^a hraedlice eft forbead.
3. On })aere tide, waeron ludei on miclum geflite and on
A, D. 117—161] ROMAN EMPERORS— HADRIAN: ANTONINUS: AURELIUS. 121
miceire unsibbe wi5 })a land-leode, baer j^ner hi ]>om\e waeron,
ob heora fela m forwurdon on ajgpre hand. On J^aere tide,
Traianus gefor on utsihte on Seleutia J^aere byrig.
[Boc VI : Capitul XL]
$ 1. iEfter J>am pe Rome burh getimbred waes dccc wintra
and Lxvii, feng Adrianus to Romana anwealde, Traianuses
genefa, and hine hasfde xxi wintra. And ra6e })aes })e him
Cristene bee cu}>e waeron, J)urh aenne J^ara apostola geongrena,
QuadrStus wses haten ; he forbead ofer ealne his anweald^ ]>(st
10 man naniim Cristenum men ne abulge. And gif senig Cristen
agylte, J^aet se })onne wsere beforan him [gelaedd], and [he[
him J^onne demde sylf, swa him riht j^uhte.
2. He wearS }>a Romanum swa leof, and swa weor5, }>aet hi
hine nSnuht ne heton buton f aeder ; and, him to weorSscype,
w hi heton his wif Casern. And he het ofslean ealle J)a ludeis-
cean men, J>e waeron on Palestina, })8et man het ludea land,
forj^on be hi Cristene men pinedon. And he behead J^aet man
timbrede on psere stowe Hierusalem )>a burh, and J^aet hi
mon siJ)J)on hette be naman EliSm.
«o [B6c VI : Capitul XIL]
1. iEfter |>am ))e Rome burh getimbred waes dccc wintra
and Lxxxviii, feng [Antoninus] to Romana anwealde, J)e man
oj^re naman het Pius. And him sealde lustinus se Philosophus
fine Cristene b6c for heora freondscipe. SiJ)J>on "he }>a geleor-
« nod hafde, he wearB Cristenum mannum swa leof, and swi8e
hold o)> his lifes ende.
[Boc VI : Capitul XIII.]
1. iEfter J^am pe Rome burh getimbred waes dcccc and in
wintra, feng Marcus [Antoninus] to Roinana anwealde, mid
« his bre})er Aureliuse. Hi waeron ]?a aerestan men ]>e Romana
anweald on twa todaeldon, and hi hine haefdon xiiii gear. And
hi bebudon baet man aelcne [Cristenne] man ofsloge. iEfter
j>am, hi haefdon mycel gcwin wi5 ParBe, for))on ])e hi haefdon
awest ealle Capedociam, and Armeniam, and ealle Siriam.
« iEf ter J)am, hi genamon f ri5 wi5 Parthe ; and him si}?})on be-
com on swa mycel hunger, and micel man-cwealm, J^aet heora
feawa to lafe wurdon.
2. iEfter })am, [him becom] on J^aet Denisce gewin, mid
eallum Germanum. pa on J>am daege, J)e hi feohtan sceoldon,
40 him com fin swa mycel haete, and swa mycel ^urst, J^aet hi him
heora feores ne wendon. pa baedan hi ^a Cristenan men, ]>aet
hi heora on sume wisan gehulpon, and ongeatan })act hit waes
122 KINO ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book VI: Cb. XIV— XVII. [a. o. 177— 217
Codes wracu. ]>a abaedan hi ast )>ani aelmihtigum Gode, \pBst
hit swa s\vi5e rinde, baet hi haefdon waeter genoh on ufon Jisere
dune ; and |>a*t J^aer [waes] swa micel J^unor, J^aet he ofsloh feala
M manna gemang (Jfleml gefeohte.
3. Da aefter J^am ealle [Romane] wurdon Cristenum man- »
num swa holde, pajt hi on manegum templum awritan, )>«t
a^lc Cristen man haefde fri5 and sibbe ; and eac, ]7£et selc ]>8era
moste Cristendome onfon, se be wolde. And Antonius forgeaf
eall ]>tBt gafol, ]7aet man to Kome syllan sceolde, and het for-
baeman })8st gewrit be hit on awriten waes, hwaet man on geare lo
gyldan sceolde ; ana ]>xs on })am aeftran geare he gef6r.
[B6c Vi : Capitul XIV.]
1. JEhev }>am ]>e Rome bm'h getimbred waes dcccc wintra
and XXX, feng Lucius Antonius to rice, and hit haefde xiii gear.
He waes swySe yfel man ealra ]?eawa, buton paet he waes cene, i»
and oft feaht ani/\ig. And feala ])ara senatorum he het ofslean,
pe J^aer betste waeran. iEfter J^am, an })unor tosloh heora Ca-
pitolium, [J^aet bus] \>e heora godas inne waeron, and heora
deof ul-gyld ; and heora biblij^eca waer5 [onbaBrned]| fram bam
h'g^tte, and ealle heora ealdan bee [forbumon] ]>aer mne. paer »
waes an swa micel dem geburnen, swa on Alexandria waes
Jjaere byrig, on heora bibl$ecan, Jjaer forbumon feower bund
M boca.
[B6c VI : Capitul XV.]
1. iEfter ])Bm ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes dcccc wintra »
and XLiii, feng Seuerus to Romana anwealde, and bine haefde
XVII gear. He besaet Piscenius on anum faestenne, o5 he him
on hand eode ; and he hine si)>}>on het ofslean, f orJ)on he wolde
ricsian on Sirie and on Egypte. iEfter ]?am, he ofsloh Albi-
nus Jjone man on Callium, for)>on \>e he efic wolde on hine »o
winnan.
2. SibJ^on he for on Brytannie, and J>aer oft gef eaht wi5 Peoh-
tas, and wi8 Sceottas, aer he [pa] Bryttas mihte wi8 hi bewe-
rian ; and het aenne weall ])w^res ofer eall ]?aet land asettan
fram sae o5 sse. And raSe })aes he gef6r on Eofer-wic ceastre. u
[Boc VI : Capitul XVI.]
1. JEiter })am J>e Rome burh getimbred waes dcccc wintra
and LXTi, feng his sunu to rice Antonius, and hit [haefde] vii
gear. He haefde twa gesweostor him to wifum. He haefde
folc gegaderad, and wolde winnan wi5 Parthe ; ac he wearS <•
ofslagen, on [])aem faerelte], fram his agenum mannum.
[B6c VI : Capitul XVII.]
1. iEfter pam ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes dcccc wintra
A.IK217— 244] ROMAN EMPEROltS— MAXIMINUS: GQRDIANUS: PHILIP. 123
and Lxx, feng Marcus Aurelius to Romana anwealde, and hine
haefde feower gear. Hine ofslogon eac his figene men, and his
modor mid.
[Boc VI : Capitul XVIII.J
4 1. iEfter bam J)e Rome burh getimbred waes dcccc wintra
and Lxxiiii, teng Aurelius Alexander to Romana anwealde, and
hine haefde xvi gear. And Mammea» his seo gode modor,
sende aefter [Origenise], J^am gelseredestan maesse-preoste, and
heo wearB sibj^on Cristen fram him; and wel gelaered; and
logedyde ]?aBt hire sunu waes Cristen urn mannum swyj^e hold.
He gefor mid fyrde on Perse, and ofsloh [Xersan] heora cyn-
ing. iEfter fani, he forlet his lif on Magestan j^aere byrig.
[Bdc VI : Capitul XIX.]
1. iEfter ]?am ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes dcccc wintra
w and [lxxxvii], feng Maximus to Romana anwealde. He be-
head eft Jjaet man Cristene men brocude, and ]>aet man ]?a
gddan M&mmeam gemartrode, and ealle J)a preostas J)e hire
folgedon, buton [Origenis] : he oSfleah on Egypte. And Max-
imus ofsloh his [agen] ealdor-man, on ]>arti ]^ri(ldan geare his
» rices, on Aquilegia J^aere byrig.
[Boc VI : Capitul XX.]
1. iEfter J^am })e Rome burh getimbred waes dcccc wintra
and xc, feng Gordianus to rice. And hit haefde vi gear. He
ofsloh ])a twegen [gebroSor], J)e «r Maximus ofslogon; and
M he sylf raj>e J^aes gefor.
[Boc VI : Capitul XXI.]
1. iEfter J)am ])e Rome burh getimbred waes dcccc wintra
and xcvii, feng Philippus to Romana anwealde, and hine haefde
VII gear. He wearS digellice Ciisten, forj^on he eawunga ne
so dorste. On pam iii geare his rices hit gewearS, swa hit God
gestihtade, J^aet waes ymb fin ]^usend wintra J^aes J)e Rome burh
getimbred waes, jjaet aegSer ge heora Casere wear5 Cristen, ge
eSc J^aet hi )>a miclan feorme ]7igedon, Crist es )>ances, aet ])Vds
Caseres palentsan, }>e hi ^r aelce geare ])igedon aet heora deoful-
« gyldum, [deofla )>onces ; ]?aet waes,] })aet ealle [Romane] woldan
ymb xii monaS [bringan] togaedere Jione selestan dael heora
goda gegearod to heora geblote, and heora si])|)on f eala wucena
aetgaedere brucan. — iEfter ]?am, Decius,. an rice man, beswac
}?one Casere, and feng him si}^J)ont o ])am anwealde.
40 [Boc VI : Capitul XXIL]
1. iEfter J^am ))e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and
124 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS ; Book VI : Ch. XXIII^XXV. [a. d. 251—268
nil, feng Decius to Romana anwealdc, and hine hsefde ui
gear; and sona gedyde sweotol tacn, pddt he Philippus ser
besyrede, mid }>am ^set he het Cristenra manna ehtan, and
manige gedyde to halgum martyrum. And gesette his sunu
to ])axa anwealde to him, and ra5e \>8ss hi wurdon begen aet *
somne ofslagen.
[Boc VI : Capitul XXIIL]
1. JEiter })am \>e Rome burh getimbred wses m wintra and
viii, feng Gallus Ostilianus to rice, and hit haefde twa gear,
pa wearo eft Codes wTacn^ on Rome ; swa [lange] swa seo '•
[ehtnes] waes J)ara Cristenra manna, swa lange him [waes]
ungemsetlic man-cweahn getenge, ]7aet n&i h(is naes binnan
J^aere [by rig], ])sdt hit nsefde J^aere wrace angolden.
2. iEfter ^am, Emelianus ofsloh Callus, and haefde him bone
[anweald]. paes efic, on J)am ])riddon mon])e, hine man otsloh. "
[B6c VI : Capitul XXIV.]
1. iEfter J)am J)e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and x,
])a gesettan [Romane] twegen Caseras : oj^er waes mid Emili-
tum J)am folce, Ualerianus waes haten ; oJ)er waes binnan Rome
byrig, Callienus waes haten. pa sceoldon on simbel beon win- *•
nende, ]>8er hit ])onne J^earf waes. pa bebudon hi begen Cris-
tenra manna entnysse, ac hraedlice on hi begen becom Codes
wracu. Ualerianus f6r mid fyrde ongean Saphan, Persa cy-
ninge, and ])aer gefangen waes ; and si])]^on he waes SapSn J)am
cyninge to J^am gesett, o5 his lifes ende, })aet he sceolde swa "
oft stupian, swa he to his horse wolde, and he ]7onne se cyning
haefde his hric him to hl^pon.
2. And |)am o)>ran, Callianuse, waeron maenige folc on win-
nende, ])aet he his rice mid micelre [unweorSnesse], and mid
micelre unea6nysse gehaefde. iErest Cearmanie, J>e be Donua ••
waeron, forhergodon Italiam 0J7 Refennan }>a burh ; and Swaefas
forhergodon ealle Calliam ; and Cotan oferhergodon [eall
Creca' land, and ba laessan Asiam ; and Sermenne genyddon
ealle Datie fram Romana anwealde ; and Hunas forhergodon
Pannoniam ; and Parthe forhergodon Mesopotamiam, and ealle "
Siriae. To-eacon }>am, Romane haefdon gewin betuh him sylf-
um. iEfter }>am, Callienus wear5 ofslagen on Mediolane
]>veTe byrig, fram his agenum mannum.
[Boc VI : Capitul XXV.]
1. iEfter bam ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and"
XXV, feng Claudius to Romana anwealde. py ilcan geare, he
oferwan Cotan, and hi adraf fit of Creacum. And him [Ro-
IUIK270— 282] ROMAN EMPERORS— AUREL.: TACITUS: PROBUS: CARUS. 125
mane] gedydon anne gyldeniie scyld baere daede to weorSmynte,
and Sne [gyldene] anlicnysse^ and Lfihengon] hi tip on heora
Capitolium. paes on J^am seftran geare he gefor, and his brojjor
Qumtillus feng to pom anwealde ; and ])aes on ])am xvii daege
9 he wearS ofslagen.
[B6c VI : Capitul XXVL]
1. ^fter })am )>e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and
XXVII, feng Anrilius to Romana anwealde, and hine haefde v
gear and vi monaS, — and adraf Gotan be norJ>an Donua, and
10 ^anon for on Syrie, and hi genydde eft to Romana anwealde.
And sibJ>on he f6r on Gallic, and ofsloh Tetricum })one man,
for by [])e] he hi him teah to anwealde. iEfter }>am, he be-
beaa Cnstenra manna ehtnysse, and ra5e pass waes ofslagen.
[BocVI: Capitul XXVII.]
w 1. iEfter bam ]>e Rome burh getimbred wres m wintra and
xxxir, feng Tacitus to Romana anwealde: and ))sbs on bam vi
monj^e he wearS ofslagen on Ponto lande. — .Efter J^am Floriam
feng to J^am anwealde, and waes ofslagen, on ]5am }>riddan
moiipe, on Tharsa J)am lande.
» [B6c VI : Capitul XXVIIL]
1. iEfter bam ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and
xxxHi, feng [Probus] to Romana anwealde, and hine haefde vi
pear and im mon}>as. And he adyde Hunas of Gallium, and
he ofsloh Saturninus, };e aefter [J)aem] anwealde wan. iEfter
«3 J^am, he ofsloh Proculus, and Bonorum, J)a gyrndon eSc aefter
])am anwealde. iEfter J)am, he wear6 sylf ofslagen [on] Syr-
mie J^aere dline.
[Boc VI : Capitul XXIX.]
1. iEfter }>am ])e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and
30 xxxix, feng Carus to Romana anwealde, and hine haefde twa
gear, — and gefeaht twy wa wi5 Parthe, and ge-eode heora burga
twa, })a waeron on Tigris stsipe J^aere eS. Ra}>e J^aes, hine ofsloh
fin ^unor, and his sunu Numerianus feng to j^am anwealde, and
raj>e })aes hine ofsloh his [agen sweor].
[Boc VI : Capitul XXX.]
1. iEfter l^am J>e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and
xli, feng [Dioclitianus] to Romana an wealde, and hine haefde xx
wintra. He gesette under him gingran Casere, Maximus waes
haten, and hine sende on Gallic, f or}>on ]>e hi [J^a] niwlice haefdon
^ogewin (ipahafen, ac he hi [Jia] eaj^elice oiercom. On faere
126 KING ALFREDS OROSIUS; Book Vi : Ch. XXX | 2, i. [a. d. 2S4— SOI
tide, waeron Dioclitiae J)ry cyningas on winnende : — Caucarius
on Bretlande, — Achileus on Egypta lande, — and Marseus of
Persum. pa gesette he iii Caseras under him : — Sn w«s
[Maximianus,] — oJ)er [Constantius, — pridda] Galerius. Max-
iniianus he sende on Mfrice, and he ofenvan heora wi})erwin- s
nan. [Constantius] he sende on Galliae, and he oferwan Ala-
manise |)ajt folc, and si|)})on he ge-eode Brittaniam J^aet igland. —
And he sylf Diachtianus for on iEgypte, and besaet Achileus
bone cyning vni inonJ)as on Alexandria ])3Bre byrig, o5 hine ba
burh-leoda him ageafon, and [he] si)>j7on oferhergode ealle lo
iEgypte. — And Galerius he sende on Perse, and gefeaht tweowa
wi5 Marseus, J^one cyning, ]5aet hebra na^or naefde sige. ^Et
heora |)riddan gefeohte, Gallerius wearS geflymed, and mid
micelre fyrhtnesse com to Dioclitiane ; ac he his afeng mid
micelre unwyrSnesse, and hine het yman on his agenum pur- «
puran feala mila beforan his raedwaene. iEfter }>am J)e his mod
waes mid \>am bismre ahwset, he for eft on Perse, and hi ge-
flymde, and Marseus gefeng^ and his wif, and his beam, pa
onfeng [Dioclitianus Galeriuse] weorSfullice*
2. Dioclicianus and Maximianus bebudon ehtnysse Cristenra so
manna, — Dioclicianus eastene, and Maximianus westene ;
and, for J)am gebode , wurdon feala martyras on x [wintra]
fyrste.
3. l?a gewearB hi him betweonum» J)CBt hi woldan |)a anweal-
das forlsetan, and |)a purpuran alecgan, ]>e hi weredan, and »
woldon heora dagas on seftnesse ge-endian ; and baet swa ge-
lajstan. Dioclicianus gesaet on Nicomedia )>aere [byrigj, and
Maximinianus gesaet on Mediolane ]>aBre byrig. And letan }>a
anwealdas [to Galeriuse] and to [Constantiuse], and hi hine
todseldon siJ)|)on on twa. — Galerius [nom] llirice, and begeon- »o
don })am }?one east-ende, and }>one maestan dael bisses middan-
geardes. — And [Constantius] nam ealle Italie,ana Affricam, and
Ispanie, and Gallie, and Bryttanie ; ac he waes hwon gyrnende
bissa \voruld-J)inga and micelra anwealda, and for}>am he forlet
his agenum willan Itaham, and Affricam to Galleriuse. pa ge- «*
sette [Galerius] twegen cyningas under him : — 0}>er waes haten
Seuerus, bam he gesealde Italiam, and Affricam ; and [Max-
imianus] he gesette on ba east-land.
4. On }>am dagum, [Constantius, se mildesta] man, for on
Bryttanie, and ]^«r gefor; and gesealde his suna paet rice, <©
Constantinuse, j^one he haefde be Elenan his [ciefese].
5. pa wolde Maxentius, [Maximianuses] sunu, habban })one
an weald on Italiam. pa sende Galerius him ongean Seuerus
mid fyrde, J)e him se anweald aer geseald waes, and he ]>ser be-
swicen wear& fram his agenum mannum, and ofslagen neah «
A. u. 306—3301 ROMAN EKf PKRORS— DIOCL. : MAXIMIAN : CONSTANT. 127
Rafenna Jjaere byrig. pa Maximianus geahsode J)aet his sunu
feng to J)ani anwealde, ne |)a hraedlice forlet J^a burh, J^e he on
?reseten was, and }>ohte his sunu to beswicanne, and [him] sij^jjon
on to ))am anwealde ; ac, J)a hit se sunu afunde, J>a adraefde
• he ])one fseder, and he fleah on Galliae, and wolde Constantinus
[beswican], his aj)um, and habban him pset rice; ac hit on-
funde his dohtor, and hit Constantinuse gesaede, and he bine
geflymde si}>J>on on Masiliam, and he jjser ofslagen wear5.
6. pa gesealde Galerius Luciniuse Italiam and Affricam, and
'• he bet ealle J>a Cristenan, J^e J)aer beste wseron, [gebringan] on
elj^eode. iEfter J}am, he wear6 on micelre untrumnesse^ and
him to gehet manige laeceas, and hyra nfin him ne mihte beon
on nanum gode ; ac him sffide hyra fin, J)aet hit waere Codes
wracu. pa bet he jjaet man }>a Cristenan men eft gebrohte on
" hyra earae, selcne j^aer he &r waes ; swa J)eah he gef6r on J^asre
mettrymnysse, and Lucinius feng to J^am anwealde.
7. ^fter bam, wearft gewin betuh Constantinuse and Max-
entiuse ; ana ra&e ]>?ds Constantinus ofsloh Maxentius binnan
Rome, 8Bt J)aere [brycg \>e] man Moluia hagt. — On J>am dagum^
•• Maximinus behead Cristenra manna ehtnysse, and ra5e baes gef6r
on [Tharsa] paeie byrig. — On |)am dagum, Lucinius beoead J)aet
ngn Cristen man ne come on his hireae, ne on his faerelde ; and
ra)>e J^aes wearft gewin betweoh hun and betweoh Constantinuse^
and oftraedlice [gefeoht], o5 Constantinus Refeng Lucinius, and
••hine si])}>on bet beheafdian, and siJ)J)on feng to eallum Ro-
mana anwealde.
8. On ))am dagum, Anius, se maesse-preost, wearS on ged-
wolan ymbe J^one rihtan [geleafan]. Ymoe J>one teonan, waes
gegaderod J^reo hundred bisceopa and ehtatyne, bine to ofer-
itenne, and to amansumianne.
•• 9. On ])am dagum, Constantinus ofsloh Crispum his sunu,
and Lucinius his sweostor sunu, Jjaet nan man nyste hwaet se
gylt waes buton him anum. iEfter J)am, he underj^eodde him
sylfum manige peoda }>e aer waeron [Romanum] ungewylde ;
and het atimbrian ane burh on Grecum, and bet hi be him
•* hatan Constantinopolim. He het aerest manna Jjaet man
cyricean timbrede, and J)act man beluce aelc deoful-gyld-hus.
He gef6r ymbe Sn and J^rittig wintra Jjaes J^e he rice haefde, on
anum tune neah Nicomedia ^aere byrig.
[Boo VI : Capitul XXXL]
" 1. ^fter ]>am J>e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and
xci, feng [Constantius] to J)am anwealde mid his twam broJ)rum
Constantine, and Constante ; and he [Constantius] hit haefde
[xxiiii] wintra. Hi wurdon ealle J)a gebroJ)ru on ])am Arianis-
128 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS; Book VI: Cu. XXXI— XXXII. [a. d. 337— 3G3
can gedwolan. Constantinus and Constans wunnon him be-
tweonum, o5 [Constantinus] wear5 ofslagen. iEfter }7am^
Magnentius ofsloh Constans, and feng him to })am rice, [J>»t]
wsis Galliam, and Italiam. On ]>am dagum, Ilirice gesettan
Ueteromonem J)one man to hyra anwealde, to J)on }>8Bt hi siJ^J^on »
mihton winnan wi8 Magnentiuse ; and hi hine n5ddon to leor-
nunga, peah he gewintrad wsere; ac [Constantius] hine be-
nsemde aegSer ge paes anwealdes, ge j^aere purpuran ]>e he we-
rede, ge baere [scole] }>e he on leornode. iEfter J)am, he
gefeaht wio Magnentiuse, and hine geflymde, and bedraf into 'o
Lucchina paere byrig, and he hine syftne siJ)}>on ofsticode.
^fter J^am, [Constantius] gesette' lulianus to Casere under
him, se waes &r to diacone gehalgod, and sende hine on Galliae
mid fyrde; and he hraedlice oferwan ealle }>a ]>e on Gallie
wunnon, and waes asfter ))aere daede swa lipahafen, }>aet he »
wolde ealne Romana anweald him geagnian, and mid fyrde
waes farende, baer [Constantius] waes mid oj^ere fyrde wi8 Par-
the. pa he past geahsode, and him ongean weard wass, ]>a
gefor ne on fam faerelde.
2. And lulianus feng to 'pam anwealde, and hine hasfde fin so
gear and cahta mon})as. pa waes he sona geornfuU, baet he
wolde digolice ]7one Cristendom [onwendan], and torbead
openlice })a&t man nane faeste b6c ne [leornode], and saede e&c
]}aet nfin Cristen man ne moste habban naenne his underf olgo}7a,
and hi mid pam pohte beswican. " Ac ealle hi waeron baDS »»
wordes, swa we hit eft secgan gehyrdon," cwae]) Orosius, "paet
him leofre waes se Cristendom to beganne, J)onne his scira to
haebbenne."
3. iEfter J)am, he gegaderode fyrde, and wolde faran on
Perse, and behead }>onne he eft waere eastene hamweard, paet »o
man haefde anfiteatrum geworht aet Hierusalem, }>aBt he mihte
Godes ])eowas on don, baet hi deor baer inne fibitan. Ac God
gewraec on J)am faerelde swi8e geaafenlice on J>am arleasan
men his [arlease] ge^oht, mid J)am baet hine gemitte fin man,
ba he f6r fram fCtesiphonte] j^aere oyrig, gelicost J)am be he »
llyma waere, and him saede, J)8et he hine mihte laedan puruh
baet westen, J)aet he on Perse on ungearuwe become. Ac, ba
ne hine to middes })aes westenes haefde gelaedd, pa, geswac he
him, paet nan man nyste ]7aes faereldes hwar he com ; ac foran
hwearfiende geond J)aet westen, })aet he nyste hwar he (it^
sceolde, o8 J^aes f olces waes fela f orworden, aegj)er ge for J^urste,
f;e [for haete]. pa com him ongean fin uncuft man, and
ofstang] lulianus.
A.D. 363— 304] ROMAN EMPERORS— JOVIAN : VALENTIXIAN: VALENS 129
[Boc VI : Capitul XXXII.]
1. iEfter J)am ])e Rome burh getiiiibred waes m wintra and
an hund and xvii, feng luuinianns to Romana anwealde.
Hine man geceas on |)am westenne ]>y ilcan dnege, ]>q man
6 lulianus ofstang. He gesealde Persum Nissibi ba burh, and
healfe Mesopotamiam paet land, wi6 ]?am j^aet hi mostan of
\>am lande buton la6e.
2. On )>am viii mon]?e bfes ]>e he to J^am anwealde feng, he
wolde faran on Ilirice. pa waes he sume niht on anum niw-
10 cilctan huse, ]>a het he betan Jjaer inne mycel fyr, forj^on hit
waes ceald weder. pa ongan se cealc mid ungemete stincan,
}>a' wearS [luuinianus] mid pam brae)>e ofsmorod.
[Boc VI : Capitul XXXI II.]
1. iEfter })am J)e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and
1* [an hund and xviii], feng Ualentinianus to Romana anwealde,
and hine haefde xi gear. He wa?s aer }>ain lulianuses cenipena
ealdor-man. He him behead j^aet he forlete }>one his Cristen-
dom 6p]>e his folgoS, \>a, waes him leofre J^aet he forlete his
folgo5, ^onne bone Cristendom. Ac him gefylste God eft to
20 maran Sre, ]>sl he ])a laessan for hi lufe forlet, and ])vdt he J^aes
ilcan rices ahte geweald, be his wi]>erwinna aer ahte.
2. RaJ^e }}aes, he gesealde Ualente his bre])er healf his rice ;
and he het ofslean [Procopius] }>e })a ricsian wolde, and manige
o)>re mid him. Ualens waes gelaered fram anum [Arrianiscan]
*5 bisceope, Eudoxus waes haten ; ac he hit hael swi6e fasste wiS
his broJ>or, for}>on he wi.^te, ])aet he hit on him [wrecan] wolde,
gif he onfunde })aet he on oJ)rum geleafon waere, on o}>rum he
sylf waes; forj^on he wiste hu foRstmod he waes ^r on his
geleafon, ba he laessan anweald haefde.
» 3. On pam ilcan geare, Godenric, Gotena cyning, gedyde
feala martyra on his |>eode Cristenra manna. On )>am dagum,
Ualentinianus genydde eft J)a Seaxan to hyra agenum lande,
])a hi woldon winnan [on Romane] : ba waeron eard-faeste
neah J^am garsecge. And Burhgendum [he] gestyrde eSc, J^aet
"hi on Gallic ne wunnon. Mid bam him waes swibost gestyred,
J^aet him man gehet fulluht. On })am xi geare nis rices, Ser-
menne hergodon on Pannoniam : ])a he jjyderweard waes mid
fyrde, J7a gefor he on blod-ryne.
[Boc VI : Capitul XXXIV.]
1. iEfter })am be Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and c
and XXIX, feng Ualens, Ualentinianuses bro|)or, to Romana
« anwealde ; and Gratianus, Ualentinianuses sunu, feng to Italia
anwealde, and to Gallia, and to Ispania under Ualense. He
17
150 KlXCi ALFUED'S OllOSIUS ; Book VI : Cii. XXXIV, XXXV. [a. d. 364—378
])a Ualcns ojywde openlice, J>0Dt he ar digelice gehyd haefde,
swa }7a?t he bebead ))aet munucas, — ]>e woruldlice J)ing forggn
[sculonj, and WtTepna gefeoht, — bset hi waepna namon^ and mid
^am fuhton, and j'fel dydan mid o])rum mannum. And sende
on iEgypte, and het towyrpan ealle }>a munuc-lif ]>e his brojior »
ser gestaj^elode ; and sume ])a munucas he het ofslean, — sume
on elj^eode [fordrifan].
2. On ])am dagum. Firm us waes haten sum man on Affricum,
se waes j^aer wihiiende ]>8bs anwealdes. pa sende Ualens })yder
peodosiushis ealdor-man mid fyrde, — jJaes godan peodosiuses >«
iseder, j^e eft waes Casere. On })am faerelde, rirmus wses
gefangen, and forS gelneded to [sleanne] ; ba baed he sylf paet
hine man aer gefuUode. And ]>a he gefullod waes, he waes,
])uruh paes maesse-preostes lare, ]>e hine fullode, on swa fuUan
geleafon heofun-rices, pxt he cwaeS to pam folce — '* Dop nu »*
swa ge ^villan ; " and him sylf leat for5, paet him man asloh
]>tet heafod of ; and wearB Cristes martir.
3. On ]7am dagum, Gratianus gefeaht on Gallium wiS Ala-
manne pam folce, and hyra fela m ofsloh. On pam priddan
geare his rices, ]ia he }>aBt maeste woh dyde wiB pa Godes 20
}}eowas, pa adrifon hine Gotan (it of hyra earde ; ana hi foron
sippon ofer Donua |>a eS on Ualenses rice, and wilnodan to
him, baet hi mostan on his rice, [mid] frij^e gesittan. pa ofer-
hogoae he paet he him aSer dyde, oB5e wyrnde, oppe tij^ode ; ac
hi let sittan j^aer ])a2r hi woldon. Ac his [gerefan] and his ^
ealdor-men nyddan hi acfter gafule, and micel geflit haefdon
ymb ])aBt. o]> ])a Gotan hi mid gefeohte geflymdon.
4. pa Ualens })aet geahsode on Antiochia [])aere] bjTig, ]>a
wear5 he swi5e sarig, and gej^ohte his misdaeda, hu hi hine
baedan rihtes [geleafan], and fulhvihtes baej^es ; and he him ^
sende Arrienisce bisceopas to lareawum, and gedwol-men, swa
he sylf wacs; and liwaet he haefde Godes peowum on oft-sipas
to laBe gedon. Het J)eah sendan aefter, }>aer he aenne lib-
bendne wiste, J)eah he pxt late dyde, and him sij^pon het
ge-Srian. — On ]^am feor]mn geare his rices, he feaht wi6 Gotan, «
and gefljTned weav5 and bedrifen on aenne tun, and wearft on
anum huse forbaerned. paer waes swi6e riht dom ge-endod,
past hi }7one woruldlice lorbaerndon, }>e hi }>ohte baernan on
ecnysse.
[Bog VI : Capitul XXXV.] 4.
1. iEfter [)am ])e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and
c and XXXIII, feng Gratianus to Romana anwealde, and hine
hajfde vi gear ; — and gesette Theodosius him to fultume, for-
)}on him gejnihte ])aet J)a ])eoda, ]>e hyra winnan waeron, waeron
A. D.378— 38<.] ROMAN EMPERORS— GRATIAN: THEODOSIUS: EUGENIUS. 131
to svvi8e gestrangode, l^aet hi man leng ne mihte mid gefeoh-
tum ofers\vi5an. Ac Theodosius genam fri5 \vi8 hi ; and, on
]>sere sibhe, he Isedde Athanaricus, hira cyning, mid him to
Constantinopolim )?aere byrig, and ]>&t ra5e ^aes his lif ge-
» endode. Rape J>ffis J>e Gotan ongeatan hu god ITieodosius
waes, aegj^er ge hi, ge ealle [pa] }>eoda pe on Sci}))}ium waeron,
gecuron his fri5.
2. On J)}am dagum, gecuron'^Bryttannie [Maximus] him to
Casere ofer his willan, se waere wyrbe ealra Romana anweajda,
"•for his msenigfealdum duguj>mn, buton J^aet he J^a wi8 his
hlaford wan for o]>ra manna lare. And ra]?e pvds, he for in
Gallic, and Gratianus ofsloh, and Ualentinianus, his bro|>or, he
adraf (it of Italiam, j^aet he o])fleah to Theodosiuse.
[Boc VI : Capitul XXXVI.]
»» 1. iEfter J^am pe Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and c
and XXXVIII, feng Theodosius to Romana anwealde, and hine
hsefde xi gear. He haefde vi gearum «r, anweald ofer J)a east-
daelas. He pa Theodosius wjes ]iencende hu he Gratianus his
hlaford gewrecan mihte, and eac his bro]?or on ham anwealde
20 i^ebringan, and fyrde gelsedde on Italia, j>»r Maximus mid
tyrde abSd set Aquilegia ]>aere byrig, and his ealdor-men,
Andregatia, haefde beboden J)a clusan to healdenne; ac se
ealdor-man hi betaehte lij>rum mannum to healdenne, and
l^uhte] him sylf on scipum to farenne east ymbutan, and
« yonne bestelan on Theodosius hindan. Ac mid ]>am pe he fram
>aere clusan afaren waes wi5 para scipa, pa com Theodosius J)^r
to, and funde Jjajr set feawa manna, |)a waeron yfele and earge ;
and he hi raSe aweg a])ywde, and J^a clusan tobraec, and
siJ>))on f6r ofer ])a muntas, o]> he com to Aquilegia, and Maxi-
wmus ofsloh. pa j^aet se ealdor-man gehyrde, J>a adrencte he
hine sylfne. Hu y|>elice God ge-endode f>aet micle gewin, mid
hyra twegra fylle, pe Maximus and his ealdor-man haefdon
up-ahafen mid manegum ]?eodum !
2. iEfter }}am, feng eft Ualentinianus to his rice. And |)aBS
w ymb twa gear,})a he on [Gallic] com, hine ofsmorode Ambogaes-
tes, his ealdor-man, and hine si)?)7on mid rapum be ]?am sweo-
ran up-aheng, gelicost )?am ])e he hine sylfne unwitende haefde
awirged. And gesette Eugenius to [J^aem] rices naman, J>aet
he Casere waere and feng him sylf to ]?am anwealde ; for]^am
^he ne mihte sylf habban J^aes anwealdes naman, for]?y he naes
Romanise; ac laerde j^one o]>eme Jjaet he deoful-gyld georne
be-eode. pa gelaedde eft Theodosius fyrde wi5 him twam to
Jjaere ilcan clusan, pe he aer haefde wi5 Maximus. ]>a sende
Theodosius Gotena fultum beforan him, j^aet [hie] ]ia clusan
132 KING ALFREDS OROSIUS ; Book VI: Cn. XXXVII. | 1-^ [a. b. 380-^95
tobrsecon ; ac hi wurdon uton ymbfaren of bam muntum, and
ealle ofslagen : J>8Bt waeron x m. pa f6r Theodosius }>yder-
weard, and wiste ]>Bdt bine man wolae mid J>am ilcan wrence
bej>ridian. pa hi togaedereweard foran, ))a |>ohton Eugenius
and Arbogestes, }>8Bt hi sceoldan aerest of }>am muntum hi ge- •
bigean mid heora flana gesceotum; [ac him onsende God
swelcne wind ongean, ]>xt hie ne mehton from him nsenne flan
asceotan,] ac aelc com o]>er ]>ara, oSSe on hi sylfe, oSSe on ]>sl
eor]ian. And Theodosius hasfde }>one wind mid him, ]>B^t his
fultum mihte [msestra] selcne heora flana on heora feondum w
afcBstnian. paer wear8 Eugenius ofslagen, and Arbogsestes
ofstang hine sylfne. iEfter ])am, Theodosius f6r on Italiae :
J>a he com to Msegolange J>8ere byrig, }>a ge-endode he his Kf,
and betaehte his twam sunum }}one anweald.
[B6c VI : Capitul XXXVIL]
1. "iEfter |)am }>e Rome burh getimbred waes m wintra and
candxLix, feng Archadius toanwealde toj^aem east-daele, and
hine haefde xii gear ; and Honorius to }>am west-daele, and nu gi*
haefS," cwaefi Orosius.
2. And, for]>am ]>e hi geonge waeron, he hi betaehte h
[twaem] ealdor-mannum to bewitanne : Archadius waes betaeh .
Kufinuse, and Honorius waes betaeht Stilecan. Ac hi [gec; ^^-
don] ra5e }?aes hwylce hlaford-hyldo hi }}ohton to [gecy]>ann.\
on heora eald-hlafordes beamum, gif hi hit J^urhteon mihtoi*.
Rrfinus wolde habban him sylf Jjone anweald J)aer east ; and «*
Stileca wolde syllan his suna J)isne her west. And, for J>am
feondscipe, he forlet Gotan on Italiae, mid heora twam cynin-
gum, Alrican and Raedgotan ; and bohte si|^]>on, ]>2et folc
oferfunden waere, l^aet hi syjjpon wolaon eall }>aBt he wolde;
and wende eSc }>aet he ]?am Gotan \>sds gewinnes mihte raj)e »o
gestyran, for]?am he of heora lande geboren waes. Ra5e }>aBS,
Alrica wearS Cristen, and Raedgota haej^en purhwunode, and
daeghwamlice waes blotende deoful-gyldum mid man-slihtum,
and simle him waes leofost, J)aet ]>a, waeron Romanisce.
3. " Nfi git, eow Romane maeg gescamian,** cwaeS Orosius, »*
" J^aet ge swfi [heanlic] ge)}oht sceoldon on eow geniman for anes
mannes ege, and for anes mannes geblote, []>aet] ge saedan paet
ba hac]?enan tida waeron beteran ^onne ^a Cristenan, and efic
paet eow sylfum waere betere }>aet ge eowerne Cristendom
forleton, and to bam hae}}eniscean })eawum fengan, pe eowre ♦•
yldran aer be-eodan. Ge magon efic gej^encean hu hean he
gft wearB his geblota, and his deoful-gylda, ]>e he on lyfde, pa
]>a ge hine [gebundenne haefdon], and hine si}>})on atugon swa
A. ». 410] ALARIC SACKED ROME. I33
swa ge woldon, and ealne his fultum^ psdt waes^ swa swa ge
sylfe ssedon, twa c m, swa eower nfin ne wearj> gewundod."
[Boc VI : Capitul XXXVIIL]
1. Miter J>am ]>e Rome burh getimbred waes m ^^^ntra and
i c and iiii and sixtegum^ God gedyde his miltsunge on Roma-
num, }>a }}a he heora misdseda WTecan let, ]>set hit ]>eah dyde
Alrica, se Cristenesta cyning, and se mildesta. And he mid
swa lytlum ni}}e abraec Rome burh, }>8et he behead }>8Bt man
nanne man ne sloge, — and eSc J^aet man nanuht ne wanode, ne
10 ne yfelode ]>aBs \>e on J>am cyncum waere. And sona }>8bs, on
J)am J^riddan dsege, hi gef6ran fit of Jjaere b}Tig heora agenum
willan ; swa ]>&y ne wear5 nfin hus heora wyllan forbsenied.
2. peer genam Hettulf, Alrican maeg, Honoriuses sweostor,
w }>aes cyninges, and siJ)J)on wi8 hine gepingode, and hi him to
wife gen&tn. Sibj^on ssetan }>a Gotan baer on lande, — sume be
baes Caseres willan, — sume his unwillan: sume hi foran on
Ispanise, and }>aer gesaetan, — sume on Affrice.
THE END OF THE ANOLO-SAXON TEXT.
NOTES AND VARIOUS READINGS
THE ANGLO-SAXON TEXT
OF
OROSIUS.
The Anglo-Saxon printed text is baaed upon tbe Cotton manuscript, whicli
18 in the British Museum and marked Tiberius B. I. Where there are evident
mistakes or omissions in the Cotton, they are corrected bj the Lauderdale
manuscript, now in the possession of John Tollemache Esquire, M.P., a con-
nexion of the Duke of Lauderdale. Erery word, clause, or sentence, taken from
the Lauderdale, is inclosed in brackets [ ] ; in short, every word varying from
the Cotton is thus inclosed, the particulars being given in the following notes.
The exact reading of both manuscripts is, therefore, easily discovered; or
rather, it is at once evident by the mode of printing the text, for whatever ia
not included in brackets is from the Cotton, and every word in brackets is from
the Luuderdale, imless otherwise mentioned in the notes.
As the font, tcom which the Anglo-Saxon text of tliis work is printed, did
not contain any accented capital letters, a separate accent has been generally
plaeed i^ier the accented capitals, as in PAOB 84, 84/E'lena; but, when the
accent would remove the following letter too far from the capital, the accent
has sometimes been placed before the capital, in accordance with what is often
found in the MSS., as in PAOB M, 87 b 'Asiam.
In L and C, the contraction *] is generally used for ond, and ; but it is often
written, in full, and, ond. In these cases, L uniformly writes ond, and C gene-
rally and; therefore, the 3 of L has been printed ond, and the 3 of C and.
In the few instances, where C writes ond, the ond is, of course, retained in the
printed text.
The punctuation of both manuscripts is very imperfect and often confused;
but this refers particularly to the Cotton, which has been altered in punc-
tuation, in accents, and often in orthography and in grammatical construction,
by a more recent hand than that in whidi the original manuscript is written.
Judging from the form of the letters, colour of the ink, etc. these alterations
appear to have been made several centuries after the writing of the Cotton,
and yet before the knowledge of the Anglo-Saxon idiom had entirely passed
away. The Lauderdale is very sparing in its punctuation and accents, but
upon the whole accurate: the Cotton is very profuse in both« but it often
2 VOTES AKD TABIOUB BEADIKGB.
appears to be erroneous. The scribe of the Cotton generally used our period
or full stop, for our present comma, semicolon and colon ; and often for our
period. For our full stop or period, he used a semicolon (;), or a colon (:), and
sometimes an inverted semicolon (!)* and more frequently a colon, with a dash
after it. To prevent this confusion, it has been deemed advisable to adopt the
modem English punctuation in printing the Anglo-Saxon text.
In the notes, however, all the quotations from the Lauderdale and the Cotton
manuscripts, are made to represent those manuscripts as nearly as possible, in
their peculiar punctuation, accents, letters, and in the division of words. In
all these respects the scribes have made absurd mistakes : even these arc left
unaltered in the quotations, that scholars, to whom almost exclusively tiie
various readings are useful, may see the exact state of the manuscripts.
In referring to the printed Anglo-Saxon text, throughout the following
various readings and notes, it must be observed, that the PAOSS are given in
thick figures, and the lines in thin figures, and the succession of the words in
each line is denoted by small Italic letters: the first word by a, the second by
5, the third by r, and so on, in alphabetical order. Thus 2 a denote line 2,
ward 1 : and 7 d denote line 7, word 4, because d is the 4th letter in the alphas
bet. TVlien two Italic letters ore used, with a short dash between them, these
two letters include the two extreme words of the text referred to, as well as tlie
intermediate word or words. Thus PAOB 16 7 d-^ refer to ye man hcet Fortu-
n&tus, which are in page 16 line 7, words 4 and 7, namely the extreme words j^
and Fortun&tus, and the intermediate words man hset. Again, 12 a-14ie refer
to the same page, to line 12 and word a or 1, and to line 14 and word e or 5,
including not only the extreme words Asia and Indisc, but all the inter-
mediate words.
ABBREVUTIONS. '
A S. standB for Aiiglo-Sazon.
hv. .... written a5o90 the line.
C .... the Cotton MS. Tiberins B. I, and iti reading.
C f. 2. or f. 2 a stands for the Cotton MS. folio or leaf 2, and a the flnt or right-hand page of
this second leail
f. 8 b .... the Cotton MS. folio or leaf 8, and b the second or left-hand page
of this third leaf.
OH .... the transcript of the Cotton MS. by Hampson.
C, L or C and L ... the reading both of the Cotton and Lauderdale MSS.
"Eva. or Eng the Eirolish or f'li^lish translation, in the same paragraph*
jETao. or Haver. . . . JETavercamp's ed. of Oros. 4to. Leyden 1767.
L stands for the Lauderdale MS. and its reading.
Ljp • • . the ^age of the Lauderdale MS.
• LB ... the Laudmlale MS. quoted by Ballard in looo.
Ob08. or Oroi. stands for the Latin original of Oronva by Saver,
p stands for ptigo.
rd, .... reaa.
rku • • . in a recent ^nd and ink.
IP . • • • foanting or omitted.
NOTES AND VARIOUS READINGS
TO PAQB 9-12 : CONTENTS, BK. I — ^IT, CH. VI.
PAGE 9. 1 a-e Inserted, througliont the work
by the editor, like the head lines, to facilitate
reference. 2 a Ck>tton 2CS. folio 1.— 2 a-3 h
»L.
I. 4 a lAnderdale K8. page 1.— 4 a Hu to C.
—4 a-f Hu ure ieldran ealne higne middan
geard L.
II. 6 d kjningc C— 7 h middan g C— ^ os-en
L.— 8 Ik fsMtneese C.
III. 10 c hcofoniftce L. — g lend L. — 11/-A so-
dome ond go morre L.
IV. 12 Ih^ thelefld ond ciarset hi L. — i wmi-
nan C.
T. 15 a seofan L. — I gearon C. — g wisdome. —
15 1~17 d hn hie 8i»an ealra hiora waestma
h>ne fiftan dcel dee geare heora cyninge to
gafole ge Bella's L.— 16 «/ttlce geare tc C—
k kjninge C— 17^ getette C
VI. 18 e achiae C-^h ambictiones L.
VIII. 22 1 monna L.->28 a b from hiora L. —
23 g bodridiB L. — 24 a don C. — i ge wLtan
L.— 25 a-e ymbe monegra o>erra folca ge
winn L.
IX. 26 <{ athaniense L. — h betweonn C.
X. 29 rf k>ning C— * ge w C— 28 1 f. 1 b.
— 29 d e i^aia C : is asia L.— ^ sint L.
PAGE 10. 1/ aflymde C.~2 c-3 5 >a wif )>e
man het amathenas and ymbe 'Sa C.—S^ an-
dredan L. — I Creca w L.~4 a kyning C.
XI. 5 A t on liecedomonia In — 6 i gefor L.—- 7 a
read on Italie.
XII. Saltp 2.-8/ kyning C— 10 h wiftnan
C. — 11 a ond L.— (2 argeotere L. — h on lie-
nesse L.
XIII. 13 h pelo pentinm C. — d athinentimn C.
XIV. 15 d meaiane L. — 16 h hiora L.
BOOK IL
Ch. I.jp 10, line 20 a on wealdas 'L.^c mid-
dangC
n. 21 e-22 c H ge bro>>or getimbredan rome
borg on italiam L.
III. 23 d bmtof C — h i hi gchalgcdon L : hi
gehalgodan C.
V. 27^ A egyptiescan diofolgield L.— 28 h deo-
[0 t 2] folgyld.— 28c<2 darios geif^in C—
^exercisC.
VL 80^ o> iewed L.
VIII. 83<{ ndorem a--84c gallis L.
BOOK III.
Ch. I. 86 b^ tio bytmerlice sibb L.
IL 38cachieC.
III. S9d monn cwealm L. — 40^' gcnigendnii L.
IV. 42 b galliiB L. — e-h lond on ni mila L.
PAGE U. Y.lald p S,—h c cartaina a7rend
wracan L.
VI. 8^ betweonmn h,^A e cuca L.
VII. 5 d kyning C. — e-g woun wi^ romane L.
— 7 e read Macedonia C. — g ond L. — 8 rf
burgL.
Ann. 10 c read bysmere C.
IX. 12/bi8ceo C: biscep L.— -IS/darins L. —
h kyning C— t oferwou L.
X. 15 a f. 2 b.— 16 A man w L.— 17j-18 a
gefecccan to L. — 18^ scinlacan L.
XI. 21/ ond L.— 22 b heretogan.— 22 d llf L.
—if read ge-endedon.
BOOK rv.
Ch. I. 25 a-26 b Hu tarentine gcsawan roniano
scipa on "Sicm sgC* ^ahie plcjeUon L. — 25 »
ymau w L.
III. 28 a-29 c. This title is printed from C,
though the order of the clauses varies from
the text, inp 79, 34/-85/. The fiile in L
it — Hu mon ge seah weallan blod of eor|>{:n
ond rinan meolc of hcofbcam. The clauses
are thue arranged in the bodg of the work,
both in C and L.
rv. 31/--d2/ond hn >aburg leode on cartaina
bleo[ton] men iiiora godum L. In the M8.
bleo is at the end of the line, and ton is eri«
dentlg omitted by the scribe,
v. 34(ftf &n mon L.— 34 g It p 4.— 35»*
a broken C. — 36 c burg L.
VL 37 A be tweonum L.— 38^ kyning.— 42 5
C t 3.-42^ hunda L.— t xxx. L. — ^ e ofslog
L.-44/III.L.
PAGE 12. la enilius C. — l^-2c and 8^
mid. IIL hunde scipa L. — i ofer heargede L.
— 5 c kyning C. — 2(f-5^. L has transposed
these clauses thus; — ond hn .II. oon sulas
foran mid .III. hunde scipa on afince ond hn
cotta se oon sul ofer heargede sidlie. Ond hio
on >riora con sula dasge com hasterbal se niwa
cyning to libeum ^aim iglande. — 6j gains C :
L.-7AWC.
4 NOTES kSV VAKIOUS BEADIXGS TO PAQB 12, 13 : CONTENTS, BK. IV, V, CH. XT.
VII. 11 c romane L. — 12 ^ toHem godan
tidan L. — 15 d monig: L.— ^ gescwen C. — 16/
ofolog L. — A [xxx .]M] w C, hut given in p
89,9 c.
VIII. 18 a burg L.— ^ Pcna cjning » L. —
20 c rnouige L.
XX. 21 c bcijwdc C— 21^ heora L.— 22 a L j>
5: also C f. 3 b. — 22 h gcfpian C — 23
him gesetton L. — 24 (2 legian L.
X. 25 e f6r L.— 28 e oftlog L.— A asterbal L.—
80 d-h aliefed from scipian >em ooDsule L.
XI. 31/ read ge-endod. — 31 a-f Ha roinaoe
sftcrre ge winn ond sonica \^for punica]
wear'5 gc-endod L. — 33 de max:edomacyng
L. — (J romano L. — 35 c enilius L and C, for
iEmiliuR.— / ofem'on L. — y-t persos >oiie
cyniiig C.
XIII. 39/ read ge-endod.— 40 h kyniage C,
hut letter hate out kyninge, as it it w in L :
the English will then he : — How the third war
of the Romans, and of the Carthaginians, was
ended.
BOOK V.
Ch. I. 42 a Hu L and C, hut the Rd, and 42 gh
hii lif, are accented here, and hd in p 13, 1 a,
2 e, 3/, 4 d, and 5 e, on the authoritg of the
Tahle of Contents, prints in these notes after
Bk. V : ch. xv. — 12 ci-43/ymbe romano gielp
hu hie moncga folc ofer wminon. ond hu hie
moncge cyningus L. — 42 i MaDcga, to agree
icith folc ought to he manege, hut as C has
manega, a;wf L moncga, both endhg in a, here
and in the body of the work, tJte manega ofC
is allowed to iland in the text. — 43 ef manega
kyningas C. — 41 c romc wcard L.
PAGE 13. II. If-i hatwa byrg toworpena L.
2/-3 a ueriatus schicrde en gon L. — Exo.
p 23, 25 e Viriathiis. — 4 e mantris C. — 5 i-O h
of slog ispania Ix. m L. — Sj C f. 4. — 6 h w C.
III. 10^, IT L and C, tnil wunnan, /or wunnon,
is inserted in the text from the Contents,
printed in these notes ajter Bk. V : ch. xv. —
A ^*ij> L.
IV. 12 5 Eng. Licinius.— 13 A kyninge C —
l^de assia kyning C. — 17 aJjpQ.
V. 17 h romana C. — 18 d metallua C— c ofcr
won L : ofer wann C.
VI. 19 6 nauius C. — e ofercom L.— /bet^^-itus
anC.
VII. 21 c-e wa:ron wi)> geo weor>an L. —
g cyning C.
VIII. This title is neither in L nor C : it is taken
from the body of the work, p 107, 19 6-20 h,
and conform^ to the other titles by prefix-
ing Ho.
IX. 25 c on gun non L: agmman C: tn the
Contents inserted in these notes, after Bk. V :
ch. XT, ongunnon C— 25^ be tweonam tip
ahebban L.
X. 27/^ Eno. unnatural war.— ^A unsibb on
>sm siextan L.
XI. 29 wilian C— 30 h parhU C.
XII. 81 d ga iuae L,/or gul iuse : inse C. The
scribe of C appears to have omitted the first
part ga or gul, and to have copied only the
last iuse — 31 A legan C— 32/tarqnatus L. —
g pompeius C. — 83 a ladteow L. — d fieetenne
L.— 37 a Of. 4b.
XIV. 37(2BecareL.
XV. 88 d leode to L: thus, the L text seems
to be the more grammatical — sume ispanie
wieron some Spaniards were. The regular
construction of C would be — sume ispanuctf
(pr ispania) leode wssron some Spanish people
(or of the Spaniards) were .* or as in the text,
p 114, 27 e-g sume ispanias leoda sotne qf the
people of Spain, — 38/ agustos C.
Bendes the table of Contents of Bk. V : ch.
i-xv: at jpl2, 42a-^13, 39, taken from C
folio 3 2h-4 h, there is another table in C,
occupying from folio 81, 19 to the bottom of
folio 81 b. As it differs from the other tab1e»
and will be a specimen of C, the whole of it is
here printed, like the other notes, with a strict
regard to the division of words, as weft as to
the letters and points of the MS.
f. 81 line 19.— Bk.V: ch. i. Hu drosius sprsec
ymbe rcmana f^lp hii hf monega folc ofer
wuunan. hu hf monega cyniugas beforan hyra
triumphum f wiiS rdme weard drifan.
II. H{i on anum geare wurdon )>a twa byrig
toworpene. cartago and coTin>um. and hu
uariatus se hyrde ongan rixian on ispanian.
and hd daudius se consul gcfl^-mde gallic, and
hu mantius se consul genam fritS witS ispanie.
and hd bnitus se consul of:iloh ispania Jx. in.
and hu [0 f. 81 b] an cjld wearS geboren on
r6me.
in. Hu romane sendon scipian on ispanie mid
f^Tde. and hu craccus se consul [wan] • wi^S |>a
o^re consulas o"5 hi bine of[8]logon K and hu
^a heowas wunnan wiS )>a hlafordas.
nil. Hu lucinius se csul se )>e eac was romana
yldesta bisceop for mid fyrde ongean aris-
tonocuse )>am cyninge. and hu antiochus aua
cyning w^lnode partha onwealdes. and hu
scipio se besta romana hegen maende bis
earfoSa to romanum. and hu e)>na fyr afleow.
.U Hu romana hetan eft getimbriau cartuna.
and hu csul meteUus oferwan ^ wicingaa.
• Not in MS., but inserted from p 18, 9/.
^ The2is.has Ofploson for on-loson.
KOTES AND TAHIOUS REASIKOS TO PAGE 18, 14 : CONTENTS, I)K. T, TI, CH. XXXTIII. 5
•YI Hn fanins ee ooxunl oferoom betnitnsui
galtina cyniDg.
VII Hq roinone wserun witS geoweor^n ma-
me>ia (^nge.
Till Ha rcmume ongnnnon ansibbe b!m bete-
onan up abebban on )>am fiilan gcare >e mariuf
w«t eonsoL
-IX: Hu ofer ealle Italia weafS tmgefsrlic ansib
on >am sixtan geare >e iulios ae casere wss
cousuL
•X Hu romane sendon sillan |>one consul ongean
metredaUs partba cyninge.
JCl! Hu romane sealdan gainse >ani oonsnle
.VIL legian. and bu iolius besset tarquatoi
pompiuses ladteow on anom fscstene. and bu
inlins gefeabt wi'S tbolomem .Ilia.
Jill Hn octauianus se casere feng to romana
anwealde beora nnwjllum.
XII II Hq octaoianus se casere betynde ianes
dam.
.XV Ha same ispania wocron agnstes wither-
winnan.
Ends at bottom of f 81 b o/C.
BOOK VL
Ch. I. 41 d read Fprecende C. — h on waldns L.
—42 b beafed rica C.
II. 43 d-f toromano anwaldc L. — 44 a agos-
tosC.
PAGE 14. III. 1 b gains L and C.
IV. 2 e-ff toromano an walde L.
V. 3 a^-c Ha ner onfeng C, for Hu nero feng.
— (7-^ toromano an walde L.
VI. 4 5 galua L. — de toromano L.
VIL 5 b nespasianns L. — ds toromano L.
VIII. 6 (20 to romano L.
IX. 7/y to romano L.
JL 9 b nerfa L. — d e toromano L.
XI. 10 b £no. Hadrian. — d e toromano L.
XII. 11 5 c pompcins C and L. — ef toro-
mano L.
XIII. 12 i c antonins C and L. — e f toromano
L.— ^18 a aorelias C.
XIV. 14 d e to romano L.
16 L J) 7.— XV. 15 df toromano rice L.
XVL 16^ antonins C and L.
XVII. VI dt toromano L.
XA^II. 18 <2 toromano L.
XIX. 19 b maximos C and L. — d e toromano L.
XX. 20 0/ toromano rice L.
XXI. 21 <i0 toromano L.'
XXII. 2,2 de toromano L.
23 C f. 6.— XXIII. 23 d toromano L.
XXV. 25 d toromano L.
XXVI. 26 b £n6. Anrelian.
XXVIII. 28&brobasC.
XXXI. 21 d f tororaana ont\-alde L. — 32 a
broiJ; orbrof; C, /or bro)»mm.
XXXII. 33 b inainianas L. — EXG. Jovian. —
/rice L.
XXXIII. 34 J nalentinus C— Ekg. Valentinian.
XXXV. 36 b Exo. Gratian.— 37 a brcttanie L.
— e maximianom L. — Eyo. Maximos. — /
kasere C.
XXXVI. 38 i tbeodosinsL. — d-/toromana on
walde L. — 39 b e ualentinns fengc C.
XXXVII. 40 6 c arcbiadus fengc C: altered to
arcbadins, adlos bv, rhi,
XXXVIII. 42c^EyG. shewed Us mercy to.
—/mild snnge L.
Besides tbe table of Contents of Bk. VI : cb.
i-xxxvin, at p 13, 40 a-j> 14, 42/, taken
from C, folio 4 (-folio 5, there is another
table, in C, folio 94, 15-folio 95, 2, of which
tbe following is an exact copy, both as to the
division of words, and the letters and points
of the MS.
C f. 94 line 16. — .1 Hn orosins wa?s sprecende
ymb Jm .III I. anwealdas )>ara .IIII. heafodiica
)>ise8 middangeardes.
.II. Hu tiberius feng to romana anwealde se
casere.
.111 Hn gains wenriS casere feower gear.
.IIII Hn tiberius daudius feng to lomana
anwealde.
.V Hu ncro feng to romana anwealde.
.VI Hn galua feng to romana anwealde se
casere.
.VII Hn uespassianus feng to romana an-
wealde.
.VIII Hn titus feng to romana anwealde.
.IX Hu domitianus tituses broSor feng to ro-
mana anwealde.
.X Hu nerua feng to romana anwealde.
.XI Hu adrianus feng to romana anwealde.
[0 f. 94 b] .XII Hu pompeius feng to romana
anwealde.
.XIII Hu marcus antonins feng to romana
anwealde mid anrelins bis brewer.
.XIIU Hu Indus feng to romana anwealde.
.XV Hu seuerus feng to romana rice.
.XVI Hn his sunn feng to rice antonins.
.XVII Hu marcus feng to romana anwealde.
.XVIII Hu anrdius feng to romana anwealde.
.XIX Hu maximianus feng to roma anwealde.
.XX Hu gordiauus feng to romana anwealde.
.XXI Hu philippus feng to romana rice.
.XXII Hu decins feng to romana anwealde.
.XXIII Hu gallius feng to romana rice.
.XXIIII Hu romane gesettan twegen cascras.
.XXV Hu daudius feng to romana anwealde.
.XXVI Ha aurdios feng to romana rice.
NOTES AXD VAEI0U8 KEASIXGB TO PA0S 14—16 : BK. I, CH. !» i &
•XXVII Hu tacitns feng to romauA anwealde.
.XXVIII IIq probos feng to romana rice.
.XXIX Ha cams fcng to romana anwealde.
.XXX Ha diodtios feng to romana rice.
.XXXI Ha coostantinas feng to romana an-
wealde mid bis .II. brotSran.
.XXXI I Ha iaainianus feng to romana rice.
.XXXIU Ha aalentinianos feng to roma an-
wealde.
•XXXIIII Ha nalens feng to romana rice.
.XXXV Ha gratinianoi feng to romana an-
wealde. and ba brettannie namon maximianos
bim to casere ofer bis willan.
.XXXVI Ha tbeodosias feng to romana rice
and ba oalcntinianas feng ell to anwealde.
XXXVII Ha arcbadios feng to romana rice
and bonorias to >am west rice.
•XXXVIII Ha god gedyde romanom bis nult-
sange.
Snd4 at£9B, line 2 ofO.
BOOK L
Chapteb I.
PAGE 15. § 1. 1 a Tbe Books and Cbap-
ters are divided exactly as in tbe mana-
scripts ; but tbe various subjects of tbe Cbap-
tcrs are subdivided by tbe editor into jwira-
prapbs and numbered, to facilitate reference. —
Tbe L includes our first 4 paragrapbs in one.
Our next 9— from 5 to 13 inclusive — are oom-
prcbcnded in the second paragrapb of L. —
The firit par? graph of C ends with our third :
the 2Dd is commensurate with our 4th ; and
tbe 3rd paragraph of C contains ours from 5 to
23, both inclusive ; but in the body of tbe page
of C, a new subject is often indicated by a red
letter : in these cases, our paragraphs begin at
tbe red letter, as in § 10,13,14,16,17,18and20.
1 a-d See notes top 0,1 a-e.
2a'LpB: Cf.5b.
2 a The A. S. text, fromjp 15, 2a top 18, 27a,
is, in substance, translated firom the Latin of
Ones. Book I: cb.2. Barer. ^ 10-23. Alfred
omits tbe dedication and ch. i. of Orosius. See
ExG. Introduction, p 10, note 1 ; and p 29,
note 1.
§ 1. 2a-Z h. Uro ieldran ealne >isne ymb
bwyrft hises middangeardes cwae|> orosius L.
—3 a cwffit C— c oceanus C : oceanus L. —
i man to L. — i a b garsegc bata'5 C : gansscg
batetJ l*.—f~-j and hu by >a)>ry dajbis C : ond
hie )>a J>rie dalas L. — 5 e europem L : europam
C. — 6 c sajdcn L. — 7 d curopa C : europe L.
§ 2. 8 e oceano L. — h, be before h,b€.rhiC:
to L. — 11^* recui i6 C— 12 b-e L: togsedere
ligcga^ C— /ond L. — 13 c read i€, — d danai
C. — eread Wendel-sfl&s. — 14 i licgea'S L.
§8. 15 It read i&— 16/riffeng L.-^' In C, the
i is often converted into y by a recent acribe.
Here tbe original rindoo is converted into
syndon; bat the second or fine ftroke of y is
evidently made by a sabteqoent scribe, as is
teen from tbe lighter eoloor of tbe ink, the
crowded letter, and also from tbe form it gives
to tbe y. TIm i, in Anglo-Saxon, ia without a
dot, but tbe y bas it, and to supply it to tbe y
an accent is pat over tbe f, and tbe word b
abeordly made s^don. This change of i into
y is very frequent in C; bat, as it is by a
recent band, and tbe i of tbe oiiginal scribe ia
always retun^ in our tezt» this change of
the letter need not be subsequently mentioned.
—18 5 c im« >onan L.— 21 6 f . 6.— 2l/-
22 (2 wilS eastan ^ on |»asi&flowe5 Nmonbsett
euxinus L. — 21 i read Va C. — ^24 h read ^anon,
— e-^ at on wendel-ase L. — 26/ giil^ C. — i
sciet L. — k wendel sss C : wendel-scD L. — 27^
eac IP C— ^' ttondatS L. — 28 d ond w C— e/
on byreC.
PAGB 16. § 4. 1 a The second paragrapb of
C begins here. Afinca, tbe first word, is a
little farther from the left margin than the
other lines. A is a red letter. — e-e asia bierm-
land ge mircu L. — 2 ^-3 a borge ond ligelS
Hot londgemsere 8u)>)>onan ofemilus H ei L. —
^e Zip 9. — 5 g Ik sjla stondatS L. — 6 h west
^nde C : westende L. — ^^-t >emon atblans L.
— 7 d-g >emon bsot fortunatus L.
§ 5. 8 a, C Icgins tbe 3rd paragrapb here. Tbe
first word, Scortlice, like 1 a, is indented, or
is a little further from tbe left margin than
the other lines. S is a red letter. — In L,
Scortlice begins also with a capital, written
with tbe same ink as tbe rest of tbe MS.
Scortlice b^ns a line, which projects a little
more into tbe left margin than tbe other
lines, and thus indicates tbe second paragraph.
* — 8/-A ymb H >rie L. — 10<f-ll a gereccan
hu hie mid biera wstrum to licgeat^ L. — 10 h
b^»C.
§ 6. 12 a-14 e &sia ongen %9sai middel dsele on
bsem east ende l^ser lige'S se muHt nt on )>one
garsccg >8eTe 16 >cmon batef? gandis )>one
garsecg mon ba*t indisc L. — 13/ garsegc C.
— h read ei. — 14 b garsegc C. — e indisc C :
indisc L. — 14/-15 % witS )H>ne garsegc ia ae
port caliganUmana. C. — \hf-k |»e mon bst L :
to C— 16 a 6u>an-[C f. 6 b] eastan.— 16 d £b
C. — rf-/ is hct igland L. — 17 e-* g^des
muhan >ier)>83r caucasis se beorg endatS L. —
18 h-\Oj se port samera be nor^an |>aem xxnte
isse mu>a >8ere 16 )>emon nem nefS. ottorogorre
L. — lOfread 14. — 19/-20 a o'Soorogone. >ODe
ganegcC.
ROTES AKO TABI0U8 BEADIXGS TO FAGS 16-18 : BK. I, CH. I, § IL
§ 7. 21 c India L: fndca C— « beorg L.— 22 e
fndos C. — e-e indns seo ei L. — 28 5' gnrsegc
C. — 28 «-24 a On indea londe is *xliiii* L. —
23/indea C — 24c bnton L. — 24^-26/
*z* byrg bnton orSernm monegnm gesetennm
xglondnm: L. — T&fChoM — ^igbmdnm. of J^anre
e indof— with only ( . ) <^ comma after iglan-
dnm; while L makes (:) the common f^ stop,
and begins the nest word with a capital, thns
— ^iglondnm : Of )>8ere ie indns. The original
Latin of Orosins begins the sentence like L —
A flnmine Indus etc Saver, p 14. — ^25 % ia,
the ain rki, and therefore omitted. — ^26 A-^
lige'S betnx >sere ie Indus L. — 26 a, I indus C.
— 27 H C— 28 tf-29 a and be tux >sm
tw«m ean nndon >as land arocana L. — 29^
passilSa C. — i me5ia L. — 80 ar4 )>eh >e ge
writo oft nem nen eal|>a lond me>ia L. — 81 e-i
8wi)>e beorhtte ond >ier sint L. The Latin it
— situ terrarum montoso et aspero. Saver,
p 14^ 5. Bcorhte 81/, C: and beorhtte L
may he an unusual derivafivt of beorh a
mountain, — 82 e stan ihte L. — 83/-A se reads
soc L. — dSJ-^f on ^Smrn londe sindon twa
micla ei L. — 84 e read myede. — 35 c twa and
twentig C; hut L \aa XXXTT, uihiek agrett
urith the Latin — In his sunt gentes trigiuta
duffi. Saver, p 14, 8.
§ 8. 86 a-87 c |»onne west from tigres ^asre i^
o|> eu (rates >a e£ ^onne betux >8em ean L. —
86 f. 7 86/ read el— 88 e-89 d sindon
•XXVIII' 'Scoda heora nor^ ge mscro sindon
L.— 89 (2 Ljp 10.— 40 <f-41 d hiera 8a)> ge-
macro Hcgea'5 to)>sem readan sk. Ond long
[>aes redan sses L.— 41^-42/ scyt ligcS ]>aet
land arabia ond nbei ond eudomane L. — 12/
Endomane; Eudsmon. JErar./>14n46; from
tZ well, and Zrifios a people, trihe: a happy
or well located people. Hence, Arabia Felix.
42y-i ofer >9ere ei C: Of >SDrc i^ L. — 12 1
read eL C.^43 ^n-44 e >cmon taurus h£'t L. —
45 e monege L.
PAGE 17. 1 h nenida C. — 1^'-3 e amon ond
idumd ond iudd ond palestina ond sarraccne
ond >eh hit mon hiet eal syria. L.— 4 h-e
Hmon tauros haett L. — 5 d-f capodocia ond
armenie L. — 6 a capodotia L. — 6 i-7 e bemon
hastt seohnsse ana L. — S/capododa L. — 90
cilia C — 11 a-0 read healfe. On nor5-healfe
C. — 11 &-12 i On nor)> healfe isseo 8i6 euxinus
ond onwest healfe se ssu >cmon hsett propon-
ditis ond eOaspontus L.— 13 c C f. 7 b.— 18 i-
140 se hehstabeorg olimpus L. — 13^* hyhsta C.
1 9. 15 a Sio C. — h ngyptns L. — 16 a palaitine
L. — 17 i-18^' hire se beorg Innnon hst climax,
mius seo ei hire vwklmo is neh L. — 17 M80
iSe climax hatte C— 18 1 is C— 19 e d readan
sa C. — ^19 e-20 h >eah sume men aecgen het
lure SBwielme sie L. — ^21 a-23 d ond )>onne fol
raiSe Nes sie east imende on |>st sond ond
|>onne be nnce eft on hct sand ond \>tsr neh
sie eft flo wende up o(l«em sande L. — 21 a-
80 1: Esq. p 88, 11-20. That rivers sank
into sand, was a prevalent opinion long after
the time of Alfred, but a recent traveller
sayi, — "There is, I am convinced, no sudi
thing in the country (Africa) as a river run*,
ning into sand and becoming lost. This
phenomenon, so convenient to geographers,
haunted my *ikncy for years ; but I have
failed in discovering any tlung except a most
insignificant approach to it." Missionary
TSraveU and- Researches in South Africa, hy
David Livingstone, LL.D. London, 1857,
p 68.— 21 A:-22/, w C— 22 i, w C— 28 ;-24 h
ond )>ier hio SBrest upwielfS hie hata'S >aland
men nuciiul L. — 24/, to C. — ^25^27^ he up
oi>ffim sonde sc^ he is east imende from east
dffile >urh Kthiopica weistenne ond >a*r mon
hajt )>a ea ion L. — 25 m cymtJ C. — 27 a L jp 11.
— 29/^ )>onan up aspryng^ L.— 80/-» hit
aerbeforan sisde L. — 30 it-31/of>«m ewidme
men hst \ntt waiter nilus L. — 81 k-%2 h forS
west )>anon C. — 82 ^-33 >cmon beet meroen
ond ^onan L. — Zlfread lande C. — 87^-88«I
seo fyrre a^gyptus li)> cast ond long L. — 37 i
f. 8.-39 b-d, io C— 39 h gar segc C. — iOy h
nedre egypras C— 41 is C.
§ 10. 42/ asian L. — 43 0-44 to hire norS
dffile )>8et is ^onne of )>8em beorgum )7e mon
haBt r;aucasu8 L.— 43 /-44 h w C— 44 h ssedon
L.— 44 k-A^ c benorf^an india sindon L.— 455
fndca C— 45 hie L.
PAGhE 18. 1 0-2 west ryhte o^ armenia
beorgas )>c (ya land leode hi hata'S L. — 2 a, w
C. — 8 eufr^t^ C. — 8y~4 )>e mon parcoadras
ha;tt L.— 4 h-^g |>e mon tauros hiett o)>dlium
J>n».t lond ^onne L. — 65 ondlang L. — Ifecft
L. — 8 ar-d a ^onan west endlong l^ee garsecges
o}> Jjone see )>emon hsett caspia L. — 8/ on C, —
9 h-d \>e\fvsr up scyt L. — ^9^ read beorgum. —
9 1-10 h )>(et lond mon hiett L.— 10 1 londes
L.— 12 k danais L.— 18 ^' pe mon hstt L.
^ — 14^ L^i 12. — 14 1 beorg L. — 15 garsegc
C— 15 1 lond L.— 15 h-lS h ]>eWnt mon L.—
16^-^ ac }>a lond L.— 16 m f. 8 b.— 17 0-0
read onst-bcnlfe Danais C. — 17 danais L. —
17 <^18 a )^e ffast nihst sindon albani hidnt
genemde L. — 18 0-19/ wehie hutafy nu liubene
nu lucbbe we scortlice gesaxl ymbe ada lond-
gemsro L. — 18 h read nti C.
§ 11. 20 0-28 i nn wille we ymbe europe lond
8
KOTES JLND YJLBI0U8 BEADIXOS TO PA0B 19, 80 : BK. I, CH. I, § 14.
geroere arcccean swa mice] swawe hit fynnest
witon ; From )>sre ie danaii west o|nrin ^ ea
ieo wil^ ofj^em beorge )>e mon alpli h»tt ond
irnfS ^oDne nor)' ryhte on f^es ganecges earm
pe ]fsit lond nton ymb lit$ |»emon bryttania
hstt ond eft 9vl\> o9 donua )« ea ^sere ewielme
it neah rines ofre |>a?re ie (near the hanh qf
the titer Shine) ond is si)>)mn eatt imende
wi^S nor^n crecalond at on (nme wendelsi^
ond nor^ o)y f^one garsecg ^emon cwen se bet
binnan l^iem tindon moneg^ )»eoda ac hit mon
haet eall germania 'L. — 26 5 nor)>an to C. — ^26 1
Obos. p 23. The Anglo-Saxon, from 26 1-28 c,
and 29 a to |» 23, 10 e, is not in the original
Latin of Orosins, bat written only in Anglo-
Saxon by king Alfred. See £50. p 85, note2;
and|»57 note 88.
§ 12. 29 a-34 a ^on wilS nor)»an donna s&
wielme ond be eastan rine sindon east francna
ond besn)>an him sindon siii'sefas on of^re healfe
^aere \€ donua ond be sa^n him ond be eastan
nndon ba;g wore se dsl |>emon reg nes borg
haett ond ryhte be eastan sindon btcme ond
east nor)> sindon {^yringa L. — 35 d — 37 h sin-
don frisan be westan eald seaxom is slfe mn^
)»aTe ie ond fnsland ond )>onan west nortS is
Y«ii lond l^emon ongle htet L. — 38 d dene L. —
h him Q,—j afdrede L.— 39 h-f wilte )»emon
haj feldan b«tt L.— 39 e a'feldan C. — 40 h-g
wiueda lond l^emon hajtt sysyle L. — 40 c
f. 9. — 40/-41 e ofer sum diel maro ara ond
hie maiX) ara L. — 42 e beg ware L. — 43 e ie
L. — 44 i-45 h ^emon alpis ho^t to \>vcm ilcan
beorgan licga'5 beg waraland gemrcro L. —
45 e and tc L.
PAGE 19. \hc londe bcgeondam L. — 2/L
p 13. — 2 k-Zc maro ara londe is wisle lond L.
— 3 A-5 h sint datia ha |>e lu wa^ron gotan be
norhau eastan maro ara sindon dala ment san
ond be eastan dala ment san sindon borigti
ond be nor>an dala ment san L. — icd be
eastan norSan C— ^ syndan C. — g dulamcnsan
altered to dalamensan C. — 6 f nndon w L. —
7 d-g horoti is msegl>a land L. — 8 a-h mKg>a
londe ser mende o> ]>a beorgas rififen L. — 8 c
sindon lo L,C. — 8 i and w L. — 10 d-W d bret-
tannia ond benorl>an him is |>ses 8ii*s earm
l>emon hajt ost sie L. — 11 / him to L. — 12 a-e
sindon nor5 dene ffigj>er L. — 13^14 e sindon
afdnede cud besuhan him is slfe mu>a ^vcre i^
L.— 14 c read ^Elfe muJJa.— 14^-15/ norS
dene habbatS benor>an him )>one L. — 15^'-
16 a >cmon hst ost sae L. — ^The East or Bal-
tic sea, in opposition to west ss, 27 e/on the
west of Norway and Denmark. — 16 h afrede
Ii.— 17/ f. 9 b.— 17/ hfm C— 17/-18c
him hone ilcan saw earm ond winedas ond bor-
gendan L.— 19 c^ )K)ne nes earm L. — 19 d
ylcan w L.— 22^23 benorhm him ofer)«.
weatenne iscwenland L. — 22 1, te C — 24 a
scride finne L. — ^24 e nor> menn L : nor5-
menn C.
§ 18. 25 a Oht here C : ohthere L. Opposite
to ohthere in L, on the right margin, r il t, is
written — Eie incipit Periplue OhfkerL — 25/
kynincge C. — 25^26 e |>et he eahra nor5
monna nor^ mest bade L. — 27^28 e he sasde
>eah |>flBt land sie swi^ lang nor|> |>onan L. —
27^' >«t w L. — ^29 c stycce mdam L.— ^ han-
to«e L.— 80/ fitca>e h.—j hi C— 81 d cirre
L.— ^A ha longe L. — k nor> ryhte L. — 32/
mon L.— ^' westenne L. — 83 d hi C. — 83^ hfm
C— 34al<ji 14.~84ty wid ssL: the same
as 27 e/, west si^.— 35 a |»rie L.— 86a-37a
firrest fara> Jwfor he >agiet nor^ ryhte swafeor
swahe meahte L.— 86^1: feor swa w C— 36 1
hi C.^ 87 ^-88 a ge siglan >ibe9g ]>8ct land
L.— gweglian. "Sabeah >art land C— 38 d-iOl
o^^ seo SIC in on "Kst lond benysse hws^er
baton he wisae iSmt be iSter b£d westan windes
ond hwon nor>an ond siglde "Sa east belande
swaswahe meahte L.— 40 hCt 10.— 40 k he
C— 41 d-iA a ge siglan hasceolde he tSffir
bidan ryht norl>an windes for "Saem >8et land
beag |>aer sa)> ryhte. Ohhe seo sse L. — 41 k
)>asr w C— 43 a ss C : sse L. — g nysse L. —
43 1-44 k J>asiglde he )>onan suS ryhte belande
swaswahe mehte on fif dagum ge siglan L.—
45^^ micel ea np in on \>wt land L. — 45^
tip C. — 45 f on IP C— 45 l-n hacirdon hie L.
PAQS 5S0. 1 a>2 h np in on "Sa ea forl>sm hie
nedorston for)> bi )»aere ea siglan forun fTil>e L.
— 2 hr-B b gebun on o)>re healfe )>a?re eas L. —
3 e-4 d he ar n£n gebun land si)>|>an he from
his Hgnum ham f<5r L. — 5 c-6 d butan fisccmm
ond fugelerum ond huntum ond |>aBt wteron
eall finnas L.— 65 waeran C— 7c: 14A: in
L, the first stroke of m has been scratched
out, making beor nasi bnt the space between
r and n, in 7 c, and the faint trace of the
first stroke of m in 14 h, and the m being
clearly written in 11/, shew that the word, in
these three cases, was originally beormas.— 7
e-i swi)>e wel gebud hira land L.— 9rf hdntan C.
§ 14. 11 f-12 k of hicra agnum lande ge of
>ajm laudum \>e j-mb hie ntan wairon. L. — ^12/
lande C— 13A-Ar forhrom hehit self L: for-
««m hi hft Bjlf C— 15 a 5 an ge|>eode L.—
15c-16^ swi|»ost hefor «ider to eacan Hot
landes Bceawange for)>a}m horse hwselam for^
■5am hie habba« B\tiJ>e L.— 17 c-18 c hiora
toNm ^atetS hie brohton same Veem cyninge
KOT£S AXD TABIOVS EEABING8 TO PAGE 21,22 : DK. I, CH. I, § 22.
9
ond hiora hyd L. — 17 1 cynincge C. — 18 o O
f. 10 b.— 18 c hyd is the last word of the 7th
leaf, or 14th page of L. The next 8 leaves,
or 16 pages, have been torn out; L, therefore,
begins again at page 31 of the mannscript.
Commencement of the defect in the
Lauderdale MS.
At the bottom of this 14th jp of L is written —
*'Hic desiderantnr YIII folia, qusD suppedi-
tari poasont e Cod. Cottoniano/' At p 10 of
the Jnnian transcript of Orosius, Dr. Marshall
has made the following note : " Hie indpit la-
cuna in Cod. MS. Lauderdal. qua laborat usque
ad cap. ix : lib. L" The printed text, from
this place, that is from page 20, 18 c to p. 31,
42 A, is, therefore, entirely dependent on C.
The preceding quotations from L are so precise
and ample, as to give complete clauses, which
often differ from C only in the accenting or
in the spelling of the words. This precision
seemed to be necessary in the first part of the
collation, to shew the exact state of L. TMien
the MS. of L. begins again, as at j> 31, 42 h,
the references to it vnSl be more limited, and
chiefiy confined to various readings. An ac-
curate facsimile copy was made from C of the
matter contained in the 8 missing leaves, and
placed in L by me, at the request of the
owner, John Tollemache, Esq., M.P., Helming-
ham Rill, Suffolk, Sep. 29th, 1856. A more
minute account of the facsimiles will be found
in the preface, where L is described. In con-
sequence of this defect in L, the following
notes, to p 31, 42 A, can only refer to C.
§ 14. 18 i^; scfp rapum. se hws^l C— 19^:
22 g h€ C— 22 hi syxasum C; hence Bask's
division into syx asum is not impossible, but
he thinks asum stands for ascum. See ENO.jp'
44 note 46. Gough says — " If I were to pro-
pose a different reading, it should be that of
]pyxa for fyxa, which might be easily mistaken
by a copier, and then it would be somejuhes'*
OougVe manuscript notes in his copy of OrO'
eius, in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, p 23.
As these alterations are from conjecture, and
do not seem to remove all the difficulties, I
have allowed the C text, the only MS. we
have of this part, to remain unaltered. See
more in £iro. p 44 note 46.
§ 15. 24 a h^ C. — 25 g wild^orum C. Some
have supposed the word to be wild-deorum;
but there must then be another d, and the eo
are of little authority, being bv.rhi. Dr. In-
gram, with more reason, takes wildrum to be
the dat pL of wildra, the comparative of
wild, referring to shtum in the preceding
line. Lecture, p 62 note *.— 25 m h6 C— 38/
Ecip rapes C.
§ 16, 40 a H6 C.-41 a C f . 11.— 41 d his C.
PAGE 21. §17. 15«-e«.
§ 18. 16 fl Oht here C— t h6 C— 18* J»onne
C; but evidently an error: the construction
re<]mres J»one. — 18iEr-19a sdringcs heal C. —
19 « ge8eg-[0 f. 11 bjlian.— 22 c him C—
22/ipa land C: 23<i ipa hindeC: the rea«
^t)3 for inserting ifa land or Isaland and Isa*
hmde in the text. See EvG. p 46 note 54. —
24 d-f to scirinoges heale,/or sciringes as in
IS I', and 25 «.— -25 o-c nor« wegtf li wi«
so 5an. The e is joined to wcg and bi is writ-
t4>n above, but they are both r h t, and cor-
r\ipt the text.— 28 b 1-29 a-d, C Acw Seo si6
li1$ msenlg bund mila up in on )>SBt land, and
of sciringes heale. The S, in Seo, is a red
capital letter, generally indicating a new suIk
jci't, but the paragraph evidently begins as in
ilie text
§ 19. 29 « he C— 30^- s^ C— 31 h in C— Z h6
C— 32 f-33 h on )ja;t baec bord. d^ua mearc
C— 36/ read hL— 36^-37/ coman and hym
wp>s S^twegen dagas C. — 38 he m to dene
meorce C i tolv^rh i, and unnecessary.
§ 20. 39 d : i h6 C— 42^-43 d \di land, and fill-
st^. and 8c<5n eg C. — 13 i C f. 12. — 45 1 tis C.
PAGE 22. 3 d ds C— 7 h U C— 11 k hit C—
14:4 fisc»at^ C ; the n is hv. r h i, and unne-
cessary.— 15/ un spcdigan.— 18 i Here Wulf-
j^t^ui's voyage ends, in Hakluyfs Navigations,
rot. L p 6, 1598.
§ 21. 19 a-p 23, Sd This is the remainder of
Wulfstan's voyage, printed first by Somner in
bie Diet, Sax,-Lat. Angl. Oxon 1659, under
Gvdrync. Somner omits the last sentence^
23, 8<--10e.— 20J hi C.~20^ his C— 21a
C L 12 b.— 21/ kyningas C
I 22. As some have had a cBfficulty in compre-
hending the extraordinary Horse-racing de.
scribed in this paragraph, the following illus-
tration is given with the hope of making more
ckv'ir this strange division of property.
■ Very small and light boats, prolnblj somewhat of
tbe Kune kind as are still used in Wales and Ireland.
TbtAi? wicker-boats, coracles, carragh, eorrach, or
cor^', are to be peen on the Wre, Teivy, and other
rkcrs in Wales, and among the inlets of Clew Bay in
Ircliind. The coracle resembles the section of a wal-
ntii »lielL It is made of basket-work, or hoops covered
witb hides or pitched canvas; "the dimensions are
Qbout 5 feet by 4. and the weight, when dry, from 80
to 60 lbs." The boutman can therefore readily carry
his liny bark on his back by means of a cord or strap
ititAtUed to the seat, and passing orer his forehead.
*' Sometimes 100 such coracles may be seen afloat to-
Retbor on the Tdry in the height of the salmon sea-
son. ■' e/i/Ts hook of South WalM, \2mo 1S4S p 805 :
FomiJp Friend 1851 Vol ITp 188.
10
KOTES AXD TASIOirS BEADIN08 TO PA0S 89-86: BV. I, CH. n, { 1«
TlUUetV IT III mcUesIMUe 12 3456
I I I I I
e d
Where the
Hone-meii
•uemble.
eb a
The 6 partt
of the pro-
pertT» placed
withiB one
mile.
The 5 or 6 parti of the property ere laid
within one mile, a c of the town : the largest
part c, farthest from the town, and the small-
est part a nearest The Horse-men assemble
6 or 6 miles fVom the property, at i2 or e^ and
nm towards c; the man who has the swiftest
horse, coming first to 1 or 0, takes the first
and largest part The man who has the
horse coming second, takes part 2 or b, and
■0, in sacoession, till the least part, 6 or a» is
taken. Each then takes away, as his own,
the psrt he has gained.— 27 <£ djege.the e is
r h f, but right, as indicated Jy |»y ilcan.—
35 h, and in the facsimile fol 12 h, 11/ read
forhwaga,— 37^ s^ C— * swif^oete?— 41/
«an/or «am.— 42 dOf. IS.— 43 h hj's C.
PAGE 28. § 23. 8 e-10 e Omitted by Som-
ncr, see § 21—19 a.
§ 24. 11 a to j> 26, 17 i partly taken firom
Obos. I, 2. — 12 h |>e bv, r h i, and the sense
reqmres it— 14 e dp C— 20/0 f. 13 b.
§ 25. 32 ^ innrbonense C : the second n k€U
been changed into a, Making inarbonense, in-
stead of insert ing an ti to make in narbo-
nense.
§ 26. 42^: 43 a profent stie/or profents6 44 Ar.
44(2Cf.l4.
PAGE 84. Ic: t h5Te C.
S 27. 9 i lis C.
§ 28. 22^-23 a brettun- [0 f. 14 b] nia.— 24 c
habbe C.
§29. 291: SO^hlC.
§ 30. 88 J is has been unnecessarily inserted be,
r h ». — 38 c aegyptiis C— 38 A-39 c Not in C,
but seems nece*«ary for the sense.
§ 31. 42 k-AZf read be westan Hogathftus,
Tribulitania sio )>eod, \>e — on the vest of the
Troglodytes, the country TripoUtana, ithich,
— 43 e Originally Jjiod, but the i has been con-
verted into erh i. — 13^ hjTC C.
PAGE 25. Ic f. 15.— 4a~5e C has the
punctuation thus — bizantium; sio }>iod.— 5 a-
X Eno. The country Byzadum contains the city
Adrumctum and Zeugis — Oros, has, — ^Byza-
dum, Zeugis et Numidia. . . . Byzacinm ergo,
nbi Adrumetus dvitas: Zeugis ubi Carthago
magna, Numidia nbi Hippo Regius sunt — In
Hap, for Zeuge, read Zengis.
§ 32. 6 e read \>i<A, as the original i has been
altered to e r il 1.— 6 e/se heorh the hitt, ram-
part, citadel, or city, just sodi as Adrmnetom
was, " whose site formed an amphitheatre over-
looking the sea, surrounded by strong walls.**
P.S, Dr. Smia's Diet, qf Greek and Soma*
Oeoy, Barrington has absurdly printed ae
beorh, and Mr. Thorpe soggests se bnrh in
direct opposition to C — 5 k admm€tus C. —
6 c Altered to seo r A t. — ^11 e^ gar secg man-
ritania- hyre— Orot. Saver, jp 81, 7-11, has,
— Stifends et Csesariends Mauritania habent
ab Oriente Numidiam, a septentrione mare
Nostrum, ab oocasu flumen Malvam, a meridi^
montem Astrixim, qui dividit inter vivam ter-
ram et arenas jacentes usque ad Ooeanum : in
quibus et oberrant Gangines ^thiopes. Tln-
gitana Mauriunia ultima est AfHcae.— 13^
Eva. read Astrix.— 14 c wsesm C,/or wsestm.
— 14Jlt read dead-wylle. — 15 e-^ ^one gar-
secg mauritania.C. — 16 e tingetana C. — 17 e
Eko. Abennis.— 21> Altered to ))0od rki.
§ 33. 25i f. 15 b.— 26i medcoe C : Obos.
Saver, p 32, 4 qucm Issicum sinum vocant :
quem Ismcum, contracted qm issicum, idcum,
qm edcum, or encus, mesicus. yote 204. —
29 f read Arfiitium C— 31 c-32 d Ores, has —
Habet in longo millia passuum centum sep-
tuaginta duo^ in lato quxnquaginta. Saver, p
32, 10, 11.— 31 A Originally loud; but rki
properly altered to long.
§ 34. ^d-j Oros. Saver, p 32, 13 ab ocd-
dente mari Icario, i,e. man lonio.
§ 35. 41 e read seo C. — i2 a hit C.
PAGE 26. 2yh In facsimile for hreo. wi"5
read hreo; ^i'5 C— 2^-3 c hreoh; witJ italia
^am lande. sardina. and Corsica C ; but Oros.
properly begins the sentence vnih Sardinia.
§ 36. Sdread >a C.-4» is C ^d f. 16.
§ 37. 10 1 sardine C.
§ 38. 15 A Bceortlice, e is bv. r \ t.— 16 e g^se-
tenessum C./or gesetenum, seep 16, 25 e.
ChaptebIL
18 a-d Inserted by editor to facilitate reference.
§ 1. 19 a Oros. I, 4. Alfred has not translated
Oros, j; 3 into A. S.— 19 a-/^'RD^MDE.
ROMEBVRHGEtimbred. The first is a Urge
green capital, accented: the other capitals,
filling the first line of the MS. are smaller
capitals in red ink. — 19 b c read tSem iSe C. —
20 a The Anglo-Saxons, like other northern
nations, reckoned their years by winters; be-
cause, from the intense cold and great length
of the winter, it occupied most of their atten-
tion and their feelings. — 20 e read )»U8end C
—22 e heigieiide,for heri^ende Cy,bv.rki
X0XI8 AlTD YABIOUS BEJLDIKGS TO PAOS 87~31 : BE. I, Cn. TUT, S 2.
11
— 23e h6 G.^23 A h£i C^2Seh6 C.~26^
on sdl^^; ^ notS C. — 26 d read ^ C—
28 & ^ spedegestan C, e, i«. r A t. — 28 ij h4
biom Cy o,h>,rk i, — 80 a alyf«den, e^hv.rhi,
-^90 d hfim C.--80;i for-[C f. 16 b] golden
C — 31 a ofiwig, am,hv,rk L — 81 h biom C,
o,hv.rk ft.— 84a b^ C.-^5 ie b^ bine C.
§ 2. 88 A InfaetimUe^far feDge read fengc C.
—40 d beipeon, e^hv.rh u—41ff read |w C.
— 44«ibdeiisC.
PAGB 527. 2 y-H bid bit i^nrbteon C, r pro-
perlj written hv.r h u — 8 k wieron ^e C, }>e,
bv,rh i— 4/bjM, tbe • properly altered to
<hr kL
§ 8. 7^ Vyrstede C. — 9 a h manigfcalde for-
Ugre» 0»y^» r A t, and ^0 in ^eligre expunged
by a point below yff.— 10 a C t 17.— lOt
gespedn C, e, bv.rh u—lB/hfre C— 14 d-
15 k Oroi. u more explieii — PrsBcepit, nt in-
ter porentea ac filioa nulla delata reverentia
Dfttune^ de conjugiis adpetendis nt cnique libi-
tum enet^ libemm fieret. Saver.p 89, 4-6.
Ckaptsb IIL
§ 1. 17 a Obos. I, 6: Geneds xiz, 24, 26.—
17 e read 5e C. — 22 a aeo C.
§ 2. 24 ft Imfa en m ih ,Jbr jof read pasr C. —
25 de hha dn C— 26 a biem C, e,bv.rh t.—
26tblC.— 28/bftC.— 29<{dielC: tbongb
tf ia witboot an accent, I bave not besitated
to accent it in tbe text, aa it ia accented in
otber pkoea; and it seems espedally neces-
sary bere to distingniRb ddti^ e»; m. A part,
from dfld, eaj u. pL dalu. A valley, espedally
as tbe words are in immediate connection.
ckifxsb rv.
§ 1. 84 a Obos. I, 7. Alfred omita cb. 6
of Orot.— 84c rvoJ^eC— 84/ge-[0 f.
17 b] timbred.— 84 h )msend C— 85 e read
cSarsatbi: darsaLbfC, most absurdly divided
and accented. Tbe absurdity is increased by
tbe diange of bf into hf rk u — 36 e dpbdfon
C. — 88 de bi bidra, umaeeeuarUy altered to
hthe6nrhu
CsaptxbY.
PAOB sa f 1. 1 a Oboi. I, & — 1 e muf
^ «e a— 5sttta— 5igddcundeC. — 7a
bis a^7 e iostimis C— 7^ ginst C— 8 i
bimn C^ o, Iv. rki. — 9 k b&e C. — 10 b dope-
momnmi €» a, lv.rl u — 10 e bfoe C. — 11 a
>a C.— 11 e sfU C— 12 h Of C— 12// 16 e
U a— 16 1 1 1&— 18 ehtClycrku-
18 A hm C; Ibr jNon.— 19 « bd C^21 h b^m
a— 22 d bd Cr-28 d wolde 0—28 h read
aoNaa
f 2. 88 s rmd Ym O— 87 / anwadde C, e,
ho.rhL-'Mfhnm Cwo^Uf. rhir-40 e
f. 18 b.-43 b hfn C— 43/7.' 44c; 45 t b^
C— 44 ff god C, o, witb a double accent.—
45/>onne C.
Chaptsb VI.
PAGE Se. § 1. 1 a Obos. I, 9. — 1 c read
iSe C. — 2 / In facnmile, for ambictno read
ambicao. — 6 (2 worttld C, u, bv, rhi,^^
7 J tbcu bal^ on C, read here and 9 a Tbeu-
bal^n.— 9/bim C— 10 b : 11 t h^ C.
§ 2. 16 a 6idea C— 16 f bi C— 17 hOf. 19.
—18 b bine C.
Chaptxb VII.
§ 1. 21 a Obob. I, 10. — 21 e read «e C —
23 f b^ C— 24 i ealle bv.rh t. — 28 ed bd
ge gearwon C, n altered to d, r A t. — 30 i
"Sd C. — 31 a un & ablinnendlice C,for un-
£blizmendlicc, with which the text must agree,
— 36 <2 fif C, but te in properly inserted bv,
r h i, — 38 e-y [tcBt wyrms utsi^nde bv, r h i,
but unnecessary, for literally it is — wffiroa
berstende, and |»a worms utsionde were buret'
ing, and then oozing out corruption, — 39 <l
read ^aa C.^40 a b^ C^fread mcnn« — 41 e
f. 19 b.
PAGE 30. 1 j wyrttroman C. — 2 ar-e Orae*,
1, 10, Saver, p 55, 17, 18 Locustarum nubes^
exbaustis omnibus, ipsas qnoqoo radices seroi-
num persequcntes. — 3 d >y»)H!me8 C. — 5 I
frumcennede bv, r h t. — 7 h >eb bwtcSre C»
>eb bv,rh f. — 7 J heon, eo,bv,rh 1.— 9 s
utfffiredeZ C, I properly altered to t, r A i^-^
10 e ftdgen C, but an 1 is inserted after f bv,
r hi, and tbe following 1 expunged by a point
under it, making fiugen. — 10^' biom, o, bv,
r h I. — 12 g heom, eo,rh t.— 14 e wijg wsegna
C. — 15/ biom, o,bv.rh i. — 17 a heb bwa/Sre
C, >eb ^. r A ».— 17 / meng^ C— 19 c and
be C— 22 hot 20.—23 / read «4 C— 24 J
nu C. — 25 a fs C. — 25 b drgyte C, ▼. orgeats^
orgete: Junius suggests ongyten — 26 b gon*
gende C, o, altered toh,rh i. — 26^ monkynne
C, o, altered ton,rh L-^ZJ d: 28 6 Wt C-—
27y sonde C, o, altered toh,rhi,
§ 2. 29/-30 a worolde; Kales C— 30 ill gei-
wenctr Ac C.
chaptib vra.
§ 1. 88a Obos. I, 11.— 38c read «e C—
39y dn C-^ read fSftig C— 42i. Eva.
p 69, 40, 41 note 2, read—Hdereoot is bere
made to tbe 50 sons of i£gyptus, and tbe
50 daugbters of bis twin-brotber Danaas.
Tbe daogbters of Danaus were given in mar-
riage to tbdr coosids. — H c bd C.
PAOB 81. I<;be5r.r;il.— 2abdC.
§ 2. 3 c f. 20 b.— 6c f»«l bys C^ orosias
C^65md C^— 9c k5v.rilir-lle fabtC.
12
K0TE8 AKD TABI0U8 READIKQS TO PAGB 88*86 : BX. I, CH. ZH, { 2.
— /^ go Jura to, blote gtdo^ioge do, bv.rh i.
12 1 hloTA C.
§ 4. 18 a Oeos. 1, 12.— 18 e Ordsiui.— 18 h hit
C— 1 9 i read hi C— 22 h anweald, e,bv,rh i.
23 £ msL^e C,—€ is C— 25 e scond C, o, altered
toa,rk 1.-26/ h^ C— 27 1 C f. 21.— 28 b
hu C— 20 a h lifne him C— it a^reotan C, y
is written above oorh t. — 81 e/ fbrt^n ^n C.
— i <5n C— 32rf reorf cu«e C— SS/; 84 c;
36y of C— 33 / mu2 i$eC.— 86d *^&o. rAu
—37/ Eno. Thycsteg.— 87 < hedra C— 88tf
liidra C— 89 e h£t C— • M C— 40 6 ; /.- i his
C. — 41/ ut gcmetlica C.
JECere ike Lauderdale MS, recommeneee,
Ceaptsb IX«
§1. — i4raOB08. 1, 18. Li»81. The L be^ns
again here. See Notes to page 20» 18 c —
44 A t siex honde L.
PAGE 32. 1 & Ix gum L.-;f micel L.
§ 2. 6/; 7/ lapUito C— 7 c C f • 21 b.— 9 a-e
heton hi hie L. — ^9 » and C, be, r h f . — 10 e-/
hie on horse Que] feohtan !»; the last hie bo,
Chapteb X.
§ 1. 14a Oeos. 1, 14. — 12 ik-18 a *uii- hnnde
wintnim L. — 15 c h4 C, — 17 c ^scende L. —
17 h: 23 (2 him C, i, altered to heom, om
r h ».— 18 e o«er erased L.— 19 k : 22 j : 25 y
hfm C— 23 h h/ue C— 24 e read Hf C— 30 a
read oS.— 30^ L p 32.— 31 «.• h read oiS^
C— 32 i C f. 22.-32 e read «a C
§ 2. 34 a Obos. 1, 15.— 37 h % o)>)>e att^rM? fo
oJ> )»iut C. — 37 I ^at to L. — 38 e genam<5n C. —
89 d dfslegew^, C, m bv.rh i,— A hi<5ra C. —
43 c \ffsitte L. — / wdros C.
PAOS 33. 1 « >a?tte L.— 5^ onwalde L.— 8«/
beania striendon L : bctim astryndon C. — 9 c
kendon C— / read by. — 12^ amazasanas L.
— 13aCf.22b.
§ 8. 15 6 read here. — 15^ tu L. — 16 c L j> 33.
17 « curope L: eiiropam C. — 18 6 datl L. —
19 e asiam C— 20/ hidra C— 23 a: 24 e
hjTe C.
§ 4. 20^-27 6 wifmonnnm. Jwtte L. — 27 c
europo C— 29/h^ i SOff:j: 31/.- C.-31 v
These were fiaxpk w\o7a, or rrjtt ficucpaX the
large or war ship* of the Greeks. They were
the Longtt naves, the long war ships of the
Boinans, which had often more than 50 rowers.
Wliat Oros. calls longas naves, Alfred trans-
lates Dulmiunus 32 a. Mr. Thorpe thinks this
is a corruption of the Norse drommndr; but
he docs not give any explanation of the word.
All that is said of it» in Kask's Lexicon Island*
Icum Haldononii, is this — Dromondr, «.
Dromon^ navU geHUit £t skib af nssedvanlig
stOrrelse eg egen bygningsmaadft a skip of
tMCommon eiee, and peculiar comtUrueliam,
(See Orkney{nga Saga, K&k. 1780. 8. 298.)
— 82y A an ioe scip C, e,hv.rhi: on an sdp
L.— 84 A hfsoM, COM bv, rhu — 85 d gew£a.-«
85 i Hot L.— 36 b ge sweoctor L. — 87 c fenge
C— 87/ Of. 28.
§5. 89 a Obos. 1, 16.— 39 a ft Hit £i a— 40ft
hfta— From40ttop34,4ft,»C. AUthat
there is in C, is— K swi earme wffinen. hf
swa tintregedon. And nu "Sa >a g<5tan coman
C— 40 »-page 84^ 4 e L [I«|» 83, 26 a to page
84^4c].— 40»-p84, 4a, icC. What U be-
tween the brackets, in the text» is literally
copied from L ; except — and 41 c .* 42/.* 48 d :
g: 44ft: 45/. where it would be better to
read ond, as it is always so written in L,
when oncontracted. The only stops in L are
a point after 45 a thus, settan. and page 34
after 1 c thus, wseron. and before andafter 1 g
thus, *C* See the facsimile.
PAGB 84. 1 d on. [Li» 34] wendende,
§ 6. 8 ft-^ )>8et hi hie mid gefeohten L.— 8 ef
mid gefeohte C. — ^9 a romwire C — 9 c >as C.
— 9^ nn wyr sie L. — 14^ landes w L, —
16 c : 20 a h£t C— 17/ ne ha»fdon L.— 20y .-
21^' inniga L.— 21c hjre C- 24c £ 23 b.
— 24 % gearder C : middangrds L. — ^25 c IlaMs
C— 27 c g^ C— 28/ hidra C— 29 c dn a
Chaptbb XI.
§ 1.— 31 a OBoe. 1, 17. — 3iy wintran » L. —
32 c XXXgnm L.— / |>stte L. — h priimises
C— 33a "Lp 35.— 3de; 346 df C— 35c2 gewin.
— 39^ is C. — k l^sette L.— 40 c mdncynnes
C— 42^ h£t C— 43^ mdn C.
PAGE 86. 2c f. 24: fosceaponge C. — 2g
mdn C.—J sseg1$ L.
§ 2. ZefM -X- L.— 5 a hw8B«ran L.— 6 b-^
hine bet lydan w L.
§ 8. 6 a Obos. 1, 18.— 7 a dneas C— 8 k scea-
wigean L. — ^9/hd C.
Chapteb XII.
§ 1. 11 a Obos. 1, 19. — 14 A hd: ISj: \7f:
l^d:k: 196: 20a.- 21^.- C— 15 a fnrjmmlic
luxurious, gratifying the appeiits or stomachy
?/rom ^umle viscera, Som, — 16 d gcbiero L. —
17 c his C— 19 c hfne : 21 1 .- C— 21 ft L j> 38.
—21 c hfm, C.-/ hsfde C— 22 k asfrie C—
26 c gewinne C.
§ 2. 27 * C f. 24 b.— 28/ sd C— 29c «am so
L.— 29/astiafC.— 30chisC.— 31f hd: 34t.-
S9g: C— 33 e/ metSa. Ac hi C: me^ Ao
hie L. Though Ac is both in L and C, it is
superfluous, and therefore omitted in the text.
— 88A ^^khofon C— 84c Eko. Harpagns. —
F0TE8 AITD TABI0TJ8 BZADHtrGS TO PAGE 80-42 : BK. H, CH. m, § 4. IS
87 5 ^n C.-42 d onwald C. 6, altered to d,
rAt.— 43(ihidraC.
§ 3. PAGE 36. 1 <• hlne C— d Ut J: 2i:
14ft; 166.-y.- *C.— 2/r«uffyrd.— 7cCf.
25. — 8 a hi<5ra C. — 8/^ wajron; and tp C. —
9al,p 37.— 10 1 hi C— 18 h hfne C— 16 «
hiom C, Ophv.rh i. — 16/ Eko. Harpagns. —
19 d-fread ge-endod : ac Cirus C— 20^ on C.
§4. 22a 0B08.I, 20.— 23^hg: 24A.- 26il;
27^.- 28c.- * ; 29d: 83 k: C— 23> cilicia C.
25^ li£in.— 27 A: 2Sd : C— 26 h drgeotere L.
-T27/>e to L. — 28 y pfnungo L.— 30 a C f.
25 b.— 30^ h£t C— 32/on C— 32 lUi ZSd
C— 33 a ^)>elingc C. — 33 e: hhkC.
§ 5. 39 bcswica'S C. — iOl: 43^ >e cc C—
41y hi6ra: 43/ C— 41 1 L i» 38.
Chaptbb xin.
PAGE 87. §1. 2aOBOS.I,21.-5ithc<5raC.
Ceaptsb XIV.
§ 1. 10a Obos. I, 21. — 10a f.26. — 10 a
read JSr. — 13 i hi6ra C. — 14 ft ^n ssegden
C— 16/ liccedcmonia L. — 16 a nuese C. —
17/ read ^.—20 d: 22 e read J>jet— 20/
hi<5ra C— ^ wendxnn L.— 22/ Ja L. — ^23 a
gelendan C, but I altered to to in the original
hand and ink. — 23 e h^ C—gh beam as-
trynde C— 24f o1^ C: o9 L.
§ 2. 27 Z ^Aieahehton C, ge, ft«. r h t.— 28 ft
getweode L. — h mihte C— / hi<5ra C. — 29 d
Ja p 39.— 30 * hiom, cm, ftc. r h i.— 31 d
mihte C. — 31 e hedra C : w L.— 32 c f.
26 b.
§ 8. 86 <le soortlic jmhe C, e, fto. bat in the
original hand and ink. — 36 h )^tte L.--38/
^nd C— 39 ft efihtatig C— 40 e akennes C.
BOOK II: ChaptebI.
PAGE 38. 1 a OboS. II, 1. — 1 Z he: 4 a;
10 ft ; 13^; 14 1 ; C— 2 a gen<5h L.—d Jwtte
Ii« — 3 a: 4 C| haa a doable accent in godne
C— 3 ft read geeeiop C— 3 d ealle C— 4/;
11* hfin C— 5i ■ylaum C — 8/ h6 C, hv.
rA».— 9ow^:/;lle/12ft;14^;C.— 9ft;
10^ us C— 10/C f.27.— 10 ij rihtlican Hn-
gan C— 11 m^n C— 14 ft is C— 15 d « on-
metlican onwealdon L.
§ 2. 18 a L i» 40.— IS ft ptolome L.— ;i >» C.
— ^20 « heafodlicu rfca C— 20^21 a feower
indu C— 27 ft aona C— 30 d hit C— 30^
ongietan L. — 30 ft mege id L.
§ 8. 31 a Oboa. II, 2.— 31 ft w^ C— 82 e hfne
C— tf iloh C— 33 ft rice C— 34 eOt27 b.—
84/hit C— 41 c remoaes L.
PAGE 89. § 4. 4« £siHa C— 6A barg L.—
7g L p 41.-14/ Pe w C— 16/ O t 28.—
16/ dweste L.— ft read ealle C— 18 ef ^
babylonia C— 19 d rom&ia C— 22 e roma L.
§ 6. 27 ft Obos. II, 8.-27 e tJone C— 84 a Mi
)>e L. — 86/ and w L.— 37/^ )>8Btte alrica L.
—88 if hjre C— 39 bjjp 42.-39 6 hwas[0
f. 28 b]J>ere. — 39 c on wcalg L.— ft ]>am w L.
—40a |>eh >e L.— 41 i h6 C— 42 a hfre C,
read hyre. — 42 h read h£ C— t hire C— 44 d
hidra C— 46 ft read hL—k synd ricsiende C.
PAGE 40. 2 e caseram L.
§6. 3/oDgeaten L.— 4aftl»e |>a L: H^eC.
—7 e g<5d C— 9/hfe C— 10 ft read hajfdon.—
11 ft gode, 0, with two accents C— 16 e hi<5ra :
17 a ; 19 if ; C— 16/ C f. 29.— 17 ft cristtfnan,
0, fto. r ft I.— 19 1 read pvas C— 21 d w<51 ge-
winnan C— 22 d anmilt-[L p 43] Bunge. —
22<fdDmilt8angeL.>.23e; 24;fvaJhIC.—
24 e ffir^com L.
Chapteb II.
§ 1. 27 a Obos. II, 4. — 28 a troiiuia C. —
29 e-ff remos and romulua C. — 30 c "San w L.
—300; 35e hi6ra C — 32<f h^ C — 34«
habbanne L,— ^ hi C— 36t hi C— 37/ge-
tyglSedon L. -38 d read to C— 38 ^ f . 29
b.— 39/ gen-in C 39/ \>e w L.— 42 d read
wii C— 43 a >an C— ft gefoohtum L B.-/
wasron w C— 44 d read hi C.
PAGE 41. 3^ hd : 4 a ; C— 4 ft cyning L.— *
feng L.— 7 i ond L.— 8 k Msp<5n L.— 9 c Lp
44.-9 de h€ his C— Z hine C.
§2. 11 a h^: 12 tf; C— 15 e medlingn L.—
18 « f. 30.— 180 geendodon L.— 22 if be-
gietena L.
§ 3. 24tf h^: 27 ft; 28ft ; C— 26 a lu6ra C—
26 ft eaUra w L.— 27 ft ealla C— 28 a ligre L.
—if hk C— 29^ ).e L.— 32 d werr C— 36/
nnder Utteowas C.
Chaftsb III.
§ 1. 39 a Obos. II, 6. — 39 c read ^ C. —
39 ft^40 d -II* hande wmtmm ond *I1II*
)>8ette L.— 40 a Jj p 45.— 40 ^ se 10 C — 41 e
t dOh.— 41 c 9^ IHm here to p ^, 14ft,
C u foritten fty another ecribe, at it evident fty
the form of the lettere and accents. Compare
Plate III Cottok MS. tcith Platb II.
PAGE 42. 2hh6C.
S 3. 6 a reoif Tarcofnoa C : tarcainios L. — 5 ft
pi C, w L. — ^ft read asp^n C : asp6n L. — 6^
haten L.— 6 ih6i 7ft; C— 6X'f icS mchte L.
— 8 e an wig L. — e >one L.— ^ yinb L. — 9 d
torcuinioa It.—g on gean L.— 10 ofei* mod
gran L. — t of alog L.
§4. l2g]>e!tLi >ffirgifC; gif fgi(0ere<f tn o^
/ft«0iMf q/'^fiM.— 13eh^: 17e; 18/; 19e;
C— 13/ read ge-egaode C— 14a;/liihe C.
— Jk his C— f read hind C«— 15 a iKcmdon C.
14
KOTES AXB TABI0U8 BZLDUfOB TO PAGE 4a-48 : BX. 21, CK* T, 1 8.
—18 c read hu C— 19> wipre w L.— 21 aOt
81.
CSAPIXB IT.
§ 1. 25 a Obos. II, 5. — 25 1 rom^n* C. —
26c read ondradende C — 26A-28a hfran
ladteow |>0DDe biera oousul ware, Inme iSe hio
tictator beiou. Thii it cbiefly fit>m L, and
■ccms to be tbe best text— 26 khirixk L.—
27 a L p 46.— 27y UcUtores L.— 81 & Her L:
Iwor gif C ; gif ir. r * i. See 12^.-81/ ne,
before gcs^med, is expunged by points or dots
uudemeatb. — 32 d ungetina L. — 41 i read ^ser
C— 42 d forslajgene L.— 44/C f. 31 b.— 4*/
PAGE 48. 1 1 beafe L.
§ 2. ll/be<5ra.— 12 e Lp 47.-14/ §6 C.
§ J. 28 c^ berg.[0 f. 82] unge.— 28 g bft C.
§ 4 28/ du-ge C— 29 a bft C— 81 d read H
C— 32 e k gesc^p C- — 33 f syxcempan C. —
37/ romaue C^ — 38/ gind L.
§ 5. 40 a Obos. II, 6.-42 a h6 C— A &idie C.
—43 dJsp 43.— 44y-i cnign ofyem borg L.
—44 k bfne C— 45 a-g gandes boo p9» ofer
fsTcldes longe gelette L. Gandes Qyndee
(r^vSci Eerod. I, 189) a river of Assyria,
muuing into tbe Tigris.
PAGE 44. 2hU C— 2/ £ 82 b.-4^ his
C— o d hi C— 7 h read fl^e C: fledu L.—
9 d sixtig ed C, but witb points under as if to
be expunged : ea w L. — 9/* read sySSan. —
11 h bd C— 14 A 6^^ Here the ori^nal eeribe
of C hef^ins to fcrife again. See p 41, 41 c. —
14/ L B : secgenne C.
§ 6. 17 a Babyloniam a Kemrod gigante ftin-
datam . . multi prodidere. Oros. p 102, 8. —
13 k read ge-cudado. — 21 h read swi>e. — d an
L B. — 22 e-g finnitas et magnitudo Oroe, p
102, 6.-24 e ymbgong L B.— 26 i die L.—
26/ G £ 33.-27 e ungefotlicosta C— 80 c L
p 49.— 30 h p4 C— 31/ westas C— 32 f ftestas
C— 34d iniddanearde C— d 6ic C— 88 c
mflDgo L.
§ 7. 40/ babilonium C— 41 e h6 C— 41 h hf
C : bie L. — Ekg. jp 44, 42 hfor pleasing read
flcnwng or cutting off tbe blubber. — 44 ^r
ofslog L. — 45 a romina C. — 45 b read bes-
prTcJ> C.
PAGE 45. 3 & is C.
§8. 6a Obos. 11,7.-6/ £138b.— 6Zh£m
C— 8rf>arC.— 9<Zb<5: *.• lOc- *; 13 A; 20
e: 23 b : C— 10 d: 12 i bfne C— 11 1 geab-
sade L.— 17/.- 25» bft C— 18rf ge-[Li> 50]
-metton.- 27 a tu L.— 81 d t 84.-82 c^
'Esto^p ^1 gh read two bundrod thousand. —
Zlde Both L and C have twa ^usend»— 6»<
bund mmH h€ it uerted, Jbr Obos. Aot— Da*
centa millia, Sttcer.p 105» 8.-85 i H C
Chipzbb v.
§1. 38aOB01.II,a— 40Jb^: 4lh: C —
41ftgeddD.
§2. 43eB^C.— 48AasirisBL.— 44AbfiaiC.
PAGE 46. 1 eh^: 9/.- 12*.- 28/.- 24^ C—
2/b£mC.— 21; man i9 L.— 2;Li» 51.--4A
bfiieC.— 10a: 20ilhisC.— 12<{)>oiKmLB.^
121 far.[0 £. 84 b] bergode.— 16 h wisten C
h9. rki: w L. — 20d ^Cltiades ei bello pra-
fbxt Orof. Saver, p 108, 8, 4.— 21 d a6 C—
28 e-^ Da be eft bsfde L.
§ 8. 25 a Obos. II, 9.-25 d his: 29/x 81 e:
84/.- a— 26/h4 : 80/; 81 1 .• 82/.- 0^26/ .▼.
C— 27 c ond L.— 28 6 man w L. — ^28/ borh
a— 28^: 29 ft s^ C— 81 e read f<5r C.-^2 d
read feodum O— 84c he<^ C— 841 l,p 52.
—87 ir f. 85.r-88 h ungemii&tHoe C<~38/
wsesftv. rAf C: »L.— 89cIdiC.
§4. 41 db^: 48A.C.— 41/exerBsL.^-42e.•
44irb^a
PAGE 47. 2/ w^ste C H.-^/y m»t ealle
L.— 5c.- 14ftb£mC.-5€{«iC.— 5^: 151;
hkC.-^ht6hbv.rhiC.^6bh€: m: 8^.-
lie* 18/: 15c.- 16c:/: C— 8cwi6sC.— lOt
geitfeade L.— 11/ fyxde C.^l2d ofy^' C^
16f Ot85b.— 17c{w^: 18a: C— 19 <2 on
biKrhi C : to L. — 20 c-21 h Keque expec-
tandum, toI bostem, vel diem, sed oeeaeiome
noctie pemmpenda castra, commisoenda
arma, oonturbanda agmina fore. Oros. p llh
6, 7. — 20 d e pUse nibt L. — 21 d longsumasi^
L B.— 21 iJ4 p 53.-23 c and snme C, but
and bv.rhi, amd ii uuneeeMmurg.
§ 5. 24 a Obos. II, 10.-26/ b€ C— 27 d:
28A bfm C— 28/bedra C.
§ 6. 85i; b6 C— 41/ and w C— 42 a Lecede-
mo-[0 1 86] nie.— 43ft and fc L.
§7. PAGE 48. ItadnmcanO— 2Ahine:2l
^:C.--3dh«:»:5»:10t:12/:13 2r:15c;
1: 16 h: 21 f: 22 f: 2Zg: C. — 4c^ge)>wflBniea
L.— 4^bf8:9^: 12c: 142: 17<2:C.— 5c.•
7 c bf t C. — 7 a winnende C— 7 g h cynge
Iseste C— 10/Miftn L.— 11 a Jsp 54.— 12 ••
Bi)>eC.— 16f bfm: 17c: 20/:/: C— 20 d 84
C— 21 2: a £ 36 b.
§ 8. 24 a OBoe. U, 11.-27 1 U C^29 i bU«.
ran C— 31 c b6ie C— 81 d: 41 d bfi C—
4!0g b€: 41^: 43t: 45/: C— 41e Li> 55w^
42t sceolon, c, ftv. rAt' C: sculon L. — 48 a
Eno. p 91, 851; or more literally, to hel-
warum to the inhalntanU t^ UU. No. 437
Lambeth MS& quoted fty the£e9.Dr. HeeH^
leg, Margaret iV^. ^ JHvimUg, Oxflfrd, im
irOTES ASn) TABI0U8 SEiiDIKas TO PAGE 49-66 : BK. HI, CU. IT, S 1*
15
JUff Hannonia Symbolica. — 4t% I w€ C— 45 h
g<$de C— 45 k di C— 45 1 f. 87.
PAGE 49. 1 ^ w^ C— 3 a bfm C— 6^ sfter-
ran L. — 7 b-€ na'Sere an )>ance L. — 8 c gode
C— 8 tUneHwh.
§ 9. 9a Obos. II, 12.— 10ft w^ C.
Ceattsb YL
§ 1. l€/getimbrad C. — 20 sf byrnenne C. — 2Sj
in C, ^ is canoeUed, and/or^ bv.rkL
§ 2. 27ft f. 37 b.--30(/ Li» 56.--32t fncfsd
C— 32 f-33 aft Evo. p 92, 17 ^rA read Volscian
nation.— 83 jf fonlege C— 35 e he<5ra C— 35^'
glf hnr C, gif fto. rAt.— 37 A bfm C— 38 ft
b^ C— Jb bis C.
§ 8. 40a Obos. 11, 13.— 42/>am fto. rhi C;
w L. — iZff betoncan C— 43t read hi C. —
- 441; Tie C ecrihe erroneously^ wrote on "Sa
eor^a eor)>an; ancf tji correcting, crossed out
eor|>an instead of eor>a. L has properly— on
^ eor^an.
PAGE 60. 1 (2 read ]>im C— 3 a furwiirdon C.
§4. 6«bfmC.— 7iOt38.— lOrfuttriC-
lOtbendseC.
§ 5. 14 a Obos. II, 14.— 14 a Ie)>elioe L.— 14^
bsL>bbe C— 16 ft read pleoUccstan.~14 it : 21 ft
bft C— 18* Jjp 67.— 20/si\d C— 20A un-
getima C : nngetina L. — 21 d d C. — 21 fg
Bwelce tacnung L.
Ceaptbb VIL
§ 1. 24 a Obos. II, 15. — 26 ft asponan L.—
31 d bM C— 32 f mybto C— 33 « C f. 38 b.—
34 ft genydon C.
§ 2. 35a Abridged from Obos. II, la — 36(1
•n* C. — 39 d pat L, C, hut query pten for
pin^qfthem.
Chaptbb VnL
§ 1. 43a Obob. II, 19.— 48f bnnde L.
PAOE6L 7dh6i lie: C— 7ebijn C.Se
Lp58.
§2. 15<?0f. 39.— 23 ft H Pver C,ptLbv.rhL
— 23 At m»d mawe L.— 23 1 miiw^ C.
§ 8. 28cl demm L. — 31c be^ra C. — 34 1 ac-
waelauL.
§4. 39ft Li»59.— 40ft f. 39 b. — 44(r
nabtoC.
PAGE 62. §5. 2d: 7ft; gotfan, t, hv.rhL
— 3 hi ^das C, for ^ry dagaa. — 6 cd eac bie
L, w C.—9j namon C— 10^* "Kasm L : pom C.
— 18^ oSfleon w C and I^ but inserted by
Jnnios^ and necessary for tbe sense. — IScd
ofslagenre geahsian L. — 16 1 bcfcnisc L.
§ 6. 19a-21 ft. Written in tbe same letter and
ink in L as tbe rest of tbe MS ; but in C, it is
written in a smaUer and tblnncr letter tban
tbe otber part of tbe MS.— 20 ft C 40^-20 h
fMMl ge-endian.
BOOK III: Chaptbb I.
§1. 23 a Obos. HI, 1.— Lj? 60. — 24* gaUia
C. — 24 1 roma L. — 35 J read bim. — 39 c
be<Jra C — 40^ abt^nc — 4iy f. 40 b.—
44ft £xo. p 52, 44 ft-45 k read Tbe Elbing
comes fttim tbe east, out of Estbonia, and is
absorbed by tbe larger stream of tbe Nogat.
PAGE 63. 1 a gebogene C. — 2 a ^isponcn C.
§2. 10»b€: Uj: 12/; 13c/ 14*: 15/ C—
lie bcras feobtan C, but feobtan is in tbe
margin rhi, and unnecessary: wL.— 12cL
p 61.— 1S> >am C, ftv. r * » : w L.— 16 h Isce-
demoniaC.
§3. 21o bfneC- 26rfb^C. — 25^s^C.—
26 c gielp worde L. — 28^ ungemctliee L.-»
31 h senig C— 32 a lat-[0 f. 41] teoifas.
§ 4. 36^ mebte C— 37 c read sum.— 3Sft b^
C— 41 d : J be6ra C— 45 ft L ;> 62.
PAGE 64. 2jh€i Sd: 14a: k: C— 4c
t 41b.— 8 c b^om C— 14e bis C— 14t ptai
wJj,
§ 5. 22 a Obos. Ill, 2.-28 a L8ecedc-[Ii p 63]
monia. In L, becvde is tbe last word of p 62,
sbeet im. In beginning tbe next page, and
sbeet, tbe scribe seems to bave forgotten to
finisb tbe word, as be began p 63 witb ealdor
mon. Tbe scribe of C writes tbe incomplete
word laecede just as L, tbougb it comes in tbe
middle of a line in C. Tbis is presumptive
evidence, amidst many otber proofs, tliat C
was copied from L.— 28^ C f. 42.
Chapteb II.
§ 1. 41 a Obos. Ill, 2.— 4iy gecgan C, altered
to secgan rhi: gesecgan L.
PAGE 66. 2cb5TeC.— 4/arcadiusa8C.— 5^
getacnad L.— 7c: jhk C— S^r bun C— A
^<5nne C.
§ 2. 9^ folcbi C— 10/0 f. 42 b.— 12 A rome C.
Chapteb IIL
§ 1. 16a Lp 64: Obos. Ill, 4.— 20ft nales L.
— 22 ft lencten bsete L. — c ungemstre L. — 23 a
after bslSan C : bse^an L, but evidently for
bate, an./. *ca<.— 23 ft ie C— 25 ft for C.-fy
|)ob pe Jj.—^ wasron and C, but and hc,rh t.
— 26egedrebteC.
§ 2. 31^ J* C— 32rf synton LB.— 36 C
f. 43.— 39ii set C: L, but better ac— 40(i
iin£rimcde L.— 43 a bine C.
§3. 44aOBOS. ni, 5.
PAGE 66. 3ALjp65.
ClZAPTSB IV.
§ 1. 8 a Obos. Ill, 6. — 9ft Ixxvm C. —
9 c read oferbergcdon. — ^/roman C. — 10 a
*zin* C : L. Oros, has — ad quartum ab nrbe
lapidcm. Haver, p 159, 20; hut ptw is adopted
16
NOTES AND TABI0U8 BBADIK08 TO PAGE 97-61 : BK. UI, CH. Til, { C.
in the text, as it is in the table ofeontenU;
and Lhif ha* — ad tcrtium lapidem. — 11 «
gewocodan C. — 13 e morgeime L.— ^tidus C.
—16/ bine C— 19 a gcfagen C.
Chaptzb V.
§ 1. 21 a Oww. Ill, 7.—21J fc 43 b. — 22 J
ir C. — 24 eh-d hie nan land L. — 26 d heard
sfclncflse L.— 27 f taugel, u orer •, rhi C —
20 & e on somre at one time, L.
§ 2. 81 A middan eard C— 3d/h^ : 85 h : C^—
83^ iudana L.— 35 d •wi'SeiD L. — 86 5^ giet L.
•^-36 kJdp 66.-38^ iQ>onem C— 39 1 digom
C.
§ 8. 40 a Obos. Ill, S,-ASfread msrtan C.
PAGE 67. 2 h romane C.
§ 4. 3/ C f. 44.-4 i ianaa C.-;; dnra L.— 7
o-<2 »r eft octaoianns dsge L. — The following
note is by my IViend E. Thomson, Esq.— 3/-
7 d gif tenig man sy, &c. • . er eft Octaoianni
dft.'gc; . • . if [there"] be any man. See. . . . ntUil
the day of Oc^apiattuf— (Literally) he/ore the
day of Octavianus Caear again (aftencards),
— The hypothetical particle gif, b equivalent
to a negative, aa in P«. 89, 35. I will not lie
nnto David — Gyf Daoide ic lege. — L says
** The door of Janns wak not shnt, after the
beginning of that war, (with an exception
scarcely worth notice,) until the time of
Octuvian." That is. It was first shut in his
day. This b virtually denied by C. — "If
there be any one, who can find . • . that it
was shut first in the time of Octananus." —
The obvious and undeniable sense is, that no
man can find it so; but the fact b, and L.
vouches for it, " Xo man, who will read the
history of Home, can miss it." C b the
aficctcd and inadequate representative of the
original, while L, Alfred's contemporary, b
proved to be correct, from internal evidence,
and the collation of other MSS. of the 9th
or 10th centuries. E.T. — 10/andydan L. —
12 b miS L.
§6. 23^Li>67.— 24^ lyse C: lufe L.— 26f
^ C. — 23 c romana C— ^rswa w L. — 28 f
C f. 44 b.— 295r on C— 31 c his C.
Chattee VL
§ 1. 35 a Oeob. Ill, 9. — 40 a he to C. — 44 e-^
58, 1 5 taken from L.
PAGE 68. § 2. 4 c read wban C.—Hjk i
libbun L : alibban C. — 6/ s6na w L. — 7 ef
beot aleag L.— 9 b manfeld C.
§ 8. 10 a Obos. Ill, 10.— 10^ C f. 45.— 11 e^
marcellius and nalerianus C. — 13 & lipGS. —
16 c hit « C— ISy hft C— 19 e ta C— 21 h
and to L.— 23o lyhtc 19C.
Chapteb VII.
§ 1. 25 a Obos. HI, 11.— 80 h ofsloh C_33 i
gear rime L. — 34 a otS C.
§ 2. 85 a Obos. Ill, 12.— 35 * axlcne C— 37 »
Cf. 45 b.— 88eandC.— 39/h^: 43a:(2:C.
—40 d crecnm L : grecnm C. — 41 e 'un* wsea
C— A fblcenset C— 42 1 Phipilpus. — 43 5
L p 69.-43 rf he IP L. — 44 be strenuissimum
imperatorem Oroe. p 168, 1.
PAGE 60. 1 1 bigfde C— 2 e weard C— 2 k
hSt 10a: e: 14c.- 15«.- C— 4th^C,2«<
read byre.- 7y him C— Sdlondnm L.— 8/
<5nC.— 8*hb: 9*; 17/.,;; C— 9dhisagen
C, but agen w L.— 12 c w^ C — 14^ gewil-
nunge L.— 16 k folca foohtan C,Jj,but feohtan
bt>. r hi, bkjj, Sftf p 53, 11 c, and note.— 17 b
H C— 17 1 hha a— 18 h C f.46.— 19 a agene
L. — d ridende C— /gongcndre L.
§3. 22o h^: 24c.- 25<f.- 27b: 31/: 85j;
36 f; 38 e; C— 22c arues L.— ^' malosolum
C— 23 c olimphiade L. — d heo w L. — 24 d
hk C— 25 e hine C— 25 h wununge C— 26 a
«»t w C— 27 d Iff L.-;; <5n C— it thona L.—
28 i |>8Bt w L. — 31 <{ hb tr L. — e searewan L.
31 A L|»70.— 84^ betwenum C— 35 c o)>er
C— / underHed L.— 38 i gewealdon L, for
gewealdum : wealdan C.
§ 4. 41 ^ After j-^elice, L hat fomeah.— 43 c
of o'Srum C, but of w L. — 43 i C fl 46 b. —
45i.-^h£neC.-/heC.
PAGE 60. Ich^: 5 c/: 7/: C — Irf hfin:
9b: J :■ C— 1 y ondred L.— 1 j thesalu C—
2 J nathene h.—^y firde Jj.—k hedra C. — 4 h
mihte.— 6 c gefdr L.— 8/ >a»t to L.— 9 c irro
L. — 10 c waire C. — 11 c oferwunn C. — t Jmm
w L.— 13 b hb Bwice C— 13 c : 15 ft ofslog L.
— 14 A i )>rie gcbro'Sor L. — 16^ Ttpll* —
19 b-e ge medren acwsron ge ficderen L.
§5. 21d ricL.— 22Ah^: 27c: 30 A: 34 rf.-
40 d : C— 25/ ofslog L.— 26 bOf. 47.-26/
bffim L.— 28 c dusa C— A behicen L.— 31 e-e
hie hie oferwunnen.— 31 d hj- C— 33 e buta
w C— 34y gewealdon L.— 34 / : 38 c hw C—
36 d J>iDt w L.— 36/ hit C— 37 a ttg«er C—
b wda L.— 38 k ricestan L.— 41 i-l ofermonig
ol>ru anwald L.
§ 6. 44 a Obos, III, 13.— 44/h^ C.
PAGE 61. Ich6: 8ft: 13^: 21c: 25c: 375.-
44/: 45 ft: C— 2 k L|>72.— 3 a ceas C—
8* read hatcn C: hatenn L.— 4 A-5 a J>jcr
mehten betst ttif^ binnan habban L. — 5 1 on
w C— 6 ft C t 47 b.— 7/ir anwann L.— 18 a
hfrn-C- 15 ft flmd sum, ftiri and ip L.— 18/
ge^jhU L.— 18 » hb driana L.— 23/ mon
menie L.— 23y Over maaiigo is weredcs rhi.
KOTES ATO TABI0U8 BEADIKOS TO PAGE 62-68 : BK. m, CH. IX, § 17. 17
—26 1 fcobton C— 30 a wspned monna L.—
80 d O f. 48.— 81 f bewuna L.— 83 a Li> 73.
— 34 d ftJr C— 40 c cyningiu C. — iO d fjlk
w L.— 48 e standon C— ^ hie to C
PAGE 62. ly ht C, bv. rki.-^d his w C—
7ah€ C— 9 i £ 48 b.— lOy na • C.
§7. 12a Obo«.III,14 — 12« fird L. — 18/
tmttade L.— 14 a read hf.^b mid « C.—
« f<5rd<5ii L.— 16 » b^ : 21 rf.- C— 18^L|>74.
18 A-19 6 be bis dobtor bim aeHan woldo L.—
22 e bis « C.
§ a 27cmffiia« C— e bft C— 29Jtrea4 Jwt
C t kta Jj,for >et— 30 h owre C— 31 h bedra
C, aff^fi0ai beora.— 83 d be<5ra C— 33y C f. 49.
85 y en>eode a— A forsende C, L.— 86 ^ ealneg
C, altendr^-eBine dflcg^-^,rAi.— 89c: licC,
/d»d a— • gesogian L.
Chaptzs vin.
§1. 42aOB06.in,15.— 43a6olld•Trondzx•
g1lm L.— 48 d forculas L.
PAGE 63. 1 » w^ C— 2 oltp 75.-2 e somnita
L.— 6 1 besierede L, petf. qf besj-rian to en-
9nare : bismere C— 8y niirewett C, n(x altered
to nf rki: nirewett L. — 10 d aUetan L. — h
abind C— 11 j* bedra C— 12 y asdan L.—
18 rf C f. 49 b.— 13 I hi: 16 rf : C— 14 h
gerenian L.— 18(2 bfm C— 20 a-ff on beora
agnum brndnm C.
S 2. 22 d cw»« L.-/iowra C, L, for eowra.—
23 ^r w^ C— 25 y to d^ C— 26 e alugen L.—
27 a sealdon L. — 80 a gelffistanne I .
§3. 83yLp76, — 88eOf.60. — 40a beldd
L--;; by C— 41 h hi : 42y C.
Chapteb IX.
§ 1. 44aOB08.ni,16.
PAGE 64. 2/ atresia C— 3 a gecydde C— c
bd C— y his I 17 b C— 4 a gemendde C, altered
to graydde bv, rk ».— /bine C— * dpabo-
fonli.
§2. 5AsceoldonC.— 6tb^: Sd: 16 j : 16A:
20 tf.- C— 11 1 bfm C— 18 i est C, for test,
erest^j^w— 14y an nilirice C : annili rice L.
19y oroaosios C— 19 hOtSO b.— 20 rf |>ajt «?
C.-/y swa mid L,— 21 b 1, p 77.-22 a
lytlana
§ 8. 23 e erestan L.— 28 e fe)>a C— 31 1 bfm
C.-82 0.* 84 A b^ C— 83y beorg L.— 84 a
micelL.
S 4. 36^ dngemettlice L : migcmetlicne C.
§ 5. 41 « >nsenda w L,— 48 I h€ C— 44 d
O f. 51.
PAGE 66. 8/micel id C— 5 I dobtor L.— 7 a
ab L.— 9a Li>78.— 9rf b^: 11/.. 13y; C.
9 e him C— 12 a gefliemde L.— 13<{ ea)> mod
neisam L. — 15 a sun Im
§ 6. 16 f h6:29e : C— 17 H «»nn tobracL.—
20fn-21/ond J>aBt bet >a burg atimbranL.—
28 d amones L : imones C— t Jiob^ses C.
24 i f. 51 b.— 29 a gegaderede L.—fhim
C— A bfs C— * )»am id L.— 81 i godas C—
32 e hit C-k gebl<5«e C— 34 i )>ara L.
§ 7. 85 a Obos. Ill, 17.— 38© longsumon C—
89anefoC.— 89yb^: 40d: 4Zd: C— 39»
I«jp79.— 40e bine C— 44* persibulis L.
PAGE 66. 1 b-h ZiteraUy^thBt bis own re«
lations bad (baefde/or btefden) bound Darius :
In Latin — quod Darium tenerent vinctum sui
propinqui. ly agene « L.— 2 b racentan C,
altered rhito racentegan: racentan L. — 8 o
C f. 52.— t tosticad L.-— 4i b^ : 5 d .• 6 i ; 8 o ;
C— 4 e him C— 5 e bine C 6 k: 7 IhigQ,
§ 8. 16 * £i C— 19 a cecilia C.
§ 9. 22 a Obos. IU, 18.— y twegea L.— 23 h
agidis L.— 25/ L p 80.— 26 b eam w L.— Jt
C f. 52 b.— 28 i-29 d cyninges in scihHe mid
firJe gef<5r L.— 28^-29 a in sdhMe w C—
28^-29 a Enfa.p 114, 35 A read army into
Scytbia.— 29/-» b^ bfs and folc C, and, bv, rhi,
evidently put, in haste, after hfs, instead of
before «.— 29 I |>ter to L.— 31 ff oJ>re C— y h6
C— 32 d hino C— /minotbo L.— 33 A beo L.
§ 10. 36 6 h6ij: 37 e: C— 36/ofslog L.—
37 k euergetas C. — 38 e aspanias L. — 39 a
§ 11. 41 e bfs C— 42 a h6 C.-43 c J^ C,for
ssrest first,
PAGE 67. 1 » s^ C— 5 1 byldo L.— 6 bCf. 53.
—6.6 marc L.-- 6^:7* h^ C— 7 a-k dhleop
ond biene for )>8Bpe ssegene ofslog be alexauder
to ecan L.
§ 12. 11 6 Ljp 81.— A bcalisten L.— 12 b h4 C.
— <f bfs C— 13 d aristolose C.
§ 13. 16 a Obos. Ill, 19.— 16^ he ir C— 16 A :
26*h{lsC.— 17Ah^:23c.•24tf.v•.•25f:26A.•
27 h C— 20 e hire C— 21 d fndie C— 27/
mid to C.
§ 14. 32 tf C f. 53 b.-/on C— 346 |>8Br gif C.
—34c bin: 38/; C— 34(£hfs: 36c.- C—
34 A: b^ : 37 ^ ; 88 d C— 85/ bfne C— 36 a
dydeC: gedyde L.
§ 15. 40 tf rastan C — 41 c pcrsidas a — /
geangeridas C. — 43 6 b^ C— 43 e 1$ pS2.
— h monna w C.
PAGE 68. 1^ read wic-stowa C— 2 e h6i
8«; C.
§ 16. 4c b^: 7d: C— 7 c and » L.— 7 « .• Od
him C— 10 h bng C— 12 6 C f . 54.
§ 17. 16 A b^: 28 A.- 29 A : 80 c C— 17A bis
C— 18 e hia C— 21 d J>onne L.— 25 ^ bim C.
—27 e fnBt o«er C— 28 i L j> 88.— 81 1 read
18
K0TE8 Ain> TABIOTTS BCADIK09 TO PAGE 70-78 : BK. HI, CH. ZI, { 6L
nntweogcndlicc C: iln twco^end L. — 34 d
he6nL C— Ir L£ne C— 35 c cneo^-n C.
§ 18. 36/ C f. 54 b.--87/rwwf AmWra.— 37 1
read fdrwcariS C— 38 / aetredam C. — 40 a
o«^ed.— 40 dh4C.
§ 19. 4daOB08.III,20.— ^h^C— 44dinbide.
45/iUrrica C.
PAGE 69. Ih h6i 9e: C— 2A him: 8^;
lOA; C.-Sh gict L.— 9 h MfbictL C.
§ 20. 13 a Eale C— 15 e Is p 84.— 16 A bft :
16 e : C— 16 m C f . 65.— 17 » hd C, L.— 18/
walde C t hCm C— it twa w L.— 19 d |>nt
he C— 21 a ungc^-iss L.— 26 d firS C, for
fri^,'-jk oet bam » C. — 26 c hie werian L. —
26^27c»C.
Chaptzb X.
§ 1. 29(1 Obos. Ill, 21.--30yilr haten wet
L. — 31 c (f cSren aman L. — 32 ef otSre
noman. — 32 t ; 41 e h^ra C. — 82^' read
[feor>an] consulato, feor[>an w C. — 33 e stren-
get^an C, est, hv, rh t.— 33 k : bSj : 40 5 him
C. — 36> mebtcn L.— 39 « hDt C : e-A >a hie
>fet gcascedon L.— 40/> £90. /> 69, 40 j> read
^gjptus. — En 6. p 69, 41 ^ .* it read Danaus.
— 12eCf. 55 b.— 13»faiusC: fauiai L.
PAGE 70. 2cL|)85.
§ 2. 4e hierde L.— 6 a hit C.
§ 8. 8 & ftmms C, L.— 10j7 U C— A g€{6tk C—
13 J-€ for)>y JKBT WBM L.
§ 4. 15 a Obos. Ill, 22. — i romanam C. — 17/
aweDbn after |>a»m L. — 18 6 htoraC. — 19 f
ealle 10 L. — 20 e-h bim to consule papirius L.
—22^ f. 66. — i bude C. — * he C. — 25/
biicepum L.— 28 c s6 C— 29/ doofolet traef-
tum, ee, hv. r h i,
§ 6. 34 <l read >flD8 |>e. — 34^ Tap 86.— 35<2
Eko. p 120, 6 e read Gurges.— 36 d e wolde
in scnatus L.— 36/b£ne : 45 e : C— 37 a^ h6 :
39/; 41 i ; 42 d ; 43 6 .• Uj C— 37 e flflime C,
tf, bv, rAt.— 37» hd: 44a: C—dSde >a se-
n&tvL C, the stroke over a, denoting an m« is
altered into s, bv. rhi, making senitns: ^a
senatum L. — 39 d biddan C. — I otSrum L. —
40^'bfm: 44*: C. — 44 i bcfagen C. — 45 y
geanmette, gcan-mette, ?/rom gcan-m^tan, —
To meet, find orgaina^ain. — 2. To encourage,
please. See also III, 11 § 10 ; jp 76, 25 d.
PAGE 71. 2j C f. 66 b.— 2^* geu-inn C— 3^
heora C.
§ 6. 7 a read be J>on C.'—l g ond w C. — 8 a
mihtan C,
Chafteb XI.
§1. 13ci ymbe C. — 16Ah^C: id L. — 18a
•wa w C.—h romona neA C, but h,bv,rh u
—19^ Ljp 87.— 21 d g^J>encan C.
§2. 23 a Obos. Ill, 23.-23 d gem^dgan C.
—26 e-g hd h^ h^ b( C : hu hie hie L.— 26/
h6 C— 27 a read his tc C— 28 cm L.— 30 a
cdrope C— * C f. 67.— rf dale C— • hft Cw—
Jk n£D^ C : nanss L.
§ 3, 4. These paragraphs in L are —
§ 3. Alexander *zn* gear Hsn^ middan geard
mider him H7>mde *) egtade. 1 his efterfol-
geras feotrerUeue ge£r hit B»an totngon ^
totasroQ >em gelioost ^nne seo leo bringS hia
hongregmn hwelpom hwet to etanne hie
t$onne gecySatS on tSsnn ete hwelc heora
mint mseg gehrifhian.
§ 4. swa ^onne dyde ptholomens alexandres
>egna an >a he to gsedere ge sweop ealle
egyptmn *) arabia -j landamenda his o|>er >egn
se be feng ealle asirie 'j thelenos dlidom ^
filotos hiliricam -j ecrapatas >a maran me^Sian
"} stro men >a Isessan metTian 1 perdice H
lessan asiam "} sosana >amaran frigan ^ anta-
gonos lidam -j paropbiliam 'j nearchns cariam
^ leomontns )>ala;isan frigan "} lisunachna
t hr a c i am "j enraen capadotiam "j paflagoniam
*] se lencns haifde ealle ^aa>iSeIestan mea
alexandres heres ^ on Icng^e mid him he
begeat ealle >a east bnd -j cassander )>aoempan
mid chaldenm "j on pactrium "} on indenm
wxeron IStL ealdor men ^e alexander ge sette
-] iSmt lond betox ^lem twam ean indnse 1
i'Sasfene hacfde itaxiles "j ithona hicfde calonie
)>a ^eode on indemn :) parapemenas -} htcfde
uxiarches a?t ^les beorges ende cancasos -j
aracha sihedros bocfde siburtus -} stontoa hsfd
)>raoceas -} areas >a)>eoda "j omintos hsefde
atrianns ^ sicbeos b&*fde satianoe >et fblc *]
itacanor bsfde parthoe 1 pbilippns ircanus *]
fratauemis hscfde armenie -} tUeleo mom mos
bajfde me)>as -j feuccstas hsfde babylonias *)
po laus OS luefde archos "] archolaus mesop-
otamiam. L p 87, 16-88, 10.
§ 3. 36 A gdir L.— 37 de Jnem gclicost L.— t
bring* his L, du/ his 6r. rA 1 C— 39/geh-
wyrftnian C.
§4. 40th^ C— 41d gesceopC.<-42e8^C
43 a cilidum L : ciciliam C. — 44 A pcrdioe L.
PAGE 73. 2 d pamphilian C : pamphiliam L.
—/read Nearchns L: narchas C. — 7 e chal-
denm L.— 8 ajjp 88.-11 i and ara, and C.
—13 a Of. 67 b.
§6. 20d hi: 21 j: 2Sj: 33c: 0.-20 A
wreccan C— 21 c lete C— 25 e witS w L.— 33 d
read waes C— 37 1 ongann C— 38 h ariarata L.
—39 a C f. 68.— 40c Li> 89.
PAGE 73. §6. lAb^:6c:A:20c:^:3O2.«
33A: C— 8c )>egn tc L.— A micle L.— 9«
hfoe: 17({C.— 9(2beswfcendancfc,io»a<Af«»
doU C— 14 a ^nmen L« — 18 c hwile w Cw—
K0TE8 ASB TAniOrs BEABIXGS TO PAGB 74-81 : BE. IT, CH. IT, § 3.
19
20ft f. 58 b. — 20 it from L. — 21fl ham-
farrclte L B.— 23 <l eaU C, L.— 27 hJjp 90.—
2Shhf w L.— 30e>A be him on him L.— /
JUT w L.— » gereafode L.— 81> him C. — 83 e
read hf C— 36 (7 p6 C.
§ 7. 27 h ^scm i$e L. — c eixre<tica L.-— 41 c h^ C.
— 14 01impi-[C f. 69] al^mn.
PAGB 74. 1 d read gewfldnm^ — h olimpade
L.-— Srf hire I A: C— 7e h^ Cw— Si tricwde
C. — 9 e U C. — k hio lo C. — 10 a geuom L. —
11/Li) 91.— 16/o«re C.
§ 8% 19 d >a we L, we ftr. — 20/ dmen C :
emnen L. — 21 a polipfercnon C. — c olim])iadas
L. — 22ci^: 30eC. — 24Ah<$: 25e; 26A;
89^ .• 41/.- C. — 25 d C f. 59 b. — 82 h-h
Antiganuf in eo bello cam fillo Demetrio,
vindtmr. Oros, Haver, p 206, 8, 9.-32^ hi«:
43i: ^h: C — SSthine: 40^.- C — 36Xr
hts C. — 36 e ajfter w C. — 40 a waM tn L. — iX h
o>re w C— 42 e l^p 92. — 42/-A wit$ winnan
C— 43 h cansander C.
PAaE7S. \d h6: Zd: 4j: C. — 1/ an-
wcaldes C— 3ft and after C, and w L.— 3^'
C f. 60.— 6 ^r h^« C.
§ 9. 18» hire C— 20a h6 : 20tf .* C— 20ft h£m
C— 21 e htne C.
§ 10. 23 a gflimachos C— 5 read ne C— 24 c
him : 28 e C— 25 c dearie ir C.—d gcaii-mett,
See III, 10 §5; i?70, 45^. — 2Gc h^: ft;
28d.- 86 ^r; 42i; C. — 26^ L p 93. — 28^
O £ 60 b.— 29^ rice L, w C— 31 ft lisimachus
C, L.— 84d b^e C— 84 c h£s C— 36^ read
nftJC — 37ft>4fcL.— 88aicC.— 39c hund
C ftp. r ft ».— 43 d h5'8 C— 48/ read tofaren
C— 43y pKT ohioh L, >8er «: C.
PAGB 76. § 11. 1 c hicfdon L, w C.
§ 12. 7 dc £n anum L.— 8 ft hft : 11 i: C—
8 c is C— d ds C— 8/0 f. 61.— 9<l w^ C—
10/bw»t C— 10 i gerefa« C— 11 ft bwtlc C.
— 18/gefryn C. — 18^' gebrotJor L. — 14/-
15c L.
BOOK IV: Chapteb I.
S 1. 17 a Obos. IV, 1 : L 1? 94, 5.— 17 ft-18 d
feower bonde wintrum ond feovrer ond sicx-
tegum |»ajtte tarentine L.— 20 ft torn L.— 23 a
bntoL.
S 2. 82 c be a-ftan L.— 88 d beora C— 88 e
t 61 b.— 87 a metton L.
S 3.-88 d cgwar C : »gwem L. — 39^* L p 95.
^-40^ node here L. — 11 a-c L, id C— 41 d
H€C.
^AGE 77. 2ahlg: 4d.- 9c: ft; lOftV 89y; C.
— 3rfH: 6c; C— 4iErthesaliumL.— 5^h^:
6*.- Ik: 10a: e: Hy; 18t; 20/; 21dt
84(2; 86(f: 40c; C— 9(2 bfne: 20^; 39t;
C— 10ft begonde L.— lOi godas ic L.— lie
on'Srum C. — 12 <2 and "Sa Lb and w C. — 12^
him C— 14 c hit C— 17» f. 62.-19* mi-
nuntins C. — 20 a gcnedde L. — d elpent L.—
25 d wa?re C— ^jr J>e C— 29 ft L |> 96.-85 *
se w C— 87/ J>ffir ic L.— 40 ft read bwy C. —
41 1 C f. 62 b.— 42 ft eft gefare L.— 42/^t C.
— 45y ISawh.
PAGB 78. 1 ff read ]>a C.
§ 4. 4 c read wund C— ^ J>am otSran C, Jjam o^
ftc. rfti; ^am to L. — 9/J>onne waeran L:
wacran to C. — 11 a aelcdn C. — 12 c/swa swi'So
w L. — 14 a cnlffan L. — ft gutSfonon C. — c L
1> 97. — 16ft sirrac<»sa C, — d |>a L. — 17^
h^C.
§5. 19 a Obos. IV, 2. — i oretreowe C: or-
triewe L.— 23 ft h£m C— 28 c 1 68.— 25 c
h<!^ora C— 26 1 arosiuss C— 27 f >an L.— 80 a
slealde C— 81^' hund w L.— 88 k to C— 84^
h6: Sob : C— 36 c ane L.
§ 6. 37 a Obos. IV, 8. — 38 c ^frice L.— 40/
anfnndan L. — ^ff cartaginenses L.— 41 ft hie L.
— 48ftLi>98.
PAGB 7a 1 a mchte L.— ft }>^ C— 2 ft f.
63 b.— 8^ b6 : 6ft; C— 7 c ceorf mxsum L.
Chapter II.
§ 1. 9 a Obos. IV, 4.— 14 c hjnc C.
§ 2. 24 i* and'^ende C— 25/ ofergdn C—
25 ft L |} 99.-27^-28 ft hajfde. J>a feawan C.
—28 ft ]>e ic C— 28 dCt. 64.— 295r htre C.
Chipteb in.
§ 1. 82 a Obos. IV, 6.— 83^ monegnm w L.—
84 /-36/ See note p 11, 28a-29 c. — 40 o
nan« L.
PAGB 80. 5^-6^ tc L.
Chapteb IV.
§ 1. lOft-llc 'cccc* wintru. and 'Ixxx* C. —
12 d at C— A hwd't C— 14/C f. 64 b.— 16 c
hft C— ;^ Lp 100.— 19a by C, ftc. rki,
§ 2. 21 (2 b^TO 0.-28^ hiere L.— 25 c h^ra C.
— /ahgenum C— 27 d w6 C.
§ 8. 80 a Obos. IV, 6. — 80 a-« tc L. — 82^
-Ixxxii* C. — 35 c idstinianus. — c beora w C. —
40 c gel»r.[Cf.65]don C.-^iOkl onhalede
C— 43 c dleofla C— it hft C.
PAGB 81. 2^ Li> 101.-8 ft bwK'Ser, b, hv.
rhi C.—d he<$ra C— Oft hie to C— 10c se,
rhi at end of line C— lOt his C— 11 ft be:
12ft; 18a; C— 12a bine C— 12^ and he
oferfdn C : ond hiene ofer fdn L. — 14 ft for^n
)»oL.— ehfta— nyiete.
20
KOTES AKD TABI0U8 BEADU^GS TO P AGS 88-67 : BK. IT, CH. TU, { 2.
Chaptxb V.
§ 1. 21 a Okos. IV, 6.-23/ Wt: SSh: C—
24^bef9C.— 24;(rCf.65b.— 24i(rb{s: 82t:
86a.- S7h: 39f : C— 255 )>onan L, w C.-—
25 it to lafe L, « C. — 29 1 un tweogcnd lice L.
—81 i geomor-[L J) 102] lic'-SS <{ ly^erlican
C— 33the: 35 A.* 38^; 39^: m: C— 84a
tylftc L. — b wepcnde w C— 36 d nppweardnes
C n expunged by a dot or point under it.—
87 » agenne C— 39€i wyrrwt L.— 40/ bine:
/; C.
§ 2. 43 ^-4 la un^ mete gbnende >n8 cyne
domes L. — Ufh6 C.
PAGE 82. 1 d read t<5 C^h read to C— 1 1
he: 2h: 8*; 4*; 5*.- 6/; *.• 8^; 9»; C.
— 2/geh€t C — 8«bft: 7/; 15 d; C.—Z/
wears L.— 7rf f. 66.-7^ bfm: Sh: C—
8 i gelende L, C ; altered to gewende in C. —
ll/gefungon C— 15/^ on uferan dagom C,
(mbv.rki: nferan dogore on a» qfUr day L.
16e L|) 103. — 16 ci swelc anginnan L. — h
pbilippns C.
§ 3. 19 c trium C— 20 h L puU tbe Rnnic let-
ter d^l, instead of writing tbe word.— 20/-*
by eac to him cumon woldon C— 22 d wftan
C.-22^b^: 26 5; C— 22A hft: 23 »; C— •
24e mid C, hv. r A». — 25t bine C — 26d
swilcdomes C, bat tbe I rightly expunged by
a point mider it.
§4. 81 ib^: 36^'; C — 32^ f. 66b. — 83A
j>o C. — 36 h cartainense L.— 37^ b(s C— 40 e
Bit C— 41 b lime C— 45 6 L/> 104.
PAGE 83. §5. 2ihe: lOt: 12e; 13d: 14
/; 17 5 .• 19 A ; C.-5/bJ' w L.— 9 e cyng L.
— 10 c agotbocles C— 10^ hfne: 11a; C. —
13/0 f. 67.— 14a begietan L.— 17y bis C.
CnATTEB VL
§ 1. 22 a Ouos. IV, 7.-28 b -Ixxiii- L.— 24^
mebte L : feohte bv, rhi C, — 26 c-e mid
beora folcum w L. — 29 e hh C— 31 b talen-
tana C.
§ 2. 32rf Lp 105.— 33 A b^ C — 37At ond
bund eahtatig L. — 39 A C 67 b.^40 b diinlius
C : diulius L.— 41 e |»aDt C,—fread daga cu it
is so in C and L. — i2 h acorfcn L. — i3 A se to
L.— 44icsdg^f<5rC,
PAGE 84. 1 ^ b€ : 2/: C— 1 A b£no C.-4 c
read and C.
§ 3. 7j U C— 8 b sardianiam L.— 9/bJ' w L.
§ 4. 11a Obos. IV, 8.-12^ him C— 13 d h4
C— ierf-17rfwL.
§5. 205 b^: k: 21c; C— 22 a h^e C— 22 c
f. 68.
§ a 23 c L j> 106.— 24> read -in- or J>rim,
thovsfh C Au* mi. Olid i feower,/or Oros. has
-—com trecentii triginta navibos» — and, in ike
table of contents, L ^iresf— mid ^rim buuda
sdpa ond mid zxx, — and C — mid )>rim bond
■c^-pa and Wtigan. Hence ike Eso. Aa#—
three hundred and thurty ships.— 25/ h^ w L.
—28 e ilpeam C : alpcam lu-^be<5ra C.
§7. 80(<s^C.— 31cb6: 82a.* C.
85 o-^ «c L.— 36 e fairclte L B.— 38 c bit C—
38^ read H C.-38» b^ C— 39 A b£ bv.rki
C— 40 c hfre : 41 a ; C— 43^ be<5ra C— 44 h
cleopeudra C.
PAGE 85. 1/brigan C— 2/twclf-[Oi:68b]
tigci.
§ 8. 6/ m C and I^ 5ife Orot.— caen sunt
Cartbaginicnsiam sepiemdeeitn milUa p 237,
20.— 6y In C it is XT, but L has properly vx,
that is T tram X=:Y, and Oros, has also-^
quinque miUia p 237, 21.— 7 dxih^butCkas
IX, and Orof.— decern et octo,p 287, 21.
§9. 9aOBOS.IV,9.— lU*b€: 20c; C— lOZ
Jjp 107.— 12 A niede L.— 12> fomome L. —
16 d )K)htan L. — 2 1 j regules C. — 23 c gefageu
C— 23 h-^' yisa gewear J> L.— 26 b for^onne C.
— 26c bis C— 26^ let C.
§ 10. 28 c enilius L, C— 29 c C £. 69.— 31 /-SS b
luora twentig gefan L.— 81 1: scipa w L. — 32 k
adrucen C. — 38 ^r A gedmf twa .CC. C : gedeaf
•n* c c. L.
§ 11. 41c£micorC: amilcor L.— 4d5If j>108.
—48 d hf bv, r h L — 44 a n C, 5ir/ Oros, has
— teitio anno p 240, 1. — 45 1 africe C.
PAGE 86. § 12. 5 a forhcrgade C— 6 c at C.
§ 13. 7 <2 iliuses L.— 9 i C 69 b.— 10 e belpenda
C— 11^' bclpendas C.
§ 14. 15a Obos. IV, 10. — 17c hie L. — 17»
ramanum C— 1 9 » be : 24 A ; 25 5 ; 29 * ; 33/;
35 a ; k : C— 20 c noman L.— 21 d bfne C—
22chft: 24f; C — 28^ be<5ra: 33^; C —
30rf his C— 31 blap 109.— 32 b b6 C— 32/
read folce C : L.— 32 1-33 a tc C— 32 k of L.—
34 c hfm C— 34 * egan C— 35^ C f. 70.
§ 15. 36/mallius L 38 1 bine C.
PAGE 87. § 16. 1/se L.— 2 i read ungemet-
lice L : ungometlic C.
§ 17. 4 c lutalJa C— 6 c/ >urb o«er L: )>urh
|>ajt o«er C— 6 h read pxs C— 6 i om L.— 8 c
h^C.
§ la 12a Obo8.IV, 11.— 13 5bftC 18it
siliciam C.
Chaptib vn.
§ 1. 17 » f. 70 b.— 18 Map 110.-19 d bit
C— 19 1 hie ic C— 22 c bedra C— 24 a hi bv.
rhi Ci «L.
§ 2. 25 a Obob. IV, 12. — 25 c J« hv. rki
C — 26<2 b»tt C — 30a wsran C — SOs
K0TE8 ASD TASIOXTS BEADJlfOS TO PAQE 88-94 : BE. IT, Cff. Z, i &
21
hedra: Sic: C— 32c read hf : h6 C— 82(7
§ 3. 36 « winnon C— 88/ hscfdon C— 89^
Lit: 41c; 43 <2: C— 40c iii C— 40it ylde-
Stan a— 41/abid.[0 f. 71] dan.— 43 c hi C.
§ 4. 4A§fw6 lindon C— 44/iend(m L.
PAGE 88. 2 c ealneg L : sfire rh%,hv, ealnig
C : 31 d.— 3 1 monega C— 4/[>€ C.
§ 5. SJ read witS C.—9d "Lp Ul.-^9j read
ndC: niiicL.— 12clift: 13t: C— 13tfh6:
ISh: I: C— 14c ontyndre C, altered rhi
to ontendre.
§ e; 17 a Oeos. IV, 13.— 17* cymg L.— 18 6
he: ISilr.* 22c: C— 20c/ the A.S. has the
two names as <me consul, bot Oroe. gives two
consols — FuItIo Posthumioqne consnlibus.
Maver. i> 248. 6, 7.— 21 b f<5r C.
§ 7. 24 if f. 71 b.— 24^ fol L.— 82/ guidon
a— 84c he<5ra: 86A: C— 35A him w C.—-
86^ b^ C.--38C read swylc C : L.-~38 h nobt
C, o changed to a r A t. — 38^' £t C.
§8. 40ALjpll2.— 42c(i'ni-ML:-m-hund
•M-C.
§ 9. 43y wundor L.— 44 cf c In Ficeno flumen
sanguine effluxit, Oro$» p 250,13.— 44c wic^no
C— 45/gcseah L. -
PAGE 89. I J dffig C. — 2<>-j Tunc magno
terre motu Caria et Hhodus insuUe concussse
sunt. Oroc.j) 250, 16, 17.— 3 c brums C.
§ 10. 6»hd: 6/: 9/: C— 5> Of. 72. — 6^
hit C— 7 ij L : Oros. decern et septem nillia
jp 251, 3 : XT C— 13/bJ>rie, L, C.
Chapteb VIIL
§ 1. 16a Obos. IV, U. — 16*-17c L; Ti-
bund wintrom and •xxm* C. — 18 df»eto L. —
]8f-19a romane slbbe healdan C. — 19 » h^:
22c: t: 242:: 25/: 266: C— 20yh^raC.
— 21 h e him to L. — 21^ bsedon hv. rhi C :
finnetton L. — 23 ^' otSmm to C. — 26 a L
pll3.
§ 2. 28/con8n1a8 to L. — 30 <2 spaneum L. —
30yh^: Sldi Z^k: 34A: C. — 33^* L:
munti for C— 34 * f. 72 b.— 34 1 bine C—
86/ H(s C— 36 h^&Bw L.— 36 i-k ia w C,
L, hut a appears to have been omitted, for
Oroi. hae — centum millium peditum j> 252, 17.
§8. 88ib^: 41^: 42c: C— 39 a ticenan L.
—41 * hjrne C— 43 c tet w C— ^ »t C.
PAGE 90. Icb^: 8*: 9/: 10c: lib: J: 155:
19 d: C— Ic 4ror L.— 2t nfter C— 5y hit
w L. — k wseren L, but query wes or were. —
12^ l>«t C: >fctte L.— 13 c l^p 114.— 13*
Mn C— 15^ f. 78.-16/ read geond C :
gind L: See 18 5.— 18* giud L: See 16/.—
28 c gefengcm L.
§ 4. 27 a Obos. rV', 15.— 30 a fuhto L.— 33^
))8Bt C— » h€ora C— * rfpan C— 34^ eall C.
CSIPTSB IX.
§ 1. 37i^Obos.IV,16.— 40dhg: 41a: 42*:
C. — 41 bo &i beora C— 41 c gemetinggo L.
— 12 d co'SoQ L. — 44 *-;; read )>a2ra [(^c Her].
PAGE 91. 1 5 f. 73 b.— 1 h bfm C— 1 * L
p 1 15.— 3 i on C— 4 * h^ : Ij : 8^ : 13/: C.
—6 1 at C— 7 » dffig C— 9 * carina C— 12 c
bftC. •
§ 2. 14 c romana C— 17 c furhum L.— 19 b jnet
L.— 19cb^: 20d: h: 21/: 23rf; 26rf: C.
— 19<f life: 22c: C — 20d bmo C — 21a
oe]>el L. — ^22 b swa w L, — 25 a h&ra : /: C.
—28* hf CH.— 28 c f. 74.— 29> b^ C—
31^-32 b o^ bine an gode. ]>sst by mihton C.
— 3iy li p 116.— 38 b bwiB'Sre C.
§ 3. 43 (2 longbeardan L.— 44 d bfm C.
PAGE 92. 2 c b^ C — 3 d bsefde C. — 5 *
bineC.
§ 4. 10 * 74 b.— 10^ cyning L.
§ 5. 12 c h^: 18 c: C— 14rf craccus C, L.—
16 c gestagen L.
§ 6. 18 * L/) 117.— 19/undcrfongon C— 19^
•I- C— 21 a at: 25 cC.
Chapteb X.
§ 1. 28 a Obos. IV, 17.— 31 b >e C— 31 1 h6
C— 32/8umeC.
§ 2. 33 * b^ C— 35 a ©t C— 36/bit C— 37 d
originally ha, altered rhi to b^ C. — 10 *
f. 76.
PAGE 93. \j gewealden C—lg x^n L.— 2 *
I-|)118.— 4^h(j C.
§ 3. 7^ bwonne L.— 9a rot: 115: C— 9c
r6n L.— /abbiddan C— llj Hft C— 12*
Crist w C— 13 * t<5 C— 14^ * read to |»on a
— 14 * )>onne C.
§ 4. 19rf waeronL. — 21c ieldestan L. — 21 ^
campaina L.— 22 * C f. 75 b.— 23»^ C—
25 a hcfden L.
§ 5. 27 5 waeron L.— 30 i b^ : 81/: 32 d:ZZd s
C— 31 * fflerelde C— 82^ be L : « C— 33 c
lift C.— 33 gJspl 19.— 33 * >a lo C,S7j on
>aem 'L,'-3$/read befde C— 39 5 T C.
§ 6. 41 a Obos. IV, 18.-42/b^ : 43 c : 45 * :
C.— 44/ his ID C.
PAGE 94. 3 a witena L.— c |>8era C— 4 5
f. 76,^4 ijh6 hit C.
§ 7. 6/ 6^ C— 7^ read agrigentum C— 8/y
read .Si««an. — 10» <5n C— ll*-12a mid
macerellis C.
I 8.-19/ Jjp 120.— 20c b^: 24c: I: 26/:
C— 20y bfne C— 26 <l ac be L.— 28 c read
hfC.
22
NOTES A3n> TASI0U8 BEISIKOS TO PAOB 05—100 : BE. IT, CH. XIU, f 5.
§ 9. 29 tf mapcolia C, L.— 31 e hannflc C— 82^
f. 76 b.— 32* biin C— 33 a h6 C— 33i
•wa » C— 34y gwiJ>ost L.— 36 A t )«cr wot L.
— 37/ his w C. — 39 a dweorpan C : L.
PAGE 95. 2 ft rome C— 2 tf W : 3 e ; C— 4 i
L j> 121.— 4 #/ of slajen wearS L.— 6 ft ge-
feaht L.
§ 10. 7cc/ pene forau L. — 8 c wicstowe C. —
13 d read j>scr C— 13 ih€: IS ft : C.~15 i h&
C— 16 a on-[C f. 77] bccrndon.— 16/W C—
17 J hft C— 19> fwstcnna C— 22 ft da-g C—
/hie L : to C— ^' re<Kf >cme C— 26^ Kko. p
160, 33 ft read Crete.— 28^ h^ora C— 29 ft
n»>an L t w C.
§ II. 30a Oros. it, 19.— 32A h^: d5ft: C.
— 33/^ |>ffire bene w L. — 34 ft he » L.-^' \>o»
wC.
§ 12. 37ft h£:^: 88^: 39/; f.* 43it: 41A;
C— 37 dJ^p 122.— 44 ijwvtoh: w C— 45 ft
Of. 77b.
PAOE 96. 4 ft ^rftfohtum C, ffe e hv, r h i, —
4tf and to C, and w L. — 7 a-d 'D* ond 'Lxxx*
L.— 9/|>»t to C— A ioclcst L.— 10/ wilnaden
L — 12/Mjnatu5es C. — 14/gesoaldcn L. — 16 c
him C— c aliefdcn L.— 20/fcW3lc C.
Chapter XI.
§ 1. 23 a Orgs. IV, 20: Li> 123.— 24cf-* ge
endad pmiica J?a5t ajfterre ge win L. — 27 c
he<5ra C. — 27 d-^ ocrest >a)t ge winn under
fenge L.— 2Sft C f 78.— 30^ A hft bfm C—
34 c NauiSa to C— 37/he 0.
§ 2. ZSd read Subrcs [ond Eudi] L.— 38<f-/
Insubrcs, Boii atque Ca?nomam. Oros. p 270,
6, 7.-39 ft hy w L.— 3I» h bretJer C— 40 ft h€ :
43 ft ; C. — 40 A: foran C, ftr. r A i. — 43c
hiene L.
PAGE 97. 6 (7 c wcarS gcflymed w L.
§ 3. 9 (i asiria C— 9 i C f. 78 b.— 11 ft lap 124.
— 11^ gefcnge to L and a blank left. — 12 A
hlerde L.— 15 k leng ne L. — ^23 k gewealde L.
— 24 ij su men L. — 25 A ct L.
§ 4. 29 I read ne C.
§ 5. 34 de romana fcla L.— 36 » C f. 79.— 39>
fleam L. — 42 y Itp 125.
PAGE 98. 4 k nngerisno L. — 5 d senates L.
— ^* his C— 7 ft ftilcani C.
§7. 10c-/C, L; hut Oros. Ao*— Lepido et
Mucio consulibiis, p 275, 1— the A. S. there-
fore, Rbould be — Lcpidus and Mucins wa?ron
consulas, — hence Eno. The present text, how-
erer, is retained as it is both in C and L. —
12 c hungarie L.— /cumou C, forcuman: tc
L. — 13 A swa 10 L. — 16 ft c nucst ealle to L.
§8. 17^ C f. 79 b. — I8<lmiDstumL. — 20 c
argeatas L. — 21 c comenis L. — ^25 c gcfliemcde
L.— 28A Jjp 126.— 29c on w C— ^ is C—
Zsecganne C.
Chafteb XII.
§ 1. 87a Obos. IV, 21.— 42 c h^: 44ft .- A : C.
PAGE 99- 1 ft c ond on mislecnm Im — 2 a read
Senris C— 2 c f. 80.
§ 2. 6 c ahead C, ftc. r A t for is written, mak-
ing forbead: onboad L.— 6/hft: 18^.- C. —
7 c h^ C— 8y his C— lO/gesonmad L.— 18 d
bigonga'S L.— 1 8 gh sc>e cristen C : se to L. —
13 A{ swa swi'Se w L.
§ 8. 17 a genamon C— 18 A L p 127.— 19 d
J>fi C.-^under^eow L.
Chapteb XIII.
§ 1. 21 a Oros. n% 22.-24 c senatof L.— 25^
Cartaina w L.— 26^' h^ra C— 81 k him w C
— 82aCf.80b.
§ 2. 87 ft (c C— ^ Seei> 104, 36 A and note.—
88 a h^ C. — 88 ft-c ymbeganges *xxz* brad
C. — 39 ft begaugcn C— 40 c ealna C— ^' binan
C. — 41 f twege L.— 42^ >am C
PAGE 100. § 8. I a Oros. IV, 28.-2 k b€ :
8/; C— 3 A to L : IT 0.-5^ hie tc C.—Q A %
airest utgdn L: icC.— 7aft L: xxmir C
8ftLi>I28.-8ch£neC.
§ 4. 16 A f. 81. — 16c gem<5t L. — 18/1?
standon forletan C. — 19^ onwoce L. — A for|>on
l»eL.
§ 5.— 22^' U C— 27 c eac xc L.— 27 c h« : 80 d .•
C— 28^ £mirre L.— 29A.« E50. p T36, 38/
Mahnstone is placed by geologists at the bot-
tom of the chalk formation, which b divided
into —
1 Upper, soft, white chalk, containing flints.
2 Lotoer, hard, grey chalk, without ^ints.
8 Chalk marl, also called Malm. — I^aneact. qf
Oeol. Soc. Lond. 2nd Series VoL TT, part 2,
p 256 : and Dixon*s Geology.
Professor Phillips sa^s in a letter to the editor
— " ^lalm b still used to denote a rock in the
South-Saxon region about Petersham. As a
member of the cretaceous system, it is often
difficult to separate firom the chalk, the lower
part of which, generally called chalk marl,
rests upon green sand, and often passes so
gradually into it, that the two are scarcely
separable. Thus it appears in Buckingham-
shire and Bedfordshire, where at Tattinghoe
it has been quarried from the earliest times.
This rock at Tattinghoe, though perishable,
has been extensively used in building, and it
rather full of fine grit, so as to be fit for
smoothing or polishing wood. That it was
actually used by joiners for tins purpose, I
cannot declare, from a remembrance of what
HOIES AITD TABI0T7S BEJLDIXOS TO PAGE 101-105 : BE. T, CH* IT, i 8.
23
was said by my uncle, W. Smith, but it seems
to me to be so. He told me, in walking along
the passages in Wobnm Abbey, that the stone
was gritty, and capable of polishing wood, in
proof of which, he drew the wood of his cedar
pencil along the walL I think this was accom-
panied by the statement, that it was actually
used in polishing. The word * Malm' b also em-
ployed in the vicinity of Aylesbury to deng-
nate a soft chalky stratum above the Portland
rocks."— 30 A hwestan C— SI de ia mi C—
311 ihwettaune L.— 32 c hit C—d naw|>er L.
After 32^,— m O f. 81, line 19— to the end of
f.'Sl b,— there is a table of contents to Book V.
as it differs from the table at the beginning,
(p 12, 42 a-p IS, 39 e) it is printed entire in
the notes following |» 13, 38/.
BOOKV: ChaptebI.
§ 1. 34a Oxos. V, 1.— 34 a C f . 82.-35 i ma-
nega C. — 87 h godcundan C. — 39 c folce C. —
40 6-/wa5ron h£ C— 40rf Li> 129.— 41 * J>e
to C— 43 e<2 m weran C.
PAGE lOL § 2. 3 c on fo C.
§ 8. 4 jf asden L. — 6 i locode C, o altered to i,
l^.rh i: licade L. — 7/raccntum L.— 8/ro-
mane C— 9 c olS "Se C : t$e » L.— 10 W iviee
. ^en in C— 11 h h^ra C. — c read earman C.
— ^hft C— 12e/8int on L, — ISdmidioL.
—14 A Of. 82 b.
Chaftsb IL
§ 1. 17 a Obos. V, 3. — 17 d e rome burg L. —
20 e The first sentence of the original Latin
is very dear — ^Anno ab urbe condita sexcen-
tesimosexto, — ^hoc est, eodem anno, quo et
Carthago deleta est» Cn. Comelio Lentulo, L.
Mummio Coss. — ^ruinam Carthaginis eversio
Corinthi subsecnta est Haver, p 289, 23-25.
22 e gyldenne C.
§ 2. 26 a OBoe. V, 4.-26 h read ^AH C—
26 a-<i BX ^AH TBDB TABIATO W L.— 27 d
ueriatns L.— 28tf h^: 29a: SOiKr: 86/: 37tf.'
C— 29i him C— 29t L|» 130.— 83t his C.
— 35 a Fdlucius « L. — 37 b gewrecan L. —
/hit C— 37/-38/ge{ecte 8wi|»or ond unea>e
self cdm aweg L.
§ 8. 41 & f. 83.-^* gcfliemde L. — 42 h wur-
dontoL.— A feriatus C— 43A his C— 44 a
L : aftceat C,ofabv,rh u—y bine C.
PAGE 102. 1 d h^ C— 3 h Icng v> C.
§4. 6*h^: Id: 9 d .• C— 7 1 him : 8c; C.
§ 5. 10 Or-e BB ^AH ]CA!7ir-CWBA£lCB w L. —
13 jf >»t ilce L. — 17 a godas to L. — 17 d hit :
186C.— 18eLi>181.
S 6. 2\h dyde altered to dsde C: d^dL.—
ZLd Ui 221: C— 21e aspdn L.— 21/Cf:
88b.— 22c bun: t : C— 24 & f<5r id C— 25 1
winnan w C— 28 d >eah w L.— 80/d«de L.
§ 7. 82 a >am w L.— 33 y cymcg C— 34^ e^
C— 35 b^ induse ond i)>asfe L.— 86 o h€ :
38 1 ; C— 37 a demetrias L.— 87 e tuwa L.
§8. 41^he: 42/; C— 41 A genomL.— 44«
hine: fit; 45s: C— 450 Of. 84.
PAGE 108. l/h€ C— 2 efh6 his C.
§ 9. 8 a Obos. V, 5.— 4 k h6 C— 5/L p 182.
— 7 ci his C— 9 e hft C— « nu w C— 10 b
he<5ra C— jfA feawa gearon C.
§ 10. 18 a Obob. V, a— 16 e eagon C— 16/7
on Sidlium w L.
Chapteb III.
§ 1. 19 a Obos. V, 7.— 21 h hit C.—d sylf C.
—24 d syndon C— 25 c sylf C— t aweardedon
C, icith a point under a, expunging it and
making awerdedon.
§2. 27cCf.84b.— 28X:fome>deC.— 29Aie
w L.— 80^ h6 C— I hk C— * feohton C—
31 2-32 a wsron )>a 10 C— 83 h sylf C— 35 «
ongunnon C.—36/ read numentia C. — 87 a
ond w C— 87 5 L p 188.— 37 s for bcerdon
L. — 88 it{ eald gestreonnm L.
§ 8. 40a Obos. V, 8. — lOa-c ]fz sdpia L.—
40d bine: 42a;C.— 4i;ir se lo L: s^ C—
44 b hearde 10 L.
PAGE 104. 3 b )>am w L.— 8 e andwearde, ea
altered to y, in t?te original band and ink^- —
3 s-4 b ealle romana weotan L. — 4 eS d and-
wyrde mid wordum swi^e ge egsade L. — 5/
h6C.
§ 4. 7a Obos. V, 9.— 71: h^ C: he » L.
§ 5. 9/0 1 85.— lOy* -vi- m- L.— 12^ hun-
dred C.
ChaptsbIV.
§ 1. 14a Obos. V, 10.-15^ h^ C: he lo L.—
16 c h^: 24^; 25 i; 29 5; 80 c; C— 18 a
attalis L.— 186 his: 26s; C— 20 i-23 a cu-
men. an wies nioomedia. twegen of bithinla.
tnry of panta IIII of armcnia. V. of argeata.
VL of capadoda. VIL of filunine. VIIL of
paflag<5nia. C— 24 d gefliemed L.— 25 kj^p
184.— 26/unwsBrne C— 27 6 call a? L.— 28 a
hine: 29 e : C— 28 ealle to L.— 29 5 he «p L.
—30 a besoeufon C
§ 2. 81 e asiaL.— 81 s hii Z2g: 85 A; C—
33 g bine C— 84/ ofiloh C— 85 « ne to L. —
355rOf.85b.— 36AL: hwyloe C; Seep99,
86j.— 87&h^raC.
§ 3. 88/-89 d betsta romana >ogn nuende L.
— iOg for w L.— » hie L : so C— ;; h£ne C* —
41eh&C.— 42ih£: 44/; C— 43 hiera L:
so C— 44 -sil^um so L.
PAGE 106. iyh^:8e;6e;C^llrh£aiC.—
24
X0XE9 ASD TJLBIOX/S EEABIKOS TO PAGE 106-110 : BK. T, CD. XH, § 2.
2 e ispaniffi C— 2 1 and pn on C— 3 c/-;/ w L.
— 4 e-5 c IP L.— 5/ hme C— 6 rf his C.
5 4. 9 rf ujrest C : orc*t€8te« L.— 11 d liwara
C— ;; niht C— 13 h Y^vsm L.--« forburnan L ;
forburnen C— 11 e )»eah C— 15 a fiscos L.
§ 5. 16 a Obos. V, IL— 16^ L p 135.-17 d
nht C— € forscurfon L.— ;^ f. 86.— 18 rf-
19 « IT C. — 19^ adnmcenne C : ddruncna L.
— 21 i wildeor C.
Chaptkb V,
§ 1. 24 a Obos. V, 12.— rferome burg L.—
25 c -xxiiir C— 26/ |>am w L.-— 27 ic ge-
timbran cartainam L.— 29 c-30 b |>ft tugon
inilfaa J>a stacou up. pn, for h£ )>ffit C— 30 1\;
jmb >fl»t tp C.
§ 2. 83 a Obos. V, 13.— 35 h pe w L.— « cac
wC.
Chapteb VI.
§ 1. 87a Obos. V, 14. --88c -xiTir C, L,
but Oro*. xxvuL
CHiJ?TEB VII.
§ 1. 41 a Obos. V, 15.-42^ nusica C— > ftir-
nius L.
PAQE 106. 1 rf on romc L.— * numedia L B.
— 3il geo^c C— 4 d tyhtan L B.— 5 h h^:
7 c.- f; 8«^lli.- 14 i.e.— 6 6 geweor|>au
L.— 6 c C f. 86 b.— 6^ |>riddan C— 7^ §unu
C— 8 i Jj p 136.—13 h wceron ir L.— 14 c
bfne C. — 16 due to C.
§ 2. 19 a mostiSmus C : mostumius L. — 20 e
colimft L.— 24 c h^ : 25 «; 29^; 30 rf; 32 a;
j : C— 27 ff ^y L. — 29 c-e a swa oredende C.
—80 1'Ct 87.-32 y h to^nim C— 34 i ealle
C— 86^ him ir C— 37 a cynicge C. — 40/
gehor-[Ii p 137] sedra.- 1^ Kiesna L : w C. —
41 c nces »r C, najs he, r h i.— 41 ^ read heard
C. — 43 h mitinc C. — 45 d econ C.
PAQE 107. 1 d read and C— 6 a 6 ut d fuhten
I,._-9»- ylpcndan C— 9/-* w L.— 9ymlhta
C— 10 d gettiemde L : geflymcd C— 10/ Of.
87 b.— 11 ef spynge deS L.— 12 h-f "xl- m.
and T hund C. — 12^ manna ir L.
Chapteb VIII.
§ 1. 17 a Obos. V, 16.— 17 d romane C— 17 f-
18 a hunde whitra L.— 18/palliu8 C— 19 h-
20 h Taken as the title to Ch. VIII p 13. See
note to Ch, VJIL— 21 e mon L.— 22 c romane
L.— c? hund w L.— 24/faB3tenne L.— 24 h hit
C— 25 b h6 C— 25 de wolde faran L.— 26 a
wolden L.— ^ L p 138.— 29> w^ C— 30 k his
C— 32 a hi C— 32 e-^ gefeahte to cumon C.
—33 a romana C— 34/ hund w L.
CHAPTEB IX.
§ 1. 36 a Obos. V, 17.— 88 d romana C— 39y
Of. 88.
f JL 48 c saturios C
P AGS 108. IJ pti L: gira C— 2 a o)?)jyn-
ocnde L. — 8^ adnlefdon C— 5 6 saturnius C.
— S e hft C— 8 c d hie hit L.
Cbaftbb X.
§ 1. 11 a Obos. V, 18.— 12 k care L.— 13 A
Italia w L. — 14 1 pompcniuae C. — 17 a Jj p
189.-18^ tareutaH L.— 19^ wrat lw20j k
w C— 24a bring L.-^ C f. 88 b.
§ 2. 28 a 6 weligni C— d mairueme C. — 29 c
betweonon C. — 80 c canis C. — 31 d onsended
L.— ^' nietenu L. — 32 ^ an C.
§ 3. 88 A eal 10 C— 84 h cesar L. — 35 ^r And w
L. — 87 i h^ C. — ZSJ bloce, o altered to a
rhi: blace L. — 40 e ongean ic C. — 40 ij read
toge heton, >iBt
§4. 43A|>temL.
PAGE 109. 1 h romana C— 2 A b^: Bff: C.
—8 1 L J? 140. — 5 b gesettan C— 6 a ofculom
C. — cnsenom L.
Chapteb XL
§ 1. 10 a Obos. V, 19.— 10 a C f. 89.— 11 d
>ajtte L.— 12 d cynincge C— 18 1-14 b nolde
him be taH»ui L. — 15^ >e hit L: |>e tr C. —
18 ch^ C— 19» burg L.— 21 A agifon C. —
22 a fealh L.— 22 d read nibte C. — m read
dffig C— 28» africam C— 23A-24c w L. —
24^' r<5meweiird C H.
§ 2. 27 a Obob. V, 20.— j to it L.— 28 efvi afln-
gon L. — 30 c siUun C. — 31 ^ gefeaht L. —
83 a marius C— S3 1 C 89 b.— 35/ L |) 141 .
§ 3. 87 a Obos. VI, 4.-38^ >am C H. — 40 a
hine C. — d armenie L. — 41/ arhalau* L. — h
latteow L. — 42 a h^ C— / is 6c. r A i. — ^ nu
w L.— 43 c hwffit C.
PAGE 110. 1 a pedde C : |>eoda L.
§ 4. 2 a Obos. VI, 6.-2 ^-8 a ha lande C—
8 d alyfon C— 5 A onlajg C— 6 A a|»rytton L.
— 7 k began C— 9 A aristobolus L.
Chapteb XII.
§ 1. 12 a Obos. VI, 7. — 12 iJ hunde wintra L.
— 13^ iulius C— 14 a Icgan L. — d hi C.
§ 2. 15 a Obos. VI, 9.— Ar bryttoniaB C : bret-
anie L.— 16 d C f, 90.— 18 c eft tc L.— ^ Li :
ceutland C. — k gcfliemede L. — 19^ pfcra C.
— 20 6-A This is. one of Alfred's important
additions to Orodus. This battle b men-
tioned by Ciesar, about* 54 years B.C. Then
by Orodus about a.d. 416. They both speak
in detail of stakes being driven into the
Thames, but do not mention the place.
Though Alfred gives a very short abridgment
of Orosius, in his A. S. translation about ▲.D.
893, he is the on!y one who points out the
locality, as being "near the ford called JTaU
lin3ford**—20 eJjp 142.— A welenga ford L.
— 21 J J>a ID C— 22 d cirenceastre L.
K0TB9 AXD TARIOUS EEADIXGS TO PAQE 111-115 : BK. T, CH. XT, § 6.
25
§ 3. 2i a Obos. VI, 15.-25/ onlmdon L.—
25y h6 : 31/: C— 26 this: 91 k: C— 30 fr-
31/ >a legian wsron pompciuse on Ailtnme
geseald. ]>e on romane ouweblde wieron. Jnet
h^ C : >a legcan wseron pompemse tofiiltame
ge sealde )>e on romana anwalde wseron. fftet
ho L.— 33^ man w C- — 33^ A bim mon L. —
35 c-f him si^iSan £spon to L. — 36 a read
Silom<5ne.
§ 4. Zlj hierdon L.— 39 a and on C.—ifc ahraec
L.— 40 h ma^m hus L.— /^ L : to C. — 41 e
gcsecganne L. — 42 c f . 90 b.— -e b^ C— ^ h
£o samariam C : on marUiam L. — 44 Je ispa-
uiiB C.
PAGE Ul. 1 h pompcius C— ^ twarn L. — 2 a
h^ C— ^ And 8!fter L. — 3^*-4 a 'xxx* cynin-
gan C— 4/ L /> 143.— 8 c lulius to L.— 9/
on te C. — k bealfe «p L.— 10 d healfe to L. —
Wd^wC.
§ 6. 13 d/w C. — e-h octoginta ct octo 0n>9, p
420, 4. — 14 a coortana L.: c<5oratdna C. —
15 a 5 of bond C. — 16 c L i lo C— 19 d mid-
mcstam C : L.~21 e romana L.— 21 k w C. —
23 o-^ gefencdenne and c^-ydroKlenne to hmge
ne oferbrasc C— 23 i C f. 91.— 24 A sumcre
C— 25 A ne w L.— 26 c d laJ?ost is L.— / wa»
w L.— 28 e let C.
§ 6. 32 & bis C— 32tf nt: 39 A: 42 A; C—
33 n oficeorfon C— 34 5 L j> 144.-34^ on-
sendon C.
§ 7. 43 a Orgs. VI, 16.— 45^ hynxj C.
PAGE 112. Itb^: 2g: 3/; 6ii: Ij: C—
2 e caton L. — I i C f. 91 b.— 5 c man u> L.—
6j m»g C— / £t C— 7 rf b£ne C— 7 i worde
C. — 10 a msenende C^hv.rhL
§ a 12^ ne£ui L.— 13/*bc to L.— 16/he w C.
— 17f h^C— 18rfh£ne: 20 o. ^: C.
§ 9. 21 a Oaos. VI, 17.— 21 a'Lp 145. - 25/
hioe C. — 26 b inne L : ir C. — e ge mot sme
L. — % 'xxm- L, and Oro9. bas — viginti tribns
Tuhieribos, p 426, 1 : 'XXTn' C.
CnJiPTEB XIII.
§ 1. 28 a Obos. VI, 18.— 29 c -x- L: Oro*.
Aa*— xj>428, 20: -Ixx-C- 30f hfnc: 32^';
C— 81 dot 92.— 31 f b^ : 32 i : 37 c .• C—
82 a bim.— 33 h nu C. — 33 A-^5 a T* ge-
feoht ungeferlioe ^rbteab. swa iolius dyde
nr. L. — 35 e in wa* L. — 36 a o>er \j,—dr-f
w C-— ^ |>ridde L. — 37 A wurde L.— 38/ond
i>8et L. — 39 a iolinse L.
§ 2.— 41 a Obos. VI, 19.-41/ gewealdon L.
42 c h^ C— 43 d opene C— 43 i read h^t—
44 e deopatron L.
PAGE 113. 1 e/calle egypU L.— 3/ ut tr L.
— 6ihand » L.— 7eh^: 17 <i .- C— 9 A nae-
ran C— 9^ L p 146.-11 e octauiannses C, L.
— 11/C f. 92 b.— 13'^ read hi C— 14 e deo-
patron L. — ^15 a wBiS to L. — e liL C.
§ 3. 18 6 dopatran C : deopatro L. — 20 e |>jder
weard L ; |>yder ward C, ward hv, r A t. —
21 c read hi C— 21 A tune to C— 21 i lytlum
C— 22/htre: 24^ hire: 31/: C— 24 a lip
nalis C— 25 a-A L: to C— 27 i >iBt to C—
2Sa)nctC, — 30/8e]fiieL: m margin r A i C.
— ;;' lilne C. — 81 At sommcre alede C, eu, bv,
r At.- 32/ b^ C 34 a & read gif bL— /
brincfS C— y gefaren L.— 36^ swa to C. —
37 k cepion C.
chapteb xrv.
§ 1. 40 a Obos. VI, 20.— 40 a f. 93.— 40 d
romane C. — 42 e consulato L.— 42 dZtp 147.
eb^C.
PAGE 114. 1 A bine C— 2 a dyde L.— A gc-
wcartS 10 C, L.— * swyk C. — 3 b bring L:
ring C— 4 a ealn C. — ij bis C— 5/se lo C.
"^freadhL
§ 2. 9 e b^ C— 10 k man to L.— 11 d-g bwar
hi sibbe bicfdon C— 12 e his C— c se to C—
18 d gek|>a)> L.
§ 3, 14 A is I^— c7 b^ C.-15 e in C— 16 a-d
seculon. eenne gelcafon babbon C.
§ 4. 18^ carde L.— 19 k U C— 20^ f. 93
b. — 23 a beofenmn rice C.
Chapteb XV.
§ 1. 26 a Obos. VI, 21.-26^ wics it I — .27e-
^r See note to p 13, 38 c/. — 27 i wi>>er wearde
L.— 28 A: ^ fird ge hcdde L.— 29 b read hi C.
—30 A atre L.— 31 a~c to C.
§ 2. 32(1 heoda L.— 32A L p 148.-33/ ser-
mende L. — 35/ hie L : to C.
§3. 39c b^: 40^ C.
§ 4. 43a Obos. VI, 22.— 43e-« eall ]>eos wo-
rold L : J>eot womld eall C.
PAGE lU. 1 d hyldon C— t bis C— 2 c fcr-
J>an L.— A agennm C— i f. 94.-3 e read
wisan C— 4 d fa»tc L. — 6 i rice C. — 7 a .£>a
C— 8 d helend C.
§ 5. 11/^ to C— 14d warden to C— 15o-*
Her eii|>a)> (for enda^) sio sixte hoc -j en-
gin's seo siofo^e L. As the Vth book of
Alfred's A. S. translation contains book V and
VI of the original Latin of Ororius, L says, in
relation to the original,— Here the eixtk book
ends, and the eeventh begins,— that is, of ike
Latin originaL
After 15 A,— in C folio 94, line 15 to futio 95,
line 2 indnrive, — there is a table of contents
to Book VI. As it varies from the table
printed ji 13, 40a^ 14, 42/, it is given en-
tire in the notes foQowiiJgp 14^ 42/.
26
XOTES AND TABIOrS BEABIKOS TO PAGB 116-120 I BK. VI, CH. TH, f 1.
BOOK VI : CUiPTEB I.
§ 1. 17a Obo«. VII, 2.— 17 a f. 95.— 17 a Nu
to L, a w>acc being left for oniainental letten.
— c-^-L: WVXLE C\V.ED OROSIS C.-A
read \>'tne C— » Bcofehan L.— 18 d hit : j : C.
— 19 e emnlice L.
§ 2. 22 A L J) 149.— 24 d tiir)«Doplom C. —
23 a-f'ltv bund wintra and an *m' C, L; ivi
Oros, iUu— post mille quadringentot . . . an-
noii»465. 12.
§ 8. 2Sef hicpe onwenlde L. — 28 d macedo-
niam C : niuK»}donium L. — h leng L: to C—
30 on C.
§ 4. 82 tf ymb L : binne C, r hi at the end of
the line.— 32 j yinb L.— 33 h \>da C— d hie
L : he<$ C.
§ 5. 35 A read weficmest C : westmest L. —
86 A-37 e micel fjrbryne on rome burg L. —
— 87 » ibrbarn C— 38 e read nyste C— 39 *
C 95 b. — 40 a groht C— c aUstod L.— 41 a
forhyncnd C : forhiened L. — d read nsfire C
—A i read or hf Q.—j k eft agnstus L.
PAQE 116. 1^ read aifre C, L.
§ 6. 7 A feowerteo>an L.— 8 e Obos. VII, 8.—
9 h roma L.
§7. \\f ►e C— 15^ h€: 20f.- 21^: C —
I6111 L/> 150.-17/ gebsde L.— 18A of L:
w C— 19 e him C— 20 At ^e h^ C— 21/
agusto C— 22 J f. 96.-26^ gefcoht C.
Chapter II.
S 1. 29 a Obos. VII, 4.-31/ and w C— 32 a
onwald L. — 33^ martyninga L. — 34 A h^:
S9t: \0e: 41»: 43 e C— 34 1 hft : 36i.* t:
C— 35 h swySe tc? L.— 36/hdom Cyhv.rh i,
— 37 h oytJon C. — 40 b c ond ie|>e to C. — 41 a
cuctmo C. — 4iy him. — i2 e hi tc C, L.
PAGE 117. 2fg folcnm of L : folcmn on C.
§2. 4dCf.96b.— /Ljpl51.— 5crf nra<«h£
©t C— 7 A )»a ]>e C : )»e to L.— 8 h htryruan
C, altered to hnrtrsian, r and to in the origi-
nal hand and ink. — 9 h bcgdn 10 L.
§ 3. 10 e hu C—J ahangen L. — 14 h romana
C— 15tfh^C.
CnAPTEB III.
§ 1. 17 a Okob. \l\, 5.— 18.» he : 20 J .- 21 h :
22 k : 23 i : 25 m : C— 20 e romana C— 21 e
hft : t ; C. — 22 a swa to L. — 23 ^r sweoran L. —
23 J hine C.
§ 2. 28 i read wwron )»a C— 29 dCt 97.—
29 A findon C— 30d hie L: to C— t forbu-
gon C.
§ 8. 31 ff read e»c C— 32 a hf C— 35 bli p
152. — 35 A h^: 36/; 41 d: i: 42 t; C —
36(2 gci6nidian C— 36y hie L: to C— 39 a
read ifylde C H.— 89 e &t C— ^ end >8et L.
—40^* agen to L.— 41^' hroe C.
§ 4. 43/Blspende C.
PAGE 118. 1 e read ma|>m hiue C. — 8 c rioe-
•teraC— « namon C— 8^ h^: 6 A.* Iff: C.
--4 a-/ 10 L.— 5 5 and fo C, L : J deadra C—
6 <{ ge L : w C— Ar coBt%an L. — 7 e miltsonge
C.
Chaftxb IV.
§ 1. 10a OBoa. VII, 6. — 10 ^11 A dccxcf
Oro*. p 466. 25.-11 h -xcr L.— 12/0 f. 97
b.— 15 i J>sbre C— ir wiere C— 18* osr L: lo
C— 19d J>a C— 19y-20a he him d<$n |>6hte
L.
§ 2. 24 e L jp 153.— 25 1 ga«fonan L.— 26 e
he<5ra C— ^ hie L : to C. — A onwaldaa L. —
2Se o-Ssace L.— 29A se se L.— 80 a gestUed
C. — e godes C. — 1 u;ni C,
§3. 34ch^C.— 35A8iriaC.— 86<2a!tmbena
L.— 37 d »t C— A niwilice C.
§4. 40dOf.98.-/vL: seofon C— 41 5 long
L. — e feor'San C, lut Oroe. eays — anno scp-
timo, p 469, 12.— y his C— 43 b wvaon L.—
i«tc. ,
PAGE U9. 1 d gare C— 2 b gains L.— « b^t a
— e adrifon C— 8 d romana C. — ifh6 : / .• C.
— 6* triginta quinque, Oro». p 470, 3. — 6^
romana C.
Chapteb V.
§ 1. 9 a Olios. Vn,7.— 10yh£ne: 20 1: C—
10 k hfl^ftle L : an erasure in C, and ha?fde
r A t.— 1 1 e and to L.— 1 Id h4: IS a: d:
I9b: 20A; C— 11^ |>e ma L. — 11^ his:
14 c ; C— 12 a hajfde C— 13 c wxbs C— / et
C. — i onbffirnan C— 18> I^p 154.-13 k by-
rig C— 20 A-21 <£. This clause wonld make
the sentence more clear, if it were placed
after niisd&^da (20 a), as bj Junius, El^tob
and Ballard, and in £xG., but it is not sanc-
tioned by the MSS., for both L and C have
the arrangement given in the text.— 21 « fc
9Sb.— 23aoffcallenL.
Chapteb VI.
§ 1. 25 a Obos. VII, 8.— 26« galua L.— -27 e
lifoe C.
§ 2. 30 a hit L: to C— 34 d read hf C— €
winnon C.
Chapteb VII.
§ 1. 36 a Obos. VII, 9.-38 i behead L.— 39 e
hd C— 40A ford(5n C— 40i.; L.— 40f-41 a
cristonddm mierde leng L : cristendome lencg
myrdon C. — II e mon L.— 42 e-g iudena "xr
hund 'ra- Jj.— 42/ read bund C.
PAGE VS0.2dJ4p 155.— 3 jT >a mioel L.—
KOT£S AND TARIOUS KEADiyGS TO PAOE 121-124 : BK. TI, CH. X3UI, { 1.
27
I
4tf )« « L.— ;; Kt C. — 5 d Hf C— ;; wespania-
not L.— 6^ uig^^am L.
Chapteb VIIT.
§ 1. 9 a f. 99.— 10 e titus C—ll/g'odcs C :
gddet L.-4 h^ C— 12 e/ h^ naht C— i gSde
C.
ChaptsbIX.
§ 1. 16 a Okos. VII, 10.— 17 e domitiontu L.
— 18^* lietcnd L.-r-19y mide on C : on w L.
— 19> h6 : 24 * ; 26y ; 0.-19^-21 a w L.—
20^ onbugon C. — 22 a thomore C. — 23 e he
Lj wC—Zie-m crist gcborcn nscrc >a giet.
)»9Bt he nasi>)>an L.— 25 A^ L: of C— 26t
him a^lf C» him ^. r A t.
Ckapteb X.
§ 1. 29 a 0B08. VII, 11.— 31 a be to L.— 32 e
hi C— • towendon C— 34 e h6 C. — 35 a-€
iobanncs st bis mynstre gebrengan L. — 35 b
li p 156.— c Kt C— 35 » C f. 99 b.— 36 a
wonild 10 L.
§ 2. 37 a Obos. VII, 12.-37/ hiefde L : hss-
don C, altered to hvfde ho, r h t.— 37 i 'X* L,
but Ores, has — decem et novem, p 486, 5. —
38 e h^ : 42 e C— 39 c nfwlice C— ^ be w C.
-Hll a bioHL C— 42 (2 h£t C.
§ 3. 43 tf iud.m L.
PAGB 12L 1 e lande C, the e expunged htf a
dot, prick or point underneath the e. — h read
hfC.
Chapteb XI.
§ 1. 5 « Obos. VII, 13.— 6 h -XLvn- L : Oros.
DCCCLXVii, p 488.— 7/ wint C— 11 c %€ C—
* L : 10 C— ^* L : to C.
§ 2. 18 Jt hf : 15 a C— 14 e ne C—d read U^
ton C— 16^ h^: 17* C— 16j iudena L.—
17fl-/J»L, <Aw c^Mtf comef <!/?«• ludeis-
oean men (16 5).— 18 c o)>erre L. — 19 a f.
lOa— 19 c bate C— 19/ helium L,
Chapteb XII.
§ 1. 21 a Obos. VII, 14.— 22 h lxx'thi, • Iv,
r hi C. — ^22 d ronpeius C : ponptius L. — 24^
Jjp 157.— 24 A h€ C— 25y-> swa leof and
w L.
Chapteb XIII.
§ 1. 28 a Obos. VII, 15.— 29 d antonins C, L.
—31/ read hf C : lo L.— 32 a and SB J hi,
read hi C— 32/ cristene C. — 33^ partbe L.
34aawMC.
§ 2. 38 c<{ hi becoman C— 39 1 feobton C : ge
feobtan L. — 40 e on L.— / read barte C. — il y
read hi C. — 12 c an L. — i2j hit, C.
PAQE 123. 1 h wricu C— « read hi C—ftet
C^2a hit C—d rfnde.— / read hi C.Se
wss L: to C— 81r £ 100 b.— 4<l >8em L:
§ 3. 5 <l0 romana calle C— 11 i h^ C.—j agie-
fan L.
Chapteb XIV.
§ 1. 13 « Obos. VII, 16.-13 1 wintra id L.—
15 a L p 158.— isy h€ C— 17/ >iim w L.—
1 t<5 Bl<5b C— 18 hehz u> C— 19 d biUKo-
theoco L.— 19 e r&ad wearS C.-/forbcnrnend
C— A |»am w L.— 20 e ealdon C— y forbuman
a— 21 b i L.— € L: demn C.
Chaptbb XV.
§ 1. 25« Obos. VII, 17.— 25/y w©s getim.
bred L.— 27 e piscemnns L.—j h hi him C—
28 c edde C— €/ he hfne C— 29 • be w L.—
30 5 C f. 101.— 80/forJ»»5n C— A b^ C.
§ 2. 32 5 li^: 33/.- C— 33y |»a L: lo C— ir
read hi C— 35 k eofer wfc C
Chapteb XVI.
§ I. 37 ff Obos. VII, 18.— 37 a iEter L.— 88*
ba!<ide C, dlt.rh u — 40/ on L.— » b^ C—
41 cd |>am ftcledc C, expunging \ bg a point
under it, and trriting r and 1 Jr., fielode if
altered to fscrelde r hi,
Chapteb XVII.
§ 1. 43 a iEter L.
Chapteb XVIII.
FAGB 123. § I. a a L ;» 159.— 6 d aureUns-
nus C. — 7 cdCfh, bat Oroe, trcdecim annif,
p 607, 4. — 8 c orlcnse C. — 10 c hire.— 11 •
persan C— 12 e f<5rlet C. — i mageutsan L.
Chapteb XIX.
§ 1. 14 a Obos. VII, 19.— 15 ft L: Lxxxvn
Oros. p 509 : Lxxrri C— 16 A f. 101 b.—
17 i bine C— 18 c orieuis C. — 18 (f be to L. —
18 ^19 e Ond maximos ofslog bis ogen ealdor-
mon L. — 19 b ofsMb C— rf ogeno C.
Chapteb XX.
§ 1. 23 Z and be C— 24 d gebroSro C«— 25 a
h6C.
Chapteb XXI.
§ 1. 27 a Obos. VII, 20.-29 h hi C— 30 d
l^riddan L.-33c hf : S4id: C— 33^ set 34 1.*
38 a : C— 35 b-i deofla ponces )>aet wtes )»et
enlle romane woldon L : >8et wies deofla |>oncet.
^ ^mi ealle romana woldan C. — 36 d bringon C.
37 a godra L. — 37 o-e to heora geblote w L.
— 38 a et g»dere C, L.— 38 1 L p Ib'O.— 89yj^
read sil^^on to C : si^on w L.
Chapteb XXII.
§ 1. 41 a Obos. VII, 21.— 41 5 ham w L.
PAGE 124. 2^ C f. 102.— 3 c ^tsm H L-—
«b^C.-5/KtC.
I
2&
KOTEg A^D TASIOrS BEADZK08 TO PAQB 185» IM : BV. TI, CH. ZXZ, i 4
Chapteb XXIIL
§ 1. 10 f read langc C : longe L.— 1 1 a ehtinge
C, ch iff 171 /^f original hand, and tinge o» an
eroMure r k t.— 11 i wici L : w C— 13 & bung
C : byrige L.
§ 2. 15a read anwenld C.
Chafteb XXIV.
§ 1. 17 fl Obos. VII, 22.— 18 c romaoa C—
1 8/-20 d These claueee are tranepoeed in L :
ike elavse 19^20<? etande fret in L, and
then 18/-19/ The Eno. foUotct L.— 22 i
c^m L —23 i cvuing L.— 25 j* b^ C— 25 h-
26 a 8wa oft gccoldc L. — 27/hliepnii L.
§ 2. 28 J c hffm fhrum L.— /monog L. — 28 i
winende C— 29 h inwcarSncsso C— 30 c f.
102 b.— 30 e gcruiaaiaj.— .31 h forliergedon C.
82^33 a ealle grccou C— 34 a Ljy 161.
ClULPTEB XXV.
§1. 40« Obob. VII. 23.
PAGE 125. 1 a romana C. — 2 h an L. — e gyl-
deuuc C— ;/*hcngon C. — h b£ w L.
Chapteb XXVI.
§ 1. 8 c aurelios L. — 12 h e read l»yj>c C. — d hi
C.--13A wcurj» L.
Chapteb XXVII.
§ 1. 15 a Obos. VII, 24.— IG^ C f. 103.— 17y
|>a*m lande L. — 18^ ofsiagen \>vcs C.
Chapteb XXVI II.
§ 1. 22 ? brolius C, L.— 23 a ger L.--rf inona^
L B.— A miiias L B.— 24/ ham L : ic C. —
25/ bortrum L. — 2G i read on syrmie C.
Chapteb XXIX.
§ 1. 29 a L 1) 162.— 31rf tuirwa L.— 34/^
sweortor C.
Chapteb XXX.
§ 1. 86 flp Obos. VII, 25.-37 c dioclicianns C.
— e romano L. — 39^ [>a L : to C— 40 a ge-
winn C— /Im L : to C.
PAQ-E 126. 1 c diocrcie L. — g winende C. —
2 c nnd acliileus \j.—d of L. — e eypta C—Zf
causcrus C. — in ina.\imu8 C. — h conFtnntinus
Hdde C.--5e affricam L.— 5/ C f. 103 b.—
6^ b^: 6 A; If: C— 6 5 constantfnus C—
8 d Jioclitianiu. — 10 e be it C.--/8i|>|>an L. —
12^" marserins C— 14 5 QTfbtncsse C— 14i
onfcng L.— 15 d bme C. — i anum L.— ;/ pupu-
ran C.--18 c inarscus L : C— 19 he diodicius
ualcriuse C— d weorSUce L.
$2. 20 a ^ftf r >a>m dioclitianns L. — 20 e
cbtnys-[L jp 163] sc— 21 c castane L.— /wes-
tane L.— 22 « gewurdon L.— ;^ martyra L.—
j wintrum C.
§ 8. 26 h read bj C— 27 g bui ig C— 27 *-28/
w L.— 28 a nuudmuuiDs C. — d mediolaiie C.
—29 hew C. — 29/coiistantuniae C. — 80 a C
f. 104.— /L: w C— 82r constantintit C- —
82/iUliaD C— 83 a ispaniie C— c gulU» C.^
86 h gmlim C. — 87 1 nmximiniifl C.
§ 4. 89 d-f com oonrtantiniis mildeorteiU C,
for mildbeortesU.— 41 A ciefete L: wife C,
written upon an erasure. The original word
in C w€u defcic, ctfese or cjfese, as is evident
from the Utters fese heing still legible. There
am be Uttle doabt tbat AlfVed, misled bj the
word concabina improperly vied by Oronni^
tranflated it dcfes The word defese remains
in L, the older MS: and. in C, it has appa-
rently been altered to wife by a subsequent
band. The probable reason for this alteration
wiU soon appear.— It has been prored that
Helena was the lawful wife of Constantins,
and tbat their ton, Constantine the Great,
was bom in wedlodc. (Tillemwnt^ Sistoire dea
Smpereurs, vol U", Kote 1. Conslantin. )
The facts are briefly these. When Conatan-
tius was raised to the dignity of Csaar, or the
seeond rank in the empire, be was obVged to
divorce his wife Helena, that he might marry
Theodora, the stepdaughter of his friend and
patron, the craperi^ Maximian. This divorce
is of itself a proof that Htrlena was the lawful
wife of Constantius. Yet the friends and
flatterers- of Coustaiitius and TbeOt!ora inti-
mated tbat Helena was never married. The
Greek hist<«rian Zosiiuus, a pagan, prqudiced
against Christians, as is shewn in his account
of the convernon of Constantine the Great,
gave currency to the report that the Chris-
tian Helena was not the lawful wife of Con-
stantius. 1 he history of Zodmus spread and
g-.ive permanency to this false report. It was
so prevalent as to mislead Orosios, who says —
(Constantius) Constantinum filium ex concu*
hina Helena . . . reliqmt. VII, 25, Saver, p
529, 10, 11. Orosius was implicitly followed
by Bede, who uses the same words — Hie (Con-
stantius) Constantinum filium ex concubina
Helena reliqmt. I, 8, Smith p 4tl, 27, 23.
Alfred, in translating Orosius into A. S. states,
in our text, that Constantius ^are the empire
to Conttanliney his sou, — and then, closely
follo^-ing Orosius, be says — (nme he bsefJe be
Elenan his defese — u:hom he had hy Selena
his concubine. In subsequently translating
Bide, Alfred softens down the Latin concu-
bina by unng wif, instead of defes thus —
(Constantinus) wros of Elena l>am w0e aoenned
— Constantine was horn of the woman Selena.,
7, 8, Smia p 479, 31. To make the A. &
manuscript of Ores, to agree with the A. 8. of
SOTEB ASrS TA3IIOU8 BEIDIKOS TO PAOB 1S7. 128 : BK. TI, CH. ZZXI, f SL
29
Bede» or pti*l>Aps with the intention of proving
tliat Helena was the wife of Constantini, the
ciefete of the original scrihe of C ho* been
altered by a later hand to wife. If the latter
was intended, the object of the interpolator
has not been fully aocomplislied, for his alter*
alion of ciefese to wife only moderates or
softens the meaning. The word w£f in A. S.
is sometimes nsed, in a restricted sense, to
denote a married woman, in the sense of onr
present word fotfe: ^^t the general meaning
of wff is woman; muHer, foemina. In this
sense it is pnt in opposition to roan. The A.S.
term for a lawftil wife is *w, e; fa female
hound iy law, a wifbg cox\jax legitima, uxor
justa. An example or two will be snffident
proof. — Se man, >e his riht Awe forloet and
o)>er wff nimt$, he hiiS iBW-br€ca — the man,
(vir) whoforeakee hi* latcful wife (stiam legi-
timam oxoreni) and iakee another woman
(aliam muUerem) he ie an adulterer, Ec^,
JPoen, II, 8; Thorpe p 184. Gif hw^lc man
wi* oJ>res riht awe hsemiS, o»e wff wiS o>res
gemeccon, fasste Tn gear— {T any man (vlr)
commit adultery with the lawfkU wife (cam
legitima nxore) qf another, or a woman (mn-
licr) with the husband of another, let him (or
her) fast seven years. Ecg, Poen» U, 10:
Thorpe p 186.-— There can be no doubt then,
that Orosius was misled by the false rumour,
and the statement of Zodinus, that Helena
was not married to Constantius^ and that
Bede, copying Orosius, fell mto the same
error, both using the word coucubina. In
translating Orosius into A. S. Alfred literally
follows the Lttdn text, and states that Helena
was the concubine, defes of Constantius.
Though Alf^«d, in his subsequent vernon of
Bedtf, styles her wff, the woman, he does not
call her ew, the lawful wifb of Constantius.
Oefes is, therefiore, given in the A. S. printed
text> on the authority of the best MS., and be*
cause it was the word used by Alfred to repre-
sent the concubina of the Latin Orosius. In
translating, the word is necessarily retiuned,
both in the A. & and Eng^ but this note is
intended to correct the historical error, as
Helena was &w, the lawful wife, and not the
eoucubine of Ckmstantius.
§ 6. 42 a 0x06. VII, 2a — d maximianus C—
44 c^se him seanweald C,
PAGB 1S7* la refanne L.— 2« h^: I: ha:
e: 7i: Sf: C— 8^ h^ C— 4y hft C— 4>
anfunde L. — 6 a beswicon C : L. — e L : hah-
bon C. — ^7/ constantius L.— ^ asseda L. — 8 a
aiiiemdelfc.
§ 6. 9 1{ L p 164.— 9 d lucinuse L.— 9 h Ct.
104 b.— 10/>^ C — lOA betst L.— ^' ge-
bringon.— lid h^: 14d.- 15 es C. — 13 de
monig^e lece L. — 13 a on to L. — h nane L.—-
e gode. — 14 1 men w L. — 16 e lucius L.
§ 7. 19 a flet C'-d byrig C, L— « >e L: l^sr
C— 21 b tharra C—h ludnus L.— 24i of-
tnedlica L. — e gefeaht C.
%S, 27 d The Canons of iElfric thus speak of
the condemnation of Arius— Da gegadcrode
he (Constantinus) sinotS, on l^sre ceastre Nio^
i^reo bund blsceopa and eahtatyne bisceopas^
of eallum leodscipimi, for ^cs geleafan trym-
minge. . . . Hy amansumodon )>flbr )K>ne msesse-
preost Arrium, forj^an ^ he nulde gelyfan )>set
)>ss lifigcndan Codes sunu were ealswa mibtig
swa se msera fsder is. Da fordemdon hy ealle
)>one deofles mann; ae he nolde geswfcan
»r)>am pe him s&h se innolS eall ^ndemes dt,
l>n ^a he to gauge eode — Se {Constantine)
then (uLD. 825) gathered together a synod, in
the city yice, (apud Niceam, urbem Bithy-
ni». Oros,) of three hundred and eiyhteen
bishops, from all nations, for confirmation of
the faith. . . • They there excommunicated the
mass-priest, Arius, because he would not he*^
Usee that the Son of the living Ood was so
mighty as the great Father is. Then they all
condemned the deciVs man; but he would not
leave off, till, in the end, his inward parts aU
fell out, when he went to ease nature. HI:
Thorpe, vol II, p 243, 344.-28 e geleafon C. .
— 28 ik Eko. About this mischief or crime:
timon L. — 29^ hine C. — 30 d amansnmian L.
§ 9. 33 5 w^ C— 34 bCf. 105.-34^ romane
C. — 35^ crecum L.— ^' read hf C. — 86 a hatan
L: baton C— c h^: 38>: C— 1{ read h^:
behead L.— 37* hus w L.— 38 c ymbe C—
390Li»165.
Chaftkb XXXI.
§ 1. 41 a Obos. VII, 29.— 42c: 43/ constan-
tinusC — * hfs C — 43c W C — 44a L:
viginti quatuor, Oros. p 641, 10 : xxm C— •
44c hfC.
PAGE 128. 2 c constantinus Oros. p 542, 9:
constans C, L.— 3^ >sBt L: |ja C— 6> read
^hfC— 7cb^: SJ: 9f: Ue: 18cC. — 7y/
12c.* 17 <i constantius Oros: constantinus'
C, L^—9d read scole C— > |>am w L.— 10 c
hfhe: 11/; C— II a lucthina C— 12 c con-
stantinus C— 13 d sarcasm L.— 14/C 1 105
b.— 14AiW W C: yn )« L.— 15/ daeda L.
—led anwealde C: onwald L.— 17 (i read
constantius C. — 19 a 5 he gef«5r L.
§ 2. 20 a OsoB. YII, 80.— 21 d monatS L.r-
30 NOTES AWB TASI0U8 BEADINOS TO PA0B 1S9-1S8 : BX. TI, CH. XXX V U, | S.
ff h^i k Cw— 22 4 ODwendon C — 28 d read
niue C— A lomode C— 23^ Aperto pneccpit
cdieto, ne qnis Chriitianiu dooen-Jorum liber-
•Umn lindiomm profeMor essei. Orot, Saver,
p 646, 6-8. ^ 24 • his C. — j tnndcrrolgef^a
L.— 265 hf : J C.^26ed w6 hit 0.^260 eft
w L.— ^ hierdon L.— 27/L j> 106.
§8. 29c h^: 8O0: Slil.* 36&.- it; 86y.* 87 12;
88a; 89t; 40/; i. — 80il eitftane L.— 81e
£t C.--82/^ rea<{ hf dedr.-^ Mie L.— 84 c
arleua C. — 36 e actesifonte C» L. — 86 e read
•Kdo C— Ahfnei 88 5; C— 87 ik dngearnwe
C— 89c read Bin : e u^tte C— 89y f. 106.
—A hwiLr : I f<5nn C— 40 a hweirfiende C—
42 &c etc for bnngre C— 48 a oftloh C«
Chaftxb XXXII.
PAQX 189. § 1. 2 a Obos. VII, 81.-6/ Hm
C.^-^ N L.— A read hi C— t moiteB L.
§2. 8ceahto )>aii L.— ^b^: 2; 9y; 10c; C.
•~0 Z ni cenltan L. — 10 h read bdso C. — d read
b^t C. — k for>dn C. — 12 c ramnixu C, L.— ^
Ofsmorod C.
Chapteb XXXIIL
§ 1. 14 a Obos. YII, 82.— 14A-16<i Hcxrm
Oroe. p 648, 4 : "m* iK-intra and xcnn C, L.
— 16d endlefan L.-/b^: 17/; ISj : 20 m.
—17 blip 167.-19^ gcfylsted L.— 20 h read
bisC— 20tluraQL.
§2. 22A f. 106 b.— 28 ft b^; 25/; 26cf;^;
27i;c ^- 28d; A;29c.-23crca<ib^tC.
— c percopiosns C— />^ >a C. — 24 1 arrianisco
C— 25 b eudoxioa L.— ;^ bft : 26 h: C.~26 c
for)><5n : 28 c ; C— it ^Tecon C— 27 h gelea-
fan L.— 28/^ read bd foMtm<5d C.
§8. 836 read hi 35t; C. — d winnoxL — ef
witJ romana C— 34/ bis C. — 35^ f>am po C.
—86 d gcb^t C— A euleftan L.— 38/ SubiU
cffusione fsingninis, qaod Gncc^ apoplcxis
Tocatur, Oros, p 560, 9, 10.
Chapteb XXXIV.
§ 1. 40 a Obos. VII, 88.— 41 c ualerlanufos C. —
48^- h^ C.
PAGE 130. 1/b^: 2c; C— 3 a sceoldan C.
^fread hi C— 4 h f. 107.— 4 b fubte L.—
e djde L.— 5 d read h6t C— 7 c fordrifon C.
§2. 96 wears L. — 10 a tbeodosius L.— 10<f-
11 a IT L.— 11 i L p 168—12/ sleane C—
tbd: 13^ r^; 15d ; C.—IS a b£ne: 14/; C.
13 tf gefulwade L. — h gefulwad L. — 14^ ge-
fulwad L. — 14^-15 a fuUum gclcafun L. — 17^
martyre L.
§ 3. 19 c btra C— 20 b his C— 20 e U: 24 6 ; (f ;
C— 20A wdh C— 21 de bfne gdtan C— 22>
inlnedon L.— 28tf; 25 a; 27/ read hi C. — -
I 28 A t read mid fri}»e C— 2 oferbode L.— 24 a
bdgode C. — 25/ gerefon C.
' § 4. 28^ f. 107 b.-28^ her C— 29 5 b^:
82a;/; 86A; C— 29t read bd Q,-^ read
bf : 88 5 ; 5 ; C— 80 c geleafon C. — 82 e bwact
C. — 88 c geddn L.— S3/-84 5 enigne wiate
libbeDdne L.— 88 k libbendeoe C. — 84/ to late
L. — 86 a g^lrian C. — • gefeabt L.— 87 b read
buae C— ^ rybt L.
Chapteb XXXV.
§ 1. 41 a Obos. VII, 84.-44 i wi^Ser winnan
L : ^cwinnan Ct$erhi on the UJt mar^iM, —
j wcrenL.
PAGBISI. lereadhi C — 8t bfma — 45
liP 169.-6^ read bd C— 6^ >a Li w C
§ 2. 8/Maximns Otm. /> 666, 14 : mnximianas
C, L.— 9y read anwealda C : onwaldt« L. —
105 hia: j: C— 10c Ctl08. — 10^ h^:
11^; 13/; C— 11 5 wanii C, • 5v. r A t. —
liy beioL.— Zon L.
Chapteb XXXVI.
§ 1. 15 a Obos. VII, 35.— 18y; 31 c read bd
C— 18Ab6: 25^; C— 20/italie L.— 21 5
hid L. — I caldor-men C— 23 5 read bf : 28 e
C— 24 a >obte C— 27 c det C— y men L.— •
28 c aweg w L. — / 4>ewde L. — 31 Ji read
mycle C— 32 d^L.
§ 2. 34^ bfa C — 35d f. 108 b.- 85c b^:
87/; 40a; J ; C— 36y gallium C— 35^ of-
smdrodc C— 37/-38 a be bicne self awierged
L.— 87^ bfne C— 38/hac8 C— A noraan L, —
SOdJap 170.— 39 k for)?on ]>e L.— 40 i for|>^
C. — 10 1; wa^s L. — H b gotene L.— ^ bf C.
PAaBI38. icreadhii 4c; 5(f; •; 8t; C.
— 6/-3a L: w C— 8> selfe L: sylf C— 9^
bis C— 10 c masstno C— 135 h€ C— c maege«
Ian L : megelange C. — 14 5 betabte L. — ^
onwald L.
Chapteb XXXVn.
§ 1. 16 a Obos. VII. 86.-16/ f. 109.-17 »
^am C. — IS/onorins L,
§ 2.— 20 a Obos. VII, 87. 88. — 20d bf : * ;
22 h ; 23/; 24/; 29 d : C— 21 a II C— 22 1
gecytSdcm C— 23 ed ^ses bw^ce C— 23 c blaf-
ord-byldo L : blaford-bylda C. — i cyJ>onne C—
24^ bft C— 25 c babban C— 26y hit C—
276 b^: 29i; 30c; 81c; C— 286 alruam
C— <in6dgolanC.— 29cLj>171.— 80(lc |>ajt
be, in margin r At.— 82 a alrfca C— criedgota
C— 34^J>aC.
; § 8. 36 (f read bcanlic C— > for C— 37 6 read
^ C— ^ gebldte C— A l>e C— t g^ : 89y C.
—39 A eower L.— 41 hi bd bfean C— 4iy b5:
42 i C— 42 c C £ 109 b.— 42 it gelifde L.— 43 c
bfne : g ; C— 48 <f c gcbnndene lucfdan C
COERECnOKS, &C.
31
Chaptbb XXXVIII.
PAOB 138. § 1. 1/ his C— Z gi C— 4 a Obob.
VII. 89.--5A b{8 C — 6rf W: 7i.- C— 7c
cristena L. — 8 e idpe C. — 9 a h neime mon L.
— 9<l read tl<5ge C— 11 (2 rf(Mf hf C— 11 «
aforan L.— ib agnum L. — 12 a willum L.— ^
read hib C.
§2. 13 a Obos. Vn, 40.— 13 h gcnom L.— «
bdttolf-;/' onorius L.— ^ twostor L.— 14»
read hf C. — 16 & nam L. — (2 teton L.— 16t
foron L. — 17 d gesacton L.
CORRECTIONS IK PREFACE,
j9 xii ZiW 4 r9a<{ 1654.
„xxxi M 37y M 1698.
M xxxii M 4«^* „ also of tbis college.
M XXXV „ 87^Adele ayear.
CORRECTIONS IN THE PLATES, MAPS, AND THE FACSIMILES.
Plate IIL 0, 4 ifor geewoelS read gecws'9.
IK THS MAP OF SUBOFE.
For Sarmondisc read Sermendisc
The eouthem boundary ofCwin-tdi (White Sea), and the Sermendisc Garsecg (Gnlf of Ilidand),
and the eatt qf Ost-MC (the Baltic Sea), and the Lake Ladoga and Onega ought to have been
in very faint outline^ or in dote, and not eolouredt a» theee jHurti were not definitely known in
the time of Alfred.
IK THE MAP OF AFBICA.
Ibr Astrix read Aitriz M.
„ Zeuge M Zengit.
COBBECTIOKS IK THE STO. AKB 4X0. FACSIMILES.
PL L 16/ for et>e\ read ^|»eL
Ljil,4e
n non|> „
noi»|».
Ijp\,l5e
n. „r* »
pi«.
Of. 12h. 11/
„ forhwega „
forhwaga.
C f. 16. 12 a
» -^ M
M'.
Of. 16b. 9d
M fenge »»
fengc
Of: 17. 16&
M j^r »
ymj.
Of. 18b. 9b
„ ambicno -^
ambicna
CORRECTIONS IN MR HAMPSON»S ESSAY, .
The fignatnree mn»t follow thus— 1, Z^^hete. and the paging 7, 8^ 17, 18 etc. ai ng. 2 and
^ 9—16 were omitted by the oompomtor.
ji 4^ 19 e-tf read Obadiah Walker, Master of UniTernty College.
p 25, ISy M proceeded.
p 25, 84 5 N Wamefeld.
LITERAL ENGLISH TRANSLATION
OF
KING ALFRED'S ANGLO-SAXON VERSION
OF
THE COMPENDIOUS HISTORY OF THE WORLD
BT
OROSIUS.
CONTENTS.
Book L
Here begimieth the book, whicli men call Orosius,
Chapter I.
How our elders divided aU the globe into three parts, § 1, 5.
^ [The boundary of Asia, § 2, 6. — of Europe, § 3. — of Africa,
§ 4. — of India and Parlhia, § 7. — of Babylonia, Mesopotaiaia,
ralestine, Armenia, Syria, Phoenicia, etc. § 8. — of Egypt, § 9. —
of the south of Asia, § 10.
Extent of Alfred^s Germania, § 11. — of the East Franks, Bava-
rians, Bohemians, Frisians, Danes, Angles, Old-Saxons, etc. § 12.
The first voyage of Ohthere 8 13. — Of the Biarmians § 14. —
Ohthere a rich man, § 15. — Of the country of the Northmen,
§ 16.— Of Sweden, § 17.
Ohthere's second voyage, § 18. He sails into the Baltic, § 19.
Wulfetan's voyage, § 20. — Customs of the Esthonians, con-
ceminff the dead, § 2l. — Horse races, § 22. Of keeping the
dead, § 23. '
1 What 18 placed between the brackets is not in Anglo-Saxon : it is inserted to complete
the Table of Contents.
18 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS.
Of Greece, § 24.— Of Italy, § 25. — Of GaUia Belgica, § 26.
Of Spain, § 27. — Of Britain, § 28.
Extent of Africa, § 29, 30, 31.— Of Byzaeium, Carthage, Nu-
midia, § 32.
Islands in the Mediterranean, Cyprus, Crete, § 33. — The Cy-
clades or Dodekanista, § 34.— Of Sicily, § 35.— Of Sardinia, § 36.
—Of Corsica, § 37.— The Balearic Islands, § 38.]
Chapter IL
How Ninns, king of Assyria, first began to reign over the men
of this world, § 1. — ^And how, after him, Semiramis, his queen,
with great severity, and profligacy, seized the government, § 2, 3.
Chapter m.
How the fire fix)m heaven burnt up the land, on which the two
cities, Sodom and Gomorrah, were built, § 1, 2.
Chapter TV.
How the inhabitants of Candia and Scarpanto fought with each
other, § 1.
Chapter V.
How the righteous man, Joseph, saved the people of Egypt
from the seven years' great famine by his wisdom ; and how they
afterwards, according to his appointment, gave every year the fifth
part of all their frmta to their king as tribute, § 1, 2.
Chapter VI.
How in Achaia, there was a great flood in the days of king
Amphictyon, § 1, 2.
Chapter VH.
How Moses led the people of Israel firom Egypt over the Red
sea, § 1, 2.
Chapter VHI.
How, in one night, there were fifty men slain in Egypt by
their own sons, § 1. — ^And how Busiris, the king, commanded to
CONTENTS. Book I; Ch. IX— XIV: Book II; Ch. I, II. 19
sacrifice all the strangers, who visited him, § 2 ; and about the
contention of many other people, § 3, 4.
Chapter IX.
How the Cretans and Athenians, people of Greece, fought with
each other, §1,2.
Chapter X.
How Vesoges, king of Egypt, would subdue both the south
part which is Asia, and the north part, which is Scythia, § 1. —
And how t>vo noblemen were banished from Scythia, and about
the women, who are called Amazons § 2. — 5. — And about the
Goths whom Pyrrhus, the cruel king of Greece, and Alexander
the Great, as well as Juhus, the emperor, dreaded, § 6.
Chapter XL
How Helen, the king's wife, was taken in the city of Lacedae-
mon § 1, 2. — And how king .^neas went \\ith an anuy into Italy, § 3.
Chapter XII.
How Sardanapalus was the last king of Assyria, and how
Arbaces, his chief officer, deceived him, § 1, 2. — And how the
women upbraided their husbands, when they wished to flee, § 3. —
And how the brass-founder formed an image of a bull for the
prince, § 4, 5.
Chapter XIII.
How the Peloponnesians and Athenians fought with each other,
§ 1.
Chapter. XIV.
How the Lacedaemonians and Messenians fought with each
other, on account of the offerings of then: maidens, § 1 — 3 : § 4.
Book II : Chapter I.
How Orosius said, that our Lord created the first man very
upright and very good, § 1.— And about the foiur empires of the
world, § 2 — 6.
Chapter IL
How the brothers, Remus and Romvdus, built the city of Rome
in Italy, § 1—3.
20 KING ALFREDS OROSIUS.
Chapter III.
With what wickedness, Romulus and Brutus dedicated Rome,
§ 1—4.
Chapter IV.
How the Romans and Sabines fought with each other, § 1 — 4.
And how Cyrus was slain in Scythia, § 5 — 8.
Chapter V,
How king Cambyses despised the Egyptian idols, § 1. — And
concerning the wars of Darius, § 2. — ^And of Xerxes and Leonidas,
§3—9.
Chapter VI.
And how a wonder was shewn to the Romans, as if the heavens
were burning, § 1 — 5.
Chapter VII.
How the people of Sicily were fighting with each other, § 1 — 2.
Chapter VIII.
How the Romans beset the city Veii, ten years, § 1 — ^And how
the Senonian Gauls (Galli Senones) stormed the city Rome, §
2—6.
Book III : Chapter I.
How a disgraceful and crafty peace was made between the
Lacedaemonians and Persians, § 1 — 6.
Chapter 1 1.
How there was an earthquake in Achaia § 1 : § 2.
Chapter III.
How the great pestilence was in Rome, at the time of the two
Consuls, § 1, 2 — And how Marcus Curtius plunged into the
yawning earth, § 3.
Chapter IV.
How the Gauls ravaged the Roman territories to within three
miles of the city, § I.
Chapter V.
How the Carthaginian ambassadors came to Rome, and
offered peace, § 1 ; § 2 — 5.
CONTENTS. Book III ; Ch. VI-XI ; Book IV ; Ch. I—III. 21
Chapter VI.
How the Romans and Latins fought with each other, § 1. And
liow a nun (vestal virgin) was buried alive, 2 — 3.
Chapter VIL
How king Alexander, uncle of the great Alexander, fought with
the Romans, § 1. And how Philip, father of the great Alexander,
took the sovereignty of Macedonia, 2 — 5. And chose Byzantium
for his Capital, 6 — 7, 8.
Chapter VIII.
How the place, Furculae Caudinae, became well kno>ni for the
disgiace of the Romans, §1,2:3.
Chapter IX.
How the great Alexander took the sovereignty of Macedonia,
§ 1 — 5. — And how he told a certain priest to say, according to
his wish, who was his father, 6. — And how he overcame king
Darius, 7 — 9: 10 — 18. — And how he himself was killed with
poison, 19, 20.
Chapter X.
How, under two consuls, four of the strongest nations wished
to overcome the Romans, § 1 — 2. — And how the great pestilence
was at Rome, 3.— And how they told them to fetch iEsculapius,
the magician, with the magical snake, 4 : 5, 6.
Chapter XL
How, under two consuls, theSamnites, and the Senonian Gauls
became enemies of the city Rome, § 1. — And how, after Alexan-
der's death, his generals ended their lives in strife, 2 — 12.
Book IV : Chapter I.
How the Tarentines saw ships of the Romans sail on the sea,
when they were playing in their theatre, § 1 — 6.
Chapter II.
How the -many evil wonders happened in Rome, § 1, 2.
Chapter III.
How milk was seen to rain from heaven, and blood to spring
from the earth, § 1 ; 2, 3.
3
22 KING ALFRED'S OROSIUS.
Chapter IV,
IIo^Yagl•eat plague came upon the Romans, § 1. — And how
Caperone, the nun (vestal virgin) was hanged, 2. — And how the
townspeople of Carthage sacrificed men to their gods, 3.
Chapter V.
How Himilco, king of the Cartliaginians, went with an army
into Sicily, § 1. — And how a certain man, Hanno, was yearning
for power, 2. — And how the Carthaginians heard, that t!:e
gieat Alexander had stonned the city Tyre, 3 : 4, 5,
Chapter VL
How the people of Sicily and Carthage fought with each other,
§ 1. — And how the Romans beset Hannibal, king of the Carthagi-
nians, 2, 3. — And how Collatinus, the consul, went with an ar|Kj^
to Camarina a town of Sicily, 4 — And how the CarthaginiSs^
fixed again that the aged Hannibal should fight against the Romans
with ships, 5. — And how the Romans went into Africa with three
hundred and thuty ships, 6. — And how Regulus, the consul, killed
an immense serpent, 7. — And how Regulus fought with three Car-
thaginian kin^s, in one battle, 8, 9. — And how Emilius, the consul,
went into Africa \nth three hundred ships, 10, 11. — And how
Cotta, the consul, ravaged Sicily, 12. — How two consuls went
into Africa with three hundred ships, and how in the time of three
consuls Asdmbal, the new king, came to Lilybaeum in the island
[of Sicily,] 13 : 14. — And how Claudius, the consul, went against
the Carthaginians again, 15. — And how Caius, the consul, went
into Africa and was cast away in the sea, 16. — And how Lutatius,
the consul, went into Africa with three hundred ships, 17.
Chapter VII.
How the immense fire happened at Rome, § 1. — And how the
Gauls withstood the Romans, 2. — And how the Sardinians made
war on the Romans, as the Carthaginians advised them, 3. And
how Orosius said, that he was come to the good times, of which
the Romans aftenvards boasted much, 4. — And how the Gauls
waiTed against the Romans, and the Carthaginians did so, on the
other side, 5. — And how two consuls fought with the Gauls, 6, 7,
8. — And how many wonders were seen, 9. — And how Claud'lus
tl.e consul, slew thirty thousand Gauls, 10.
Chapter VIIL
How Hannibal, king of the Carthaginians, beset Seguntimi, a
CONTENTS. Book IV; Ch. IX— XIII: Book V; Ch. I, II. 23
city of Spain, § 1. — ^And how Hannibal, king of the Carthaginians,
broke over the Pjrrenean mountains, 2. — ^And how Scipio, the con-
sul, fought with the Spaniards, 3. — ^And how, many wonders hap-
pened at that time, 4.
Chapter IX.
How Hannibal deceived two consuls in their battle, § 1. — ^And
how the Romans appointed a dictator, and Scipio as consul, 2. —
And how the Romans sent Lucius, the consul, into Gaul, with
three legions, 3, 4 : 5, 6.
Chapter X.
How Marcellus, the consvd, went with a fleet against Sicily, § 1 :
2 — 6. — And how Hannibal fought against Marcellus the consul,
^three days, 7. — ^Andhow Hannibal stole upon Marcellus, the con-
and slew him, 8. — ^And how Asdrubal, Hannibal's brother,
went from Spain into Italy, 9: 10, 11. — ^And how peace was
granted to the Carthaginians by Scipio, the consul, 12.
Chapter XL
How the second war of the Romans was ended, § 1. — ^And how
Sempronius, the consul, was slain in Spain, 2 : 3 — 5. — And how
Philip, king of Macedon, killed an ambassador of the Romans,
6 : 7. — And how the Macedonian war arose, 8. — And how Emi-
lius, the consul, overcame Perseus, the king, 9.
Chapter XIL
How the greatest fear came upon the Romans, from the Celti-
berians, a people of Spain, § 1 : 2, 3.
Chapter XIII.
How the third war of the Romans, with the king of the Car-
thaginians, was ended, § 1 — 5.
Book V : Chapter I.
How Orosius spoke about the boast of the Romans, how they
overcame many people ; and how they drove many kings before
their triumphs towards Rome § I : 2, 3.
Chapter II.
How, in one year, the two cities, Carthage and Corinth,
were destroyed, § 1. — And how Veriatus, the shepherd, began to
reign in Spain, 2, 3. — And how Claudius, the consul, routed the
24 KING ALFRED'S OROSTOS.
Gauls, 4 : 5 — 7. — ^And how Mancinus, tbe consul, concluded a
peace with Spain, 8. — ^And how Brutus, the consul, slew sixty
thousand Spaniards, 9. — ^And how a child was bom in Home, 10.
Chapter III.
How the Romans sent Scipio into Spain, with their militaiy
force, § 1 — 3. — ^And how Gracchus, the consul, contended with
the other consuls till they slew him, 4. — And how the slaves con-
tended with thdr masters, 5.
Chapter IV.
How Lucinius, the consul, who was also chief priest of the
Romans, went with an army against Aristonicus the king, § 1. —
And how Antiochus, king of Asia, wished for the severeignty of
the Parthians, 2. — And how Scipio, the best officer of the Romans,
complained of his hardships to the Roman senators, 3. — ^And how
the ure of Etna ascended, 4 : 5.
Chapter V.
How the Romans afterwards ordered Carthage to be rebuilt,
§ 1. — ^And how the consul Metellus subdued the pirates, 2.
Chapter VI.
How Fabius, the consul, overcame Bituitus, king of the
Gauls, § 1.
Chapter VII.
How the Romans contended with Jugurtha, king of the Numi-
dians, § 1, 2.
Chapter VIII.
How the Romans fought with the Cimbri, and with the Teu-
tones, and wth the Ambrones, § 1.
Chapter IX.
How the Romans began to raise contention (civil war) among
thomsolvos, in the fifth year, that Marius was consul, § 1, 2.
Chapter X.
How there was deliberate war, over all Italy, in the sixth year
tluit Julius Cttjsar was consul, § 1 : 2 — 4.
CONTENTS. Book V; Ca. XI— XV: Book VI; Ch- I— VI. 25
Chapter XI.
How the Romans sent Sylla^ the consul^ against Mithridates,
king of the Parthians, § 1 : 2—4.
Chapter XII.
How the Romans gave seven legions to Julius^ the consul,
§ 1 — 3. — ^And how Julius beset Torquatus Pompe)r'8 general,
in a fortress, 4, 5, — ^And how Julius fought with Ptolemy three
times, 6 — ^9.
Chapter XIII.
How Octavianus seized upon the empire of the Romans,
against their wish, § 1 : 2, 3.
Chapter XIV.
How Octavianus Caesar shut the door of Janus, § 1 — 4.
Chapter XV.
How some Spaniards were adversaries to Augustus, § 1 :
2, 3 : 4, 5.
Book VI: Chapter I.
How Orosius spoke about the powers of the foxu* chief empires
of this world, § 1 — 7.
Chapter II.
How Tiberius Caesar succeeded to the empire of the Romans,
after Augustus, § 1 — 3.
Chapter III.
How Caius was emperor four years, § 1 — 4.
Chapter IV.
How Tiberius Claudius succeeded to the empire of the Ro-
mans, § 1 — 4.
Chapter V.
How Nero succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter VI.
How Galba the emperor succeeded to the government of the
Romans, § 1, 2.
26 KINO ALFRED'S OROSIUS.
Chapter VII.
How Vespasian succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter VIIL
How Titus succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter IX.
How Domitian, brother of Titus, succeeded to the empire of
the Romans, § 1.
Chapter X.
How Nerva succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § 1 — 3.
Chapter XL
How Adrian succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § 1, 2.
Chapter XII.
How Antoninus Pius succeeded to the empire of the Romans,
§1.
Chapter XIII.
How Marcus Antoninus succeeded to the empire of the Ro-
mans, with his brother Aurelius, § 1 — 3.
Chapter XIV.
How Lucius succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § L
Chapter XV.
How Severus succeeded to the empire of the Romans, §1,2.
Chapter XVL
How his son Antoninus succeeded to the government, § 1.
Chapter XVIL
How Marcus succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter XVIII.
How Aurelius succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter XIX.
How Maximinus succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter XX.
How Gordianus succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § I.
CONTENTS. Book VI ; Ch. XXI— XXXIV. 27
Chapter XXL
How Philip succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans^ § 1.
Chapter XXIL
How Decius succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans^ § 1.
Chapter XXHL
How Gallus succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans, § 1, 2.
Chapter XXIV.
How the Romans appointed two emperors, § 1, 2.
Chapter XXV.
How Claudius succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter XXVI.
How Aurelius succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter XXVIL
How Tacitus succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter XXVIII.
How Probus succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter XXIX.
How Cams succeeded ro the sovereignty of the Romans, § 1.
Chapter XXX.
How Diocletian succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans,
§1—9.
Chapter XXXI.
How Constantine succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans,
with his two brothers, § 1 — 3.
Chapter XXXII.
How Jovinianus succeeded to the empire of the Romans. §1,2.
Chapter XXXIII.
How Valentinianus succeeded to the sovereignty of the Ro-
mans, § 1 — 3.
Chapter XXXIV.
How Valens succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans,
§ 1—4.
2A KINO ALFRED'S OROSIUS.
Chapter XXXV.
How Gratianus succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans,
§ !• — ^•^nd how the Britons took Maximianus for their emperor
against his will, § 2.
Chapter XXXVI.
How Theodosins succeeded to the empire of the Romans, § 1.
— ^And how Valentinian afterwards succeeded to the sovereignty, 2.
Chapter XXXVII.
How Arcadius succeeded to the sovereignty of the Romans
[in the East,] and Honorius to the sovereignty of the West, § 1—3.
Chapter XXXVIII.
How God exercised his mercy on the Romans, §1,2.
AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION
OF
KING ALFRED'S
ANGLO-SAXON VERSION OF OROSIUS
Book I, Chapter L*
1. Our elders, said Orosius, divided into three parts, all the
globe of tliis mid-earth, as it is surrounded by the ocean, which
we call Garsecg * ; and they named the three parts by three
names, — ^Asia, and Europe, and Africa : though some said there
were but two parts, one Asia and the other Europe.
2. Asia is encompassed by the ocean — the gai-secg — on the
south, north and east ; and so, on the east part, contains one half
of this mid-earth. Then on the north part of Asia, on the right
hand ', in the river Don, there the boundaries of Asia and Europe
1 Alfred omits the dedication of Orosius to S. Augustine, and the first chapter, on. the
origin of history and of misery from Adam [initiuni miseriae hominum. Haver, p. 6—10.]
Tlie royal translator commences with, 1. I, c. 2, of Orosius ;^-Majores nostri orbem todua
terree, oceani limbo circumseptum, triquadrum statuere. Havercamp's edition, Leyden
4to 1767; p. 10: v. Introduction, p. 10, note 1.
2 Grimm, Kemble, etc. write g&r-secg, literally a spear-man, the ocean ; homo jaculo
armatus, oceanus. — Mr Kemble adds, '* it is a name for the ocean, which is probably deriv-
ed from Eome ancient myth, and is now quite unintelligible." — Ettmiiller gives the word,
thus : — G&rsecg, es ; m. Carex jaculorum ; vel, vir hastatus, i. e. oceanus.
Mr Hampson suggests, that the myth of an armed man, — a spear-man, — ^being employed
by the Anglo-Saxons, as a term to denote the Ocean, has some analogy to the personiHcation
of Neptune holding his trident He then adds : " Spears were placed in the hands of the
images of heathen gods, as mentioned by Justin. — Per ea adhuc tempora reges hastas pro
diademate habebant, quas Graeci aceptra dixere. Nam et ah origine rerum, pro diis immor-
talibus veteres hastas coluere; ob cujus religionis memoriam adhuc deorum simulacris
bastae adduntur. 1. xliii : c. in.
3 In tracing the frontier of Asia from north to south, the Don is on the right hand.
4
30 OROSIUS; Book I : Cbap. I, § 3.
lie together ; and, from the same river Don, south along the
Mediterranean Sea, towards the west of the city Alexandria, Asia
and Africa lie together.
3. Europe begins, as I said before, at the river Don,* which
runs from the north part of the Rhipsean * mountains, which are
near the ocean, called Sarmatian. • The river Don runs thence
right south, on the west side of Alexander's altars to the nation of
the Roxolani. • It forms the fen which is called Maeotis, [Sea of
Azov] ; and then runs forth, with a great flood, near the city
called Theodosia [Kaffa], flowing eastward into the Black Sea ;
and then, in a long strait, south easterly, where the Greek city
Constantinople lies, and thence out into the Mediterranean Sea, —
The south-west boundary of Europe is the ocean, on the west of
Spain, and chiefly at the island Cadiz, where the Mediterranean
Sea shoots up from the ocean ; where also, the pillars of Hercules
stand. On the west end of the same Mediterranean Sea is Scotland
[Ireland]. '
4 Oros. 1. 1 : c. 1, p. 11. — ^The river Tanais or Don, which Alfred calls Danai, was
supposed by ancient geographers, as stated by Orosius, and repeated by Alfred, to have its
source in the northern parts of the Rhipsan mountains, [ra Piircua Sprj, and PhraL]
It is difficult to ascertain the precise locality of these mountains, as ancient writers give
a diversity of opinions : Arrowsmith places them in Lat. 52 degrees 45 minutes, E. Long.
37 d.grees. It is now known, that the Don has its source in the small lake Ivanofskoe, in
the government of Toula, Russia, about 54 degrees N. Lat. and 37 degrees £. Long.
5 Sarmatico oceano, in Orosius ; Alfred calls it, Sarmondisc garsecg. — Forster says
— " It is pretty clear, that the Sarmondi must be the Sauromatse or Sarniatse." They
dwelt in the northern part of Europe, and were supposed to extend to the northern ocean.
Alfred follows Orosius, who gives the vulgar and erroneous opinion of his time. Tlie
Seniiende are mentioned in Book I, ch. I, § 12, note 25.
Roxolani, a people of European Sarmatia. They dwelt north of the sea of Azov, in
a part of the country now inhabited by the Don Cossacks.
7 This last sentence is an addition by Alfred. In early time^, Ireland was called
Scotland. In paragraph 28, Alfred says, " Ireland, we call Scotland." — Ireland was
exclusively called Scotia or Scotland, from the fifth to the tenth or eleventh centurj*. The
first we hear of the Scoti or Scots, is as a people inhabiting Ireland. In the fifth century,
they contended with the Hibemi, the earlier inhabitants, and soon gained supreme power,
and gave their name to the coimtry. About A. D. 503, a colony of these Scoti, having
given their name to Ireland, emigrated to North Britain, gained influence there, and also
imposed their name on that country. Skene's Highlands of Scotland, 2 vol. 8vo, 1837.
But Ireland is north of Spain. Ancient geographers placed Ireland much more to the
soulh, and Alfred, being guided by them, speaks of it, as being on the west of Spain.
Orosius erroneously says — Hibernia insula, inter Britanuiam et Hispaniam sita. Haver, p.
28. — Correct information was not supplied, till after the time of Alfred. Though, in most
cases, he was in advance of his age, yet in regard to the position of Ireland, he appears to
have fallen into the error of the time.
THE THREE PARTS OF THE WORLD. 31
4. The division between Africa and Asia begins at Alexandria,
a city of Egypt ; and the boundary lies thence south, by the river
Nile, and so over the desert of Ethiopia to the southern ocean.
The north west limit of Africa is the Mediterranean Sea, which
shoots from the ocean, where the pillars of Hercules stand ; and
its end, right west, is the mountain, which is named Atlas, and the
island called Canary. •
5. I have already spoken shortly about the three parts of this
mid-earth ; but I will now, as I promised before, tell the bounda-
ries of these three regions, how they are separated by water.
6. Over against the middle of Asia, at the east end, there the
mouth of the river, called Ganges, opens into the ocean, which
they call the Indian ocean. South from the river^s mouth, by the
ocean, is the port they call Calymere." To the south-east of the
port is the island of Ceylon ; and then to the north of the mouth
of the Ganges, where mount Caucasus ends, near the ocean, there
is the port Samera." To the north of the port is the mouth of
the river, named Ottorogorre." They call the ocean Chinese.
7. These are the boundaries of India, where mount Caucasus
is on the north, and the river Indus on the west, and the Red
Sea" on the south, and the ocean on the east. In the district
8 C t>8ius says, Insulae quas Fortunatas vocant ; Haver, p. 12. But Alfred only names
one island.
9 Orosius has Caligardamna ; and Alfred Caligardamana, [about N. Lat 10 degrees,
15 minutes, E. Long. 79 degrees, 50 minutes]. Asia ad mediam frontem orientis habet in
oceano Eoo ostia fluminis Gangis, a sinistra promontorium Caligardamna, cui subjacet ad
Eurum insula Taprobane : e qua oceanus Indicus vocari incipit, a dextra habet Imai mon-
ies, ubi Caucasus deficit, promontorium Samaram [See § 10, note 17] : cui ad aquilonem
subjacent ostia fluminis Octorooorrje : ex quo oceanus Sericus [pro Sericus vulgari
errore Syricus quidam cdidit. Haver, p. 13, note 33] appellatur. L. I: c. ii. Haver, p.
12, 13: 21.
10 The modem names of places are given in the translation, except where the old name
is almost as familiar as the modem designation. When the position, or present name can-
not be discovered, there is no alternative, but to retain the word used in the Anglo-Saxon
text, and to add the various readings in the notes. Thus Alfred has Samera, and Orosius,
Samara, Somora, Samarae and Samarata. See § 6 note 9; also § 10 note •! 7. — Sometimes,
however, the modem names are put in brackets immediately after the ancient name, as in
§ 3, Msotis [Sea of Azov].
11 The Ottorocorrae were in the N. E. of Tibet, about N. Lat 34 degrees 20 minutes —
£. Long. 99 degrees ; and, according to Arrowsmith and Guverius, the river Ottorocorre
was in the same locality. See § 6 note 9 , also, § 10, note 17.
12 The Red Sea, in ancient geography, comprehended not only the present Red Sea, but
what we now call the Persian gulph, and the Arabian Sea: thus, the Tigris, as well as the
Indus, are said to mn into the Red Sea, and the whole country between the Indus and tba
Tigris, is described as having the Red Sea for its southern boundary.
32 OROSIUS; Book I: Chap. I, § 7, 8.
of India are forty four nations ; and, besides many other
inhabited islands, the island of Ceylon, which has in it
ten towns. The river Indus lies to the west of the district :
between the river Indus, and that which lies to the west of it,
called Tigris, both of which flow south into the Red Sea, — ^between
these two rivers, — ^are these countries, Arachosia, [Candahor,]
and Parthia and Assyria, and Persia, and Media ; " though writers
often name all these countries Media or Assyria ; and they are very
mountainous, and there are very sharp and stony ways. The
northern boundaries of these countries are the Caucasian moun-
tains ; and on the south side, the Red Sea. In these countries
are two gireat rivers, Hydaspes [Jhylum], and Arabis [Pooralee].
In this dictrict are thirty two nations : now it is all called Parthia.
8. Then west from the river Tigris to the river Euphrates, —
between the rivers, — are these countries. Babylonia and Chaldea,
and Mesopotamia. Within these countries are twenty eight
nations. Their northern boundaries are the mountains Tavuiis,
and Caucasus, and their southern boundaries he to the Red Sea.
Along the Red Sea, — ^the part that shoots to the north, — ^hes
the country of Arabia and Saba [Saade], and Eudomane.** From
the river Euphrates, west to the Mediterranean and north almost
to the mountains, which are called Taurus, to the country which
they call Armenia, and &gain south to Egypt, — there are many
nations in these districts ; that is, Comagena, and Phoenicia, and
Damascus, and Coelle, and Moab, and Ammon, and Idumea, and
Judea, and Palestine, and Saracene ; though it is all called Syria,
Then to the north of Syria are the mountains, called Taurus ; and
to the north of the mountains, are the countries of Cappadocia,
and Armenia. Armenia is to the east of Cappadocia. To the
west of Cappadocia is the country called Asia the Less. To the
north of Cappadocia, is the plain of Themiscyra." Then, between
Cappadocia and Asia the Less, is the country of Cilicia and Isauria.
13 This involved sentence is very much shorter and clearer in Orosius. — ''A flumine
Indo, quod est ab oriente, usque ad flumen Tigrim, quod est ad occasum, regiones sunt
istse. — Aracosia, Parthia, Assyria, Persis, et Media. Haver, p. 14. — Arachosia is, S. £ of
Cabul, about N. Lat 30 degrees 45 minutes, E. Long. 65 degrees 30 minutes. Arrowsmith. —
Arachosise, nunc Candahor, populi Margyets qui ante Arimaspi, postea Euergetas dicti,
Sydri, Roplutae, Eorts. Urbes Arachotus, Alexandria, quae ad Arachotum ponitur fluvium.
Cluverii Introduct. Geog. Amstel. 4to 1729. 1. V : c. XIII : § IV, p. 550.
14 Orosius has " Arabia Eudaemon.*' Haver, p. 14.
15 Themiscyra, in the north west of Pontus [Roum] in Asia Minor : about N. Lat. 41
degrees : E. Long. 36 degrees 56 minutes. Arrowsmith.
OF THE BOUNDARIES OF SOUTH ASIA AND OF AFRICA. 33
This Asia is, on every side, surrounded with salt water, except on
the east On the north side is the Black Sea ; and, on the west,
the Sea of Marmora, and the Dardanelles ; and the Mediterra-
nean Sea, on the south. In the same Asia, the highest mountain
is Oljnmpus.
9. To the north of the nearer Egypt is the country of Palestine,
and to the east of it, the district of the Saracens, and to the west
the country of Libya, and to the south the mountain called Cli-
max. — ^The spring of the river Nile is near the cliff of the Red
Sea ; though some say that its spring is in the west end of Africa,
near the mountain Atlas ; and then soon running on sand to the
east, it sinks into the sand. Nigh there, it flows up again, from
the sand, and there forms a great sea. Where it first springs up,
the men of the country call it Nuchul, and some Dara. Then,
from the sea, where it shoots up from the sand, it runs easterly
through the desert of Ethiopia, and there it is called Ion, as
far as the east part; and there it becomes a great sea. It
then sinks again into the earth ; and, north of that, afterwards
springs up, near the cliff by the Red Sea, which I formerly men-
tioned. Then, from this source, the water is called the river Nile.
Running thence onward to the west it separates into two, about
an island which is called Meroe ; and thence bending northward,
flows out into the Mediterranean Sea. In the winter time, the
river at the mouth is so driven back by the northern winds, that
it flows over all the land of Egypt ; and by this flooding very
thick crops are produced in the land of Egypt. — The farther
Egypt lies east along the Red Sea, on the south side. On the east
and south parts of the country, lies the ocean ; and, on its west
side, is the nearer Egypt. In the two Egypts are twenty four
nations.
10. We have already written about the south part of Asia :
now we will take the north part of it ; that is fi-om the mountains
called Caucasus, of which we have before spoken, and which are to
the north of India. They begin fii-st on the east from the ocean,
and then lie right west to the mountains of Armenia, which the
people of the country call Parachoathras*'. There, from the south
of these mountains, springs the river Euphrates ; and, from the
16 Parachoatbras, Arrowsmitb. Alfred writes it Parcoadras. Orosius describes it as,
" mons ArmenisB bter Taurum et Caucasum." Haver, p. 19.
34 , OROSIUS; Book I: Chap. I, § 10, 11.
mountains called Parachoathras, extend the mountains of Taurus
right west, to the country of the Cilicians. Then " to the north
of the mountains, along the ocean to the north-east of this mid-
earth, there the river Bore shoots out into the ocean ; and thence
westerly along the ocean to the Caspian Sea, which there shoots
up to the mountains of Caucasus. That district they call -Old
Scythia, and Hyrcania. In this district are forty three nations
widely settled, because of the barrenness of the country. Then,
from the west of the Caspian Sea unto the river Don, and to the
fen called Maeotis, [Sea of Azov] ; and then south to the Medi-
terranean Sea, and to Moxmt Taurus ; and north to the ocean is
all the country of Scjthia witliin; though it is separated into
thirty two nations. But the countries, that are near, on the east
side of the Don, are named Albani in Latin ; and we now call
them Liobene. — We have thus spoken shortly about the boun-
daries of Asia.
11. Now we \\all speak, as much as we know, about the boun-
daries of Europe. — From the river Don, westward to the river
Rhine, (which springs from the Alps, and then runs right north
into the arm of the ocean, that lies around the country called
Britain ;) — ajid again south to the river Danube, (whose spring is
near the river Rhine, and which afterwards runs east, by the
country north of Greece, into the Mediterranean ' Sea ;) — and
1 7 This is a description of the north and east of Asia , or rather, as Orosius states, " ab
oricnte ad septentrionem." Alfred has so much abridged this description, and included so
large a space, in few words, that it is not easy, from the A. S. text alone, to ascertain the
locality of the places, which he mentions. The original Latin of Orosius [from p. 19 to 22
of Haver.] is more full and satisfactory : from the text and the following extract, it will be
seen, that the river Bore was supposed to be near the promontory of the same name, on the
north or north-east coast of Asia. Its name alone would indicate this position, it being in
Latin Doreus, and in Greek /36p€io^ northern. A short extract from Orosius will make
all plain. — A fonte fluminis Gangis usque ad fontes fluntinis Ottorogorr£ [see § 6, note
11] qui sunt a Septentrione, ubi sunt montani Paropamisadse, mons Taurus: a fontibus
Ottorogorrx usque ad civitatem OrTORoooRRAy, inter Hunnos et Scythas et G&ndaridas,
mons Caucasus. Ultimus autem inter Eoas et Pasiadras, mons Imaus, ubi flumen Chrtsor-
RHOAs, et promontorium Samara oriental! excipiuntur oceano. Igitur a monte Imao, hoc
CFt, ab imo Caucaso, et dextra orientis parte, qua oceanus Sericus tenditur, usque ad pro-
montorium Boreum, et flumen Boreum, inde tenua Scythico mari, quod est a septentrione,
usque ad mare Caspium, quod est ab occasu, et usque ad extentum Caucasi jugum, quod est
ad meridiem, Hyrcanorum et Scythurum gentes sunt quadraginta dus, propter terrarum
infoDcundam diffusionem late oberrantes. 1. I ; c. IL Haver, p. 21, 22.
I Into what is now called the Black Sea, which Alfred considered a part of the
Mediterranean. Snorre calls it a gulf of the Mediterranean, in the first chapter of his
Heimskringla. In other places, Alfred mentions the Black Sea, under the name Eiudnua.
Hask's Afhandlinger, Kobenhavn, iS34. vol. I. p. 332, note c
• OF THE BOUNDARIES OF EUROPE. 35
north * to the oceafi, zahich is called the White Sea * : within these
are many nations ; but they call it all, Germania. *
12. Then to the north, from the spring of the Danube, and to
the east of the Rhine are the East Franks * ; and to the south of
them are the Suabians, on the other side of the river Danube. To
the south and to the east are the Bavarians, * that part which is
called Ratisbon. ' Right to the east of them are the Bohemians ;
and north-east are the Thuringians. To the north of them are the
Old Saxons, ■ and to the north-west of them are the Friesians. To
the west of the Old Saxons is the mouth of the river Elbe and
Friesland. From thence, north-west is the countiy called Anglen,*
and Zealand '• and some part of Denmark. To the north are the
2 From this place to the end of § 23, Alfred leaves Orosius, and gives the hest inform-
ation that he could collect. It is the king's own account of Europe in his time. It is not
only interesting, as the composition of Alfred, hut invaluahle, as an historical document,
heiug the only autlientic record of the Germanic nations, written hy a contemporar}', so
early as the ninth century.
3 Tlie Cwen-sa?' of Alfred. Tlie plain detail, which Ohthere gave to king Alfred, [§ 13]
can scarcely he read hy any unprejudiced person, without coming to the conclusion, that
Ohthere sailed from Halgoland, on the coast of Norway, into the White Sea. See § 13, and
note 39. The Germania of Alfred, therefore, extended from the Don ,on the east, to the
Rhine and the German ocean on the west ; and from the Danuhe on the south, to the W- liite
Sea on the north.
4 Alfred's Germania embraced nearly the whole of Europe north of the Rhine and the
Danuhe. Its great extent will he seen by the countries mentioned, in the notes from 5 to
39, and in the text. See also the end of note 3, and Cluveuii Introductionis in universam
Geographmm, Libri VI, Amstelaedami 4to 1729. Lib. Ill, Cap. 1. De veteri Ger::ania,
p. 183 — 180, and the map of Europe, p. 72. — Also the verj' learned work — Cluverii
Germania antiqua. Lugd. Batavorum. Elzevir. Fol. lG16:Lib. I: cap. XI. De magni-
TUDiNE Gcrmanix ANTIQU.C, p. 94 — 98, and the map, p. 3. — Also Cellarii Geographia
Antiqua. Cantab. 4to 1703.p. 309— 313.-— Warnefried's Hist. Longob. I. I : c. I.
5 The locality of the East-Franks is not given with great precision : it probably varied
8t different periods. Alfred speaks here indefinitely of their dwelling east of the Rhine,
and north of the source of the Danube. They were called East-Franks to distinguish them
from the Franks in the west, inhabiting Gaul.
6 A. S. Ba;g*5ware the Bavarians.
7 Regnesburh the district as well as the city of Ratisbon, on the Danube — Beme the
Bohemians.
8 A. S. Eald-Se&xe, and Eald-Seaxan The Old Saxons, inhabiting the country between
the Eyderand the Weaer, the parent stock of the Anglo or English-Saxons, and therefore
of great importance in the mind of Alfred ; for he speaks of other countries, as they are
located in regard to the Old Saxons. They were a very warlike and powerful people,
who once occupied the whole north-west comer of Germany.
9 Anglen, the country between Flensburg and the Schley, whence the Angles came to
Britain. Thorpe's An,
10 In A. S. Sillende Zealand, or Seeland, in Danish Sjal^and, the largest island in the
Danish monarchy, on the eastern shores of which Copenhagen is built.
S6 OROSIUS ; Book I : Chap. I, § 12.
Afdrede, " and north-east the Wylte, " who are called Haefeldan.
To the east of them is the country of the Wends ", who are called
Sysyfe ; " and south-east, at some distance, the Moravians." These
Moramns have, to the west of them, the Thuringians, and Bohem-
ians, and part of the Bavarians. To the south of them, on the other
side of the river Danube, is the country, Carinthia, '• [lying] south
to the mountains, called the Alps. To the same mountains
extend the boundaries of the Bavarians, and of the Suabians;
and then, to the east of the country Carinthia, beyond the desert,
is the country of the Bulgarians ; " and, to the east of them, the
11 The Laud MS. always has Afdrede [p. 12, 1. 23 1 : 13, lie, 14g] Cotton has Afdrede
in fol. Oa, 1. 21g : Afdrsdc, fol. 9a, 25d; and Apdrede, in fol. 8b. 24g. Alfred's Afdrede,
were the Obotriti or Obotritie, a Slavonic tribe, who, in the 9th centur}*, dwelt north of the
Old-Saxons, and occupied the western, and the greater part of what is now the Duchy of
Mecklenburg. Hampson, Notes and Qrs. No. 17, p. 257. Thorpe's An. Glos.
12 Tae Wylte, or Wilte, were a Slavonic race, that occupied the eastern part of
Mecklenburg, and the Mark of Brandenburg. Eiginhard says, *' They are Slavonians who,
in our manner, are called Wilsi, but in their own language, Welatibi." [Vit. Kail Magm.
and Aknal. Frakcok. ann. 822.] The name, as Eiginhard has noticed, is Slavonic, and
is an adoption of welot or weolot a giant, to denote the strength and fierceness which made
them formidable neighbours. Hampson. — Why the Wilti were sometimes called Heveldi
[Alfred's Hrcfeldan, Laud. p. 12, 1. 24g : ae'feldan C. C. fol. Sb, 25c] will appear from their
location, as pointed out by Ubbo Emmius : '* Wilsos, Henetoruro gentem, ad Havelam trans
Albiui Fcdes habentem." [Rer. Fris. Hist. I. IV, p. 67] Schaffarik remarks ; " Die
Sloderaner und Havolaner waren ein und deselbe, nur durch zwei namen imterscheidener
icweig des Weleten stammes." Albinus says: " Es sein aber die richtcn Wilzek Wender
soiidcrlich an der Havel ^onhaft.'* They were frequently designated by t.ne name of
LuTirif as appears from Adam of Bremen, Helmold, and others. The Slavonic word liuti
signified wild, fiehce. etc. Being a wild and contentious people, they fig\ire in some of
the old Russian sagos, much as the Jutes do in those of Scandina\da. It is remarkable
that the names of both should have signified giants or monsters. Notker, in his Teutonic
paraphrase of Mai-tianus Capella, speaking uf other Anthropophagi, relates that the Wilti
were not ashamed to say, that they had more right to eat their parents than the worms.
S. W. Singer. Notes and Qrs. No 20, p. 313.
13 In. A. S. Wineda land, Weonod-land, W^inod-land, c. Wintda lond, l. The
country of the Venedi or Wends, wliich at one time comprehended the whole of the south
coast of the Baltic, from the mouth of the Vistula to the Schley. — The Greeks called the
Slavonians Ep€TOL ; the Romans, Venetae, Veneti, Vineti, Venedi : and the Germans,
AVendcn, Winden. R. T. Hampson.
14 Sysyle, v. note 23.
15 A. S. Maroaro, the Slavi Maharenses or Moravians, from the river Mams or
M.iharus, which runs through their country, and into the Danube a little below Vienna.
16 A. S. J^aet land Carendre. The present Duchy of Cakintuia, perhaps formerly
inhabited by Slavi Carenthani, or Carentani. Forster.
17 In A. S. Pulgara land, the coimtry of the Bulgarians, comprehended the present
Moldana, and Bulgaria, on both sides the Danube. Bulgaria was south of Dacia. Eigin-
hard says an embassy came in A. D. 824 to Charlemagne from the Abotritse, " qui vulgo
Prr3deneccnti vocantur, et contermini Bulgaris Daciam Danubio adjacentem incolunt.
InDk III, ch. 7, § 2, Alfred adds Iliricos, ]>% we Pulgare hata^^, Illyrians whom ve call
Bulgarians.
7ii:ttmdtt oT/wt of'StA^ Alfiedi Mflf.Jiuem' uffs/im, ^^OrasiilS, .fitAMv/nm. Ifu
ZaudtrdaleJiftaueser^.. e/Upnftrty ,rrJ,</m,Ji-UenutJu /ijf ^^fP ^^ffdminffkam^M/ll,
Siufia,, aiuLlWfuvtcn, CuHs, (AesAirt, - iyuuunf %» J2. line S, \fUM^« (^afA>f
'/:'.■■.'■• efEuA>pe. Aft- Jg.
(v.y y^ dbyinnya-iiCir^yi)^ cfy<^'hCcfjvc^Jfm<m tilfxj
ttcc; -1 iTirtdJ'cm TIP- mmy ivrVcs- on y<Sf c«Hvrf^r^ v^-^vm
^yceaioTip vwrn r^\^ y^OTtlfj^n^ccui'iiXf'licebxir i^pcr-
«}• p^ionuct ftt,-ea {"Ave- <^i?lme-t"jfn€^ -pmSj" o^ji^-yi^
'C^^ape j^b<sl,'[?€hrw»n pSs*"^ ^«T^ i'^^: -t pr litre- be iJaf^rr
irft -] pUCn^e' -j yum ne^cdbene"] t>&io7v]>nn Iji-miy cf^ jvx^
e- 1 fafb T»oTi]> i^iW-'tftnoTt liof trftldcvn l»tect: -] 1,^ mjWn fir
^V mtqao ati'rti 1 hie md-Tio oijia. httl>t<w 'b^^fcan1r^^m ]?/• -
4Ti^i^j* *| bif-li0m*v|'ibfc7fi}xe-Keal|ie- itCrufttT) liim cmol*^
^<£puo['^f^£lxi'y<rnri» tepafjwi Ca|v6n&T^n lonb^Ve-
»'-';
J*u.
'j^aWiV -|1>frur]i[>an mce^l'A.lo'nV- y-eyj-TTiftiie- p{»f«v'bft>Tvyty'
Ki-m l^pTJ^- ilctwi rf^ ^ev[vm j»07)pt> "hcetr ore rw- n l;?- edfecm
him irmtJoTi (rpcj ]»iilft>^?- •la.'p-p^be- V^w.)'fl''n ptt] WV1?<^
h^oyi^qx) hi-mjone-ilca-n -rc^ eci:ivm *t Y^ve-'buy •] Wivrfti
Mn '^hty^i}<vnh^'myvn^oT^ hofjcelbon • t^wp^^on VittbW
l?fi)rM|?art Him lyon^]^ ert|i'Tn pjtj n Veeajbon "him Y^irnfii'
I'an ktmp-nbon -ix.p^eprrm^-j'be'T'tycaT) vov^m^n *
ohrliepe- |*(?be-Ii7|- Iila-jioti^be- 0Elji|ie^f-ermT7re-|Ttftj1ie' ealji
ony^m tanbe -noiij) peaixOiT -yij^J^a -p^ rcQr • hfyc^e-
y^a'eiyac lanb pe- fjn]?etanc ncnij' ]?<?Tian • dcHit: i-p fat
-pt)rce- tuco-n on |:ea^ ^-pnm p(xx,e mcelu' -piciaSf pri
nai* orthurrcd^e- cmpiTrcrui -lOTrptJTnOrwt o-n t^iYCof *
y:tMiDiciT> Tnjta-n2.e"[^cetr IttTj'b -no pi? -py-lTcetc&e- o>b«-
^».
e-
."h<£c\\t^&{^xx^ "^^jTcttn yiTi^q^ "jHi^cn noplrt^ri Tmwi
•^cftn f>ca?linb "bea^ prefix vy^ Ttr^rce- • o'\\vy2D rS-1n on
^atcfi^l^cgri/ cui mtci ©a up In o-n'j'etfcrUi-n'^ • Vnaiibonln?-
«iv ti^W'O -pOTVUTi f^^ ; ico^iSm ^cSd Vdx^ ycSf ccxtl
Te47U'n o.noyxierhiid/f^ydd(i:e-eax' ' riftnfidcg-be-oefu-ri^
curntvn • d.c^a<|vq/xftvp."r>T)atar)"b y^eaifVfzerhu
-pela-JfjeHa "him yt^on Vtt/b^tvrvnm]" ^fijVQi ^etj-pTii^iX'
tVZ."T7UTn Itinbe' xccrp|?<fiT)UiribM 'jf^ermlj'hie- uT^njddsicv
con Tiecih ttn Zj&]'6»>be • fln,]7oy-cr h^fcri^^ibB^ xp eixca
KING ALFREDS DESCRIPTION OF EUROPE. 37
country of the Greeks.'' To the east of the country Moravia, is
the country of the** Wisle, and to the east of them are the Dacians,
who were formerly Goths. To the north-east of the Moravians
are the Dalamensan," and to the east of the Dalamensan are the
Horithi," and to the east of the Dalamensan are the Surpe," and to
the west of them are the Sysele." To the north of the Horiti is
Maegtha-land," and north of Maegtha-land are the Sermende" even
to the Rhipaean mountains. — To" the west of the South-Danes
IS.Creca land, the Byzantine empire and not ancient Greece, whicli is mentioned in a
subsequent paragraph.
19 Wisle is the river Vistula. Wisleland is the country about the source of the Vistula,
a part of Poland called Little Poland.
20 Dalamensan, Dalamensas, a Slavonic race, ivho dwelt in Misnia, on both sides of
the Elbe.
21 Horithi, Horiti, C. — Horigti, L. A Slavonic race, placed by Alfred to the east of the
Slavi Dalamenti, who occupied the district north-east of Moravia with the Surpe, Serbi, or
Servi, on their north, and the Sysele, Siculi, another Slavonic race, on the west See note
23. R. T. Hampson, Notes and Qrs, No 17, p. 258.— S. W. Singer says,— The Horiti of
Alfred are undoubtedly the Croati, or Crowati of Pomerania, who still pronounce their name
Horuati, the h supplying the place of ch. Nor does it seem imreasonable to presume that
the Harudes of Caesar (De Bel. Gall. I, 31, 37, 51) were also Croats; for they must have
been a numerous and widely spread race. They are also called Charudes, *ApovO€^.
The following passage from the Annales Fuldenses, A. 852, will strengthen this supposition; —
*' Inde transiens per Angros, Harudos, Suabos, et Hosingos • . • Thuringiam ingreditur."
Notes and Qrs, No 20, p. 314.
22 Surpe, Surfe, Sorabi, or Soravi, Sorbi, or Servi, Serbi, or Servi, a Slavonic race inhabit-
ing Lusatia. Misnia, part of Brandenburg, and Silesia. Forster.
23 Are the Sysele, Sysyle, the Szeklers, or Siculi ? A part of the Hungarians is called
Szekler, pronounced Sekler. In the work, known as that of the Notary of king Bela, we
have: — "Siculi, qui primo erant populi Attilee regis,'* Not c. 50. Also — *'Tria milli*
yirorum, eadem de natione (Hunnorum) . . . metucntes ad Erdewelwe confinia
videlicet Pannonicae regiouis se transtulere, et non Hunos sive Hungaros, sed ne illorum
agnoscerentur esse rendui, Siculos, ipsorum autem vocabulo Zekel, se denominasse perhi-
bentur.. Hi Siculi Hunorum prima f route in Pannoniam Intrantium etiam hac nostra
tempestat«s residui esse dubitantur per neminem, quum in jpsorum generatione, extraneo
nondum permixta sanguine et in moribus severiores et in divisione agri csteris Hungaris
multum differre videantur." Thwrocz, ap. Schwandtn. p. 78. Dr Latham's Germ, ot
T&nitus, Epileg. ciii. — Porthan says, the Sysyle dwelt in the South-eastern part of Newmark.
See Porthan's Swedish Trans, and notes. Also, Rask's Danish Trans, p. 344, note a.
24 MoegSa-land is north of the Horithi, and perhaps a part of Great Poland, and East
Prussia, or the Polish province of Mazovia. An.
25 Sermende a people to the north of Msgtha-land, and to the east of thei3urguudian8,
inhabiting the modem Livonia, Esthonia and part of Lithuania.
26 Alfred, having described the continent north of the Danube, goes to the islands and
countries of the East-Sea or Baltic, including the Cattegat, first coming to Denmark.
Porthan remarks, that the king seems to turn the north a little to the east, and to speak of
North and South Denmark, as separated by the East-Sea or Baltic, for Alfred expressly
says, the North-Danes are *' on the continent and on the islands," that is in the province of
Halls nd, and of Skaney or Schonen, on the continent, the present South west of Sweden,
and on the islands Zealand, Moen, Falster, and Laland. * To the South-Danes he asngns
•5
38 OROSIUS ; Book I : Chap. I, f 12.
is the arm of the ocean, which lies around the country of Britain ;
and to the north of them is the arm of the sea called the Baltic" ;
and to the east and to the north of them are the North-Danes,"
both on the continent and on the islands : to the east of them
are the Afdrede" ; and to the south of them is the mouth of the
river Elbe, with some part of the Old Saxons." The North-
Danes have to the north of them the same arm of the sea called
the Baltic" : to the east of them are the Esthonian population ;
and the Afdraede to the south. The Esthonians" have, to the
north of them, the same arm of the sea, and also the Wends" and
Burgundians" ; and to the south are the Haefeldan." The Bur-
ginidians have the same arm of the sea to the west of them, and
the Swedes" to the north : to the east of them are the Sermende,"
and to the south the Surfe." The Swedes have, to the south of
them, the Esthonian arm of the sea ; and to the east of them the
Sennende" : to the north, over the wastes, is Cwen-land," and to
the islands Langland, Funen, Arroe, Alseiii as well as the provinces of Jutland, Schleswig and
part of Holstein. Rask, p. 348, note c. — Mr Thorpe thinks that the South-Danes inhabited
the south of Jutland ; and the North-Danes, North- Jutland, the Danish islands and pro-
bably Scania.
27 In A. S. Ost-ss' or East-Sea, included the Cattegat as well as the Baltic. It was
called Ost-sae' in opposition to the sea, on the west of Denmark and Norway.
28 r. note 11. 29 A^S. Eald-Seaxan, v. note 8.
30 Esthonians, ^Estii, Osti, Est), a Finnish race — the Estas of Wulfstan [note 72] and
Osterlings of the present day. They dwelt on the shores of the Baltic, to the east of the
Vistula, An. — See also Dr Latham's Germ, of Tacitus, p. 166—171, and Prol. p. liiL
31 Note 13.
32 Burgendas, Burgendan, Burgundfones, the Burgundians, who occupied the north part
of Germany, cast of the Upper Vistula, or the district between the Vistula and the mer
Bug. — Pliny [H. N. IV, 14] writes, " Germanorum genera quinque : Vindili, quorum
pars Burgundiones, etc." Dr Latham's Germ, of Tacitus, Epileg. p. IvL
33. Haefeldan, jE'feldan, v. note 12.
34. Sweon, Sweoan, Suiones, Sueones, the Swedes.
35. Surfe, Surpe, &c v. note 22.
36. Cw^n-land. The country- east and west of the Gulf of Bothnia, from Norway to the
Cwcn or White Sea, including Finmark on the north. Malte-Brun says that the inhabitants
of Cwen-land were a Finnish race. They were called Quaines, and by Latin writers Cayani.
Gerchau maintains, in his historj' of Finland, 1810, that the Laplanders only were called
Finns, and that they were driven from the country by the Quaines. " They settled in Lap-
land, and on the shores of the White Sea, which derived from them the name of Quen Sea
or Quen-vik." . . . Adamus Bremensis happened to be present at a conversation, in which
king Sweon spoke of Quen-land or Quena-land, the country of the Quaines, but as the
stranger's knowledge of Danish was very imperfect, he supposed the king had said Quinna-
land, the country of women or Amazons; hence the absurd origin of his Terra Feminarum,
mistaking the name of the country, for quinna a woman. Malte-Brun *s Universal Geog.
Edin. 1827, voL VI, p. 495.— Dr Latham's Gerniania of Tacitus, 174, 179.
OHTHERE'S RESIDENCE AND VOYAGE. 3(^
the north-west are the Scride-Finns," and to the west the North-
men."
13. Ohthere" told his lord, king Alfred, that he dwelt northmost
S7 The Scride-Finuas of Alfred,— Crefcnnae of Jornandes, for Screde-Fennie,— Scriti-
finni of Procopius, seem to have inhabited the present Russian Lapland, and the country
around ; and to have extended into the modern Swedish Finland. In short, they appear to
have occupied the country to the north and west of the White Sea. lliey were called
Scrfde, Skri-Se Finiias, Striding Finns, from their swiftness in passing over frozen snow,
on their skates. — Skri5a kann eg & skii^um, I can stride on skates. Dahlmann's Forschun-
gen auf dem Gebiete der Geschichte, Erster Band, p. 452. Altona, 12mo. 1822. Rask,
notp i, p. 352. — The Scride-Finns were a branch of the Ugrians or Finns, who were a
distinct race occupying Lapland, Finland, Esthonia, and Hungary. In Hungary, the
Finn population is of recent introduction, the present Ugrian indigents being the Lapps,
Finlanders and Esthonians. Dr Latham's Germ, of Tacitus, Proleg.. XXXVII, and
178, 179.
38 These Northmen were Norwegians. The Northmanna land generally comprehended
the present Norway, the chief locality of Northmen. But by Northmen, as the name im-
plies, may be understood, men that dwelt in the north. [See more in Note 40.] They
spoke the Old Norse language [norraena] which was common to Denmark, Norway and
Sweden. In A.D. 874 it was conveyed to Iceland by Ingolf, and bis followers, the first
Norwegian settlers in Iceland. Norse was also the language of the Faroe Isles, Green-
land, &c. The nearest representative of this old Scandinavian or Norse language, once
pervading the north-west of Europe, is the present Icelandic, which, from its northern
locality, has undergone so little change, that the oldest documents are easily read by the
present Icelanders. See Origin of the English, Germanic, and Scandinavian languages,
p. 145.
39 This name has been written Octher, Othere, Ottar, and Ohthere. Tlie last is the
only correct modi? of writing it; for the Lai>d. MS. has Ohthere, and the Cotton MS. has
the same orthography, but the word fs divided into Oht here, indicating its derivation f.om
oHT fear, dread, and here an army. Rask observes, that the A. S. ht answers to the Id.
tt, and ere to the Icl. ari and ar, and thus is formed the well known old Norse name, O'ttar
the dreadful, timendus, metuendus, from Icl. 6tti timor, mctus. — Ohthere was a Norwegian
nobleman of great wraith and influence, anxious to state nothing, but that to which he
could bear personal testimony. It appears impossible for any one to read this simple nar-
rative, without being convinced, that this daring Northman is giving a detail of his voyage,
on the west and on the north coast of Norway into the White sea. Iceland had already
been discovered by Gardar, the Dane, in A.D. 8G0, and it was colonized by Ingolf, a Nor-
wegian, in 874. Greenland was discovered in 877 and irhabited by Northmen soon after.
Accustomed ai these Northmen were, to the most daring enterprises, it was not likely that
Ohthere one of the most powerful, adventurous, bold and inqtiiring of them, should come
to the renowned king of England, to relate the events of a common voyage. Ohthere had
made discoveries, which he communicated to the king, and Alfred thought them of such
importance, that he wrote and inserted this detail of them in his Geographical and His-^
torical view of Europe. It has always been considered an extraordinary voyage. On ita
first publicrtion by Hakluj't, in 1598, it was acknowledged, as every unprejudiced reader
roust now allow, that Ohthere doubled the north cape, and entered the Wliiie Sea. "The
voiage of Octher made to ^he north-east parts beyond Norway, reported by himselfe vnto
Alfred, the famous king of England, about the yere 890.*' Hakluyt*s Principal Naviga-
tions, Voiages, TrafHques, and Discoueries of the English Nation, &c. page 5, Fol. 2nd
Edn. London, 1598. Again, a little below> Ha]cluy t says : — '< Wil it not, in all posteritie,
be as great renowne vnto our English Nation to haue bene the first disccverera of a sea
beyond the North cape [neuer certainly knowen before] and of a conucnicnt passage into
40 OROSIUS; Book I: Chat. 1, | 13.
of all Northmen." He said that he dwelt northward, on the land
by the west sea.*» He said, however, that the land is very long
thence to the north ; but i^ is all waste [desert], save that in a few
places, here and there, Finnsreside, — ^for hunting in winter, and in
summer for fishing in the sea. He said, that, at a certain time,
he wished to find out how far the land lay right north ; or whether
any man dwelt to the north of the waste. Then he went right
north near the land : he left, all the way, the waste land on the
right," and the wide sea on the left, for three days. Then was
he as far north as Whale-hunters ever go. He then went yet
right north, as far as he could sail in the next three days. Then
the land bent there right east, or the sea in on the land, he knew
not whether ; but he knew that he there waited for a western
wind, or a little to the north, and sailed thence east near the land,
as far as he could sail in four days. Then he must wait therefor
the huge Empire of Russia hy the hay S. Nicolas and the riuer of Duina? &c." Id. p. 5.—
The suhsequcnt editors and translators of 0hthere*s voyage are of the same opinion as
Hakluyt — Shr John Spelman and Oxonienses Alumni, in 1678: — Buss»us, in 1733: —
Langehek in 1773: — Daines Barrington, and J. R. Forster, in 1773: Forster again in
1786 in his Hist, of voyages and discoveries in the north. — Ingram, in 1807. — Rask, in
his notes to his Danish translation, puhlished in 1815, expressly says — ** Ohthcre was the
first who undertook a voyage to Beormia [Permia] or sailed round the North-cape, and
all Lapland/' &:c. note k. p. 352—355. — Dahlmann, m 1822, sutes that Ohthere sailed
into the White Sea. — Mr Thorpe comes to the same conclusion, in 1846. — Malte>-Brun,
hefore Rask, Dahlmann, and Thorpe, speaks, in 1812, of Chthere*s northern voyage from
* Halgoland in Norway [see note 52 and text] to the White Sea; and south to Schleswig;
and also of WulfsUn's voyage from Schleswig to Truso in Prussia. [Note 63.] Through tibe
liherality and kindness of S. W. Singer Esq. the reader is presented with an extract from
Precis de la Olographic Universelle, of the celehrated Malte-Brun : — " Othere retra9ait ses
voyages depuis le Halogaland en Norw^ge, jusqu' k la Biarmie a Test de la mer Blanche;
et, d*un autre c6t6, le long des cdtes Norw^giennes et Danoises par le sund, jusqu' k la ville
de Haethum ou Schleswig. L'autre relation 6tait celle d'un voyage du Danois Wulfstan,
depuis Schleswig jusqu'4 Truso, ville de commerce dans le pays d* Estum ou la Prusse.
Tom. I, Liv. XVII, p. 382. Paris, 8vo, 1812.
40 NorSmen dwelt on NoriJmanna land which extended, on the west coast of Norway,
from the district [scir,] of Halgoland [Note 52] to the south of Sciringes heal, [Note 53]
probahly as far south as the river Gotha-Elf, both the branches of which enter the Cattegat
not far from Gottenburg. The NortPmanna land is also called by Ohthere [NorJJwege]
Norway, which was on his left when sailing from Halgoland to Sciringes heal. These
particulars are all drawn from Ohthere's simple narrative. Malte>Brun, in his Precis de la
G6og. Univers., speaking of the country of Northmen, says, in p. 383, " La Norw^ge ou
.Northmannaland consistait dans la c6te occidentale de la Scandinavie depuis la riviere
Gotha jusqu'& Halogaland. Les c6tes m^ridionales se nommaient Viken, c'est k dire le
golfe ; c*est \k qu*il faut chercber la ville de Kiningbheal, le Koughille modeme, norom^
Sc)Tinges-heal par une faute de copiste." S. W. Singer.
41 A. S. West-sae', the sea to the West of Norway, in opposition to the Ost-sse', or the
Baltic. See Note 27. — A. S. Steor-bord, star-board, the right hand. Bsec-bord, the left
hind.
OHTHERFS VOYAGE: THE BIARMIANS. 41
a right north wind, because the land bent there right south, or
the sea in on the land, he knew not whether. Then sailed he
thence right south, near the land, as far as he could sail in five
days. There lay then a great river up into the land : they turned
up into the river, because they durst not sail beyond it, on
account of hostility, for the land was all inhabited, on the oth^
side of the river. He had not before met with any inhabited land,
since he came from his own home, but the land was uninhabited
all the way on his right, save by fishermen, fowlers and hunters,
and they were all Finns ; and there was always a wide sea on his
left. The Biarmians" had very well peopled their land, but they
durst not come upon it : the land of the Terfinns" was all waste,
save where hunters, fishers or fowlers encamped.
14. The Biarmians told him many stories both about their own
country and about the countries which were around them ; but,
he knew not what was true, because he did not see it himself. The
Finns and the Biarmians, as it seemed to him, spoke nearly the
same language. He chiefly went thither, in addition to the seeing
of the country, on account of the horse-whales, [walruses],**
42 The BiarmiaDs inhabited the country on the shores of the White Sea, east of the river
Dwina. Alfred calls them Beormas. They were called Biarmians by Icelandic Historians,
and Permiaki by the Russians, and now Permians. In the middle oges, the ScandinRvian
pirates gave the name of Permia tc the whole country between the White Sea, and the
Ural. Malte-Bnin's Univer. Geog. Vol. VI, p. 419. In an Icelandic MS. on Geography,
written in the 14th century, Beormia and two Cwenlands are located together. Kvenlond
II, ok ero J'au noi^r fr& Bjarmalandi. Duse Quenlandise, quse ulterius quam bjarmia
boream versus extenduntur. Antiquitates Americans, p. 290. — Haldorsen's Lexicon
Islandico-Latino-Danicum, edited by Rask, has — "Biarmaland, Biarmia, quae ob perpetuas
nives albicatur, Bjarmeland, Permien. Biarmia ortum versus ad mare album vel gandvikam
site est"
43 Terfinna land, the country between the northern point of the Bothnian Gulf and the
North Cape. An.
44 One particular reason for Ohthere's sailing northward was to capture the Walrus,
* which was, and stOl is to be found in abundance in the White Sea about Archangel, and
the coast of the country of the Biarmians. This is additional evidence to what was advanc-
ed in Note 39, to prove that Ohthere doubled the north cape and entered the White Sea, — that
his first voyage was not into the Baltic, where the Walrus is scarcely ever found, but into
the White Sea. [Forster's notes in Barrington's Orosius, p. 243.] Vfi have Forster't
opinion confirmed by the best Zoologists of the present day. Mr Broderip assures me in a
letter, " I do not think it likely that Ohthere, a Norwegian, would go into the Baltic to
take the Walrus. — I do not believe that Walruses or Whales were ever so numerous in that
sea, within the time of authentic history, as to attract the attention of fishers."
Ohthere seemx to liave been a plain practical man, and to have described every thing
just as he saw it. Alfred exercised his usual talent and judgment, in implicitly following the
simple detail of the narrator; for, he was as fully aware as the most scientific of the
present day, that he who most closely observes and describes nature, cannot wander far
A
42 OROSIUS; Book I: Cbap. 1, | 14.
because they have very good bone in their teeth : of these teeth
they brought some to the king ; and their hides are very good for
ship-ropes. This whale is much less than other whales : it is not
from scientific truth. They were, therefore, upon the whole, correct in associating the
monstrous Whale, and the smaller Horse- Whale, Sea-horse or Walrus, in the same class of
animals ; for hoth the Whale and the Walrus suckle their young, have warm blood, and
are viviparous, and aquatic. The great Linnseus was the Hrst to place the Whale in the
class of Mammalia , in allusion to which a gentleman, who has written much and well on
Zoology, Mr Broderip, has properly remarked — ** Here then we find the decisive step taken,
with the unflinching fitmness of a master mind, relying upon the philosophical principles
that demanded the separation, and no longer yielding to popular prejudice by calling that
a Hsh, which Linnseus knew to be a mammiferous animal.** May not this remark be
applied to our glorious Alfred, and to this intrepid and close observing Northman, Ohtbere,
who first placed the Whale and Walrus in the same class of animals ? 1 have the authority
of Linnspus, as well as of Mr Bell, one of the Secretaries of the Royal Society, whose zoolo-
gical works are known over the whole of Europe, for saying, that the Walrus belongs to the
same class as the Whale, that is to the Mammalia, but to a very different order. The
Horse-whale or Walrus belongs to the Camivora, and to the family Phocadee or Seals,
although the structure and arrangement of the teeth remove it far from the more typical
forms of this order. The bulky proportions of the body, the aquatic habits, and the modi-
fication of the limbs into paddles give a general resemblance to the cetacea, which might
well lead observers, unacquainted with the details of their structure, to consider them as
more nearly allied than they really are.
Mr Broderip, in writing to me, says: — You are, in my opinion, right in giving Ohther^'t
*Miors-hwar* as the Walrus, Morse, or Sea-horse. — Bell (British Quadrupeds p. 288)
writes — "The knowledge of this chase," (thait of the Walrus) " says Pennant, is of great
antiquity : Octher the Norwegian, about the year 890, made a report to King Alfred,
having, as he says, made the voyage beyond Norway for the more commoditie of fishing
of Horse Whales ; which have in their teeth bones of great price and excellence, whereof
he bicught some on his return to the king." Hakluyt s Coll. Voy. I, 5. — Bell, then, thus
continues. — " The above quotation leads to some observations upon the Etymology of the
different names which have been given to this animal. — Horse-Whale is a literal translation
ot Whal-ros, in Norwegiiin Hwal-ros. llosmar, another Norwegian name, appears to be a
compound of the Teutonic Ros horse, and the Latin mare, the sea. Morse is from the
Russian ^lorss ; the Lapponic name being Morsk." — Charleton, physician to Charles 2nd,
in his Onomasticon Zoicon, small 4to London, 1668, thus writes of the Walrus. — Vll.
Walrus, aliis Mors, Danis et Islandis Rosmarus (quod in Septentrionali oceano saltern
reperiatur, ut credit 01. Wormius, in Musso) non nullis Vacca marina, nobis the Mors or
Sea-cow, (quia monstrosum animal est et amphibium, bobus nostratibus, ubi adolevit, inter-
dum majus.) Cute tegitur pilosa, nee a vitulo marino multum abhorrente. Dentes duot
habet; e superiori maxilla propendentes, et ante recurvos ; cubiti nonnunquam longitudine,
quorum usus ac pretium ebori comparatur. Ex lis enim varia conficiunt. annulos contra
Spasmum [Cramp-Riugs], manubria gladiorum, framearum et cultorum ; frc.
Mr Broderip has given the following precise information. The length of the Walrus is
from 10 to 15 feet, girth 8 or 10 feet, and upwards. Length of the tusks, when cut out of the
skull, generally from 15 to 20 inches, sometimes 30, and their weight from 5 to 10 lbs.
Other facts have been communicated by the Rev. W. Scoresby D. D. The tusks of the
Walrus, which are hard, white and compact ivory, are employed by dentists in the fabrication
of teeth. The skin is used for defending the yards and rigging of bhips from being chafed
by friction against each other. When cut into shreds and plaited into cordage, it answers
admirably for wheel ropes, being stronger and wearing much longer than hemp. In
ancient times, most of the ropes of ships, in northern countries, appear to have been made
\
OHTHERE'S VOYAGE: WHALE-HUNTING. 43
longer than seven elLs;** but, in his own country, is the best
whale-hunting : they are eight and forty ells long, and the largest
fifty ells long ; of these, he said, that he [was] one of six, [who]
killed sixty in two days.**
of this substance. Arctic Regions and Whale Fishery, 2 vols 8vo : and a neat little vol.
with the same title, published by the Tract Society at the moderate price of 10 pence, p.
1G4.
Dr Scoresby speaking of the common Greenland Whale, Mysticetus, observes that the
size has been much overrated. Authors of the first respectability give a length of 80 to 100
feet to the Mysticetus, and that some specimens were found of 150 to 200 feet in length, or
still longer. Even Linneeus has given 100 feet Some ancient naturalists have gone so
far, as to assert, that whales have been seen of above 900 feet in length. Dr Scoresby,
like Ohthere, speaking from what he had known and seen, makes this statement — '* Of three
hundred and twenty two individuals, in the capture of which I have been personally con-
cerned, no one, I believe, exceeded 60 feet in length, and the largest I ever measured was
58 feet, from one extremity to the other, being one of the largest in appearance, that I
ever saw. — The greatest circumference of these Whales is from 30 to 40 feet.*' Id. p. 140, 141.
** The largest sort of Whale is, however, not the Mysticetus, but the Physalus. Tliis is
probably the most powerful and bulky of created beings. In comparison with the Mysti-
cetus, the Physalus has a form less cylindrical, a body longer and more slender Its
length is about 100 feet, and its greatest circumference 30 or 35 feet. ... A whale, pro-
bably of this kind, 101 feet in length, was stranded on the banks of the Humber about the
middle of September 1750." Id. p. 152—154.
45 In giving the size of the Horse-whale, or Walrus, and of the Whale, Ohthere would
most probably calculate by the measure of Scandinavia, the £11 of Norway, Sweden and
Denmark. Molbeck, in his Dansk Ordbag, thus defines it : — << Alcn, et vist Isengdemaal,
som deles i 24 tommer . . . Tommeeenl2tefod, ogeen24dealen," . . That is, £11, a certain
measure of length, which is divided into 24 inches ... An inch one 12th of a foot, and one
24th of an ell. Alfred followed the calculation of Ohthere, who says that the Horse-whale or
Walrus is 7 ells long, that is 14 feet, and the Whales 48 ells, and the largest 50, that is, 96
feet, and the largest 100 feet long. These calculations approach very nearly to those
given by Mr Broderip and Dr Scoresby, in Note 44.
46 Every translator has found a difficulty in this passage, as it appeared impossible for
6 men to kill 60 whales in two days. The earliest translators understood it in its plain and
obvious meaning. — " Hakluyt gave it in 1598. He affirmed that he himself was one of
the six, which, in the space of three days, killed threescore." The Oxford Alumni
in 1678 — " Dixit se sextum fuisse, qui sexaginta bidui spatio interfecerit." — Porthan ad-
hered to the literal sense, in his Swedish translation, in 1800. Af dessa sade ban, at ban sjelf
Ejette dodat sextio paa tvaa dagar. — For six men to kill 60 whales, of the larger sort, in two
days, appears most extraordinary, though in the time of Alfred, whales seem to have been
more plentiful in the northern than they now are in the southern ocean ; yet, in the latter,
eleven have been killed one moniing, as will appear by the following extract from " The
Log-book containing the proceedings on board the Barque Gipsy, commanded by John
Gibson, owners Almon and James Hill, Esqrs, 13 Austin Friars, London. "Cruising from
Sooloo Archipelago towards Japan — ^Tuesday May 31st, 1836. All these 24 hours moderate
breezes and fine weather. Ship's head N. E. at 6 a. m. saw whales at 7 a. m. Lowered the
boats at 9 a. m ; struck and killed eleven. At noon the boats employed collecting
the whales to the ship."
I have so great an objection to conjectural criticism, that I have retained the text of the
Cotton MS. though it is the only MS. known to exist, that contains this clause. At the
same time I ou^ht not to omit the emendation of the A. S. text suggested by my friend, the
44 OROSIUS ; Booi I : Cmaf. 1, f 15.
15, He [OhthereJ was a very wealthy man in those posses-
sions in which their wealth consists, that is in the wider [animals].
He had, moreover, when he came to the king, six hundred
tanie deer of his own breeding.*' They call these rein-deer:
of these, six were decoy-deer, which are very valuable among
Finns, because with them they take the wild-deer. He was
amongst the first men in the land, though he had not more than
twenty homed cattle, twenty sheep and twenty swine ; and the
little that he ploughed, he ploughed with horses. But their
revenue is chiefly in the tribute, that the Finns pay them, which
tribute is in skins of animals, feathers of birds, in whale-bone, and
ship-ropes, which are made from the whale's hide, and from the
late Professor Rask — Instead of the Cotton reading syxa sum, he proposes svx asum, or as-
cum ; and translates it in Danish, 1815, — ** At hanmed 6 harpuner (eller6skibe) dnebtefiO
paa 2 dage," i. e. that he with G harpoons (or 6 ships) killed 60 in two days — Asum d. pL of
acs, or as, Lat. oes ; and ascum of spsc a ship. — Dahlmann, in 1822| supposes Ohthere to mean
6 large ships ; and, therefore, gives it in his German translation, " Dasser mit sechs grossen
schiffen ihrer sechzig in zwei tagen todtete."
Feeling it difficult to come to a satisfactory conclusion ; and being anxious to obtain the best
information on the subject, I wrote to the Rev. W. Scoresby, D.D. F.R.S. &c. an old college
friend. — a man of great scientific acquirements, who published a most interesting work, on
the Arctic Regions, and the Whale-fishery in 1820, and in early life had been engaged in cap-
turing no less than 322 whales. See note 44. — To the following queries : 1 ft, Is it possible that 6*
men could kill 60 whales in 2 days? 2dly, Could GO be killed in 2 days with 6 harpoons, as Rask
8Ug{ ests ? 3dly, Could 6 ships be so employed, as to kill GO in 2 days ? He repliei^. — 1. I do not
conceive it at all possible, that C men could kill 60 Whales of the large size [Balsena Mysti-
celus] in two days. 1 know of no instance of even one whale having ever been killed, of
the largest size, hy a single boat's crew of 6 or 7 men. Ordinarily 3 or 4 boats, with 18 to
25 men, are deemed necessary for the capture of a single whale — 2. It might be possible, if
the whales were sunning in vast numbers, in any of the bays pf the Arctic regions, that 60
might be killed by 6 harpoons, and men in proportion, say 36 to 40 men. But, I may add,
though whales have been met with occasionally, in great numbers together, no such feat as
this, I am persuaded, had ever been performed by the crew of one ship containing 6 or 7
boats and 50 men. A single whale may, on an average, cost about 3 hours for its capture,
with 4 to 6 boats. If two, therefore, or three, were constantly under attack, at the same
time, and neither acident nor failure happening, it would be a wonderful feat for 50 men
with half a dozen or eight harpoons, to capture half ihe number specified ! — 3. Six ships,
with their ordinary complement of men and boats, might, no doubt, be so employed^ if the
Whales were very numerous and the circumstances, as to ice or position, favourable, as to
kill 10 large Whales a piece in two days. In Whales of a small size, this proportion has
often* been reached; but never, that I am aware of, where the kind was of the largest
The pleasing process, indeed, so interferes with the enterprize of slaughter, that more than
half a dozen, of any size, is seldom killed at once. I have known 10 or 12 within one
period of unceasing exertion." Upon the whole, then, it appears that the proposed
emendation of the text does not remove the difficulty, and it is, therefore, best to retain
the Cotton reading, as represented in the present translation.
47 Tamra deora, unbebphtra, syx bund. — Literally, Of tame .deer, unbougbt [non
eroptus, Ettmiiller] untrafficked or traded in, six hunted.
OHTIIERE'S WEALTH.— THE COUNTRY OF NORTHMEN. 45
seal's. Every one pays according to his means : the richest must
pay fifteen skins of the marten, and five of the rein-deer, and one
bear's skin, aud forty bushek of feathers, and a bear or otter-skin
kirtle, and two ship-ropes, each sixty ells long, one made from
the whale's hide, and the other from the seal's. ^
1 6. He said that the country of Northmen was very long and very
narrow. All that can be either pastured or ploughed lies by the
sea, and that, however, is in some places, very rocky; and, on the
eas.t, lie wild mountains" along the inhabited land. In these
mountains [wastes] Finns dwell ; and the inhabited land is broadest
eastward, and always narrower more northerly. Eastward it
may be sixty miles" broad, or a little broader, and midway thirty
or broader ; and northward, he said, where it was narrowest, that
it might be three miles broad to the waste, and moreover, the
waste, in some places, [is] so broad that a man may travel over
it, in two weeks ; and in other places, so broad that a man may
travel over [it,] in six days.
17. Then, over against this land southward, on the other side
of the waste, is Sweden," extending to the north; and over
against the land northward, is Cwena land." The Cwenas some-
. times make war on the Northmen over the waste ; sometiynes the
Northmen on them. There are very laige fresh water meers
beyond the wastes ; and the Cwenas carry their boats over land
into the meers, and thence make war on the Northmen. They
have very little boats, and very light.
18. Ohthere said that the district in which he dwelt \\'as called
48 Rask translates it : — Der ligger \nlde Fjeelde osten for og oven for langs mc'd det r
beboedeLand. Afhandlinger, p. 313, 315. — Dahlmann: — Im Osten liegen wilde Gebirge,
hoch iiber und langs dem angebauten Lande ; p. 425. — Mdr denotes waste land generally,
a moor, beath : waste land from rocks, bence a bill, mountain : &c.
49 Rask observes, wben Norway is reckoned 60 miles wide, in tbe broadest part and 3
miles in tbe narrowest, it is evident tbat tbe king used tbe exact pbrase of Obtbere, and did
not alter it, as on anotber occasion, to agree witb tbe Anglo-Saxon measure. See note 74.
One mile of tbe Northman, Obtbere, contained about 5 Anglo-Saxon miles, — bence tbe broad-
est part would be about 300 miles and tbe narrowest 15. Rask's Afbandlinger, 8vo,
Kobenbavn, 1834 : vol. 1, p. 379, note r. — A Danisb mile is 4.68 English, and a Swedish
mile is 6.64 English miles.
50 A. S. Sweoland. Tbe country of tbe Sweons, tbe Suiones of Tacitus. Tbe names Suedia
or Suecia, and Svidiodar, or Svitbiodar, a^ applied to tbe Swedes, occur in their earliest
annals. Wbcaten, and Cricbton's Scandinavia, vol. I, p. 24.
51 See note 36.
6
46 OROSIUS; Book I: Chap. 1, § 18.
Halgoland." He said that no man abode north of him. Then
there is a port, on the south of the land [Norway], which is
called Sciringesheal." Thither he said, that a man could not
sail in a month, if he anchored at night, and ever}' day had a fair
wind. All the while he must sail near the land. — On his right
hand, is first** Iceland, and then the islands which are between
52 Halgoland, a division [scfr] of the northern part of ancient Norway. Ohthere dwelt
in the most northerly part of it : to the north of his residence, the country was nninhabited.
Even at the present day, this district is called Helgeland. It is in Nordland, or Northland,
in the province of Trondhiem, or Dronthehn, pronounced Tronyem. Drontheim is now
the most northerly province of Norway, extending from 62 deg. to 71 deg. 10 min. N. Lat. It is
divided into Trondhiem Proper, Nordiand, and Finmark. Nord or Northland was the most
northerly part inhabited in Ohthere's days. Helgeland is now the southern district of
Nordland, and lies on the coast between the island Lekde, N. Lat. 65 deg. 10 min.,
and Cape Kunnen near the arctic circle. The Riolen range of mountains, separatmg
Helgeland from Sweden, is about 60 miles from the sea ; and, in some places, not ao far.
Helgeland has a rocky coast of considerable elevation. The interior is filled by mountains
rising from 1000, to 1500 feet. A considerable portion of the land might be cultivated,
hut agriculture is often neglected, because fishing offers greater advantages. This is more
particularly the case in the islands, on the coast of Helgeland, which rise to an elevation of
2000 and to 4260 feet Such is Helgeland in the present day.— In this wild district,
Ohthere first saw the light He was brought up amid i>tupendous mountains, and exposed
to the severity of the climate in the care of herds of deer, and in superintending the rude
culture of the land. From a child he was not only accustomed to the exertions and perils
of the chase in the Norwegian Alps, but to brave the dangers of the vast waves of the
Northern Ocean, raging amongst the exposed and elevated islands, and the high, rocky
shore of Norway. Thus educated amid the magnificent scenery of Halgoland, and inured
to danger, Ohthere was well prepared for a daring enterprise, such as his exploring voyage
to the most northerly regions. It was a voyage worthy of Ohthere, and deserving the
permanent record which Alfred — the Hrst man of that age — ^has here given of it
53 This is a minute description of Ohthere*s second voyage. His first was to the remote
north : this voyage is to the south, llie Hrst place he mentions is a port '* on the south of
this land [Norway], called Sciriugesheal." Judging from Ohthere*s narrative, Sciringes-
heal seems to he in the Skager Rack, near the Fiord or Bay of Christiana. Snorre Sturleson,
an Icelander, born in 1178, in his Ynglin^a Saga, ch. 49, places Sciringesheal in Westfold, '
on the west side of the bay of Christiana. The note, appended to Professor Rask's Af-
handlinger, published by his son, in 1834, concludes, — ** Thus, it cannot be doubted, that
Skiringssal reaUy existed at that time, [the age of Snorre,] and that it is the same that
Ohthere and king Alfred call Sciringesheal." vol. I, p. 384. — Ohthere says to the south of
bciringesheal is a very great sea, apparently the Cattegat, opposite to which was Jutland,
and then Zealand. Sailing from Sciringesheal to Haddeby near Schleswig, Ohthere said
he had Denmark on his left, that is Halland and Skaane [Scania], the early seat of the
Danes. Then, two days before his arrival at Schleswig, taking a westerly course, he had
Jutland on his right As he mentions islands on his left, it appears that he sailed between
Moen and Zealand. An.
54 The Cotton MS., the only one that contains this part of Ohthere's voyage, has Ira-
l.?nd. Though I have the greatest objection to conjecturale mendatious of a text, in this
case, after reading the context, and all that commentators have written upon it, I prefer
substituting Isaland for Iraland. To what Dr Ingram and Rask have advanced to justify the
insertion of Isaland in the text, it may be added that Ireland was generally called Scotland
from the fifth to the eleventh century [v. note 89]. If any other name was used, it was
OHTHERE^S^COND VOYAGE— HALGOLAND—SCIRINGESHEAL. 47
Iceldfia and this land [Britain]. Then this land continues till he
comes to Sciringesheal ; and all the way, on the left, [is] Nor-
way." To the south of Sciringesheal, a very great sea runs up
into the land: it is broader than any man can see over; and
Jutland** is oppositjg, on the other side, and then Zealand. This
sea lies many hundred miles up into the land.
19. He said that he sailed in five days, from Sciringesheal to
the port which they call*' Haddeby [near Schleswig], which stands
Ibemia or Igbernia; thus, when Alfred is speaking of Britam, he adds, <' Ibernia pmt
igland," — and, ** Igbernia, past we Scotland hata'S." In Alfred's translation of Bede, Hi-
bemia is used, as Ybemia is, in the earliest part of the Saxon Chronicle. In the year 891,
Dr Ingram inserts Hibemia in the text, and gives Yrlande in the notes, as the reading of
the Cot. MS. But this is taken from a collation by Junius of one of the latest MSS. and
which Dr Ingram says is of the least authority, because the writer has taken great liberties
in using **his own Normanized dialect.** Yrlande occurs again in the year 918, and in
1051, and 2, but these two instances do not invalidate the assertion of Alfred, just cited,
that in his days Igbernia was called Scotland. Alfred confirms this, by adding to his
translation of Orosius in § 3 — '* On the west end of the Mediterranean Sea is Scotland.'*
Though wrong, as to geographical position, this is an additional proof that our Ireland was
called Scotland in the time of Alfred. — Upon the whole then, I prefer inserting Isaland in
the text
Langebek and Porthan retained Iraland in the text and Forster sanctioned this reading,
but they all thought erroneously, that Scotland was intended. Dr Ingram, in his Inaugural
Lecture, published in 1807, preferred reading Isaland, and gives his reasons thus ; ** I suspect
that the true reading in the original, instead of Ira-land, [i. e. Scotland] should be Isa-
land, Iselaud, (or, as it is sometimes improperly written, Iceland.) How frequently the
Saxon lettei3 p and r have been confounded and interchanged, is well known to i/ery
person conversant in the language. As Ohthere sailed from Helgoland, Iseland was the
first land to his right, and then the islands of Faroe, Shetland, and Orkney, between Iseland
and this land [L e. England] ; then this land continued on his right hand, till he entered
the Baltic, which he soon afterwards describes very accurately, as running up many hun-
'fMl miles into tie land, and so wide that no man could see over it." p. 79, note q. — Rask
' -^l'.. renrir/' . in 1334, gives Isaland in his A. S. text, and a long note to the same
:: ^i, ; : . ',]♦', . .!: 2, of his AfliandlJt.'^er.
Prof.'— x- L». . sa:.. in his Forschungc, 1822, think? '.. u Ireland was intended, and that
Ohthere spoke of Ireland indefinitely, placing it more :i 1 c north, an*! in his right hand.
He has a long and interesting article in No 4 of his Kiluuterungen, " Iraland, oder Isa-
land?'* He gives a very fair statement of the opinions of Langebek, Porthan, and Hiisk,
p. 443 — 449. — After all, I prefer Isaland, notwithstanding what Dahlmann and others have
written.
55. A. S. NoT^weg, in Saxon Chronicle 1028, Nori^weg and Norweg ; in 1045 and 7 Nor-
weg, so in 1058, See. In 1066 Norweg andNorwei ; and in 1070 NorwsBg. Literally, Uie
north way or way to the north. Pliny, 1. IV, c. 16, calls it, Nerigon, and Malte-Brun suggChts
Nor-Rige, kingdom of the north, or rather, assuming Nor to be a gulf, kingdom of gulfs.
Geog. vol. VIII, 517.
56. A. S. G6Mand, the country of the Hreth Goths: Jutland, Jutland. An.^Zealand,
A. S. Sillende — v. note 10. Tlie old name of Zealand was in Danish Sia-Lund, a forest
near the water, from sia sea, and lund a forest. Now sia, sea, or Zea-laud, Sea land, land
surrounded by the sea : like the Dutch Zee-land, Sea-land, from zee the sea.
57. A. S. ]7e nion h&*t aft Uuf^i^uni, which Poithun translates, som Dallas Hacthum, which
48 OROSIUS; Book I: Chap. 1, § 19.
in the midst of theAvinedi," Saxons, and Angles, and belongs to
the Danes. Whra he sailed thithenvard from Sciringesheal, then
Denmark " was on his left ; and, on his right, a \>ide sea for three
is called Hsethum. Rask more properly translates it — « som man kalder Hedeby," p. 321
and 323 , and Dalilmann, — '* den man zu Hddum [at Hsedum, Hedaby] nennt" p. 427.
Rosk observes, that it is customary, especially in Icelandic, to put a preposition before the
name of a place, which is then to be in the dative case ; as in IcL i Ripum, and oceaatonally
in A. S. as, set Hae^i^um. These dat. plur. may be read, as in the singular. The ting.
Hk% is the Id. herSr, now hstSi a heath ; hence its Icl. and old Danish name HeiVaby'r, or
Her^abcer, present Hedeby, from modern Danish, hede a heath, and by a town. Langebek
has rightly explained, pe mon beet set Hse^Vum, quem vocant Haethe. Rask, p. 374, note n.
Hs'9e is mentioned, in connection with Schleswig, by Ethelweard about two centuries
after Alfred ; and, in the subsequent half century by William of Malmsbury as in the follow-
ing extracts. — Ethelweard or El ward, is known only by his Chronicle or History of the Anglo-
Saxons. He says he was descended from Ethelred, the brother of king Alfred. We are
not informed when his book was compiled, but be was stiU alive in 1090 [Wright's Biogra-
phia Britannica Literaria, Vol. 1, p. 522]. This Ethelweard says that, '* Anglia vetus sita est
inter Saxuues et Giotos, habens oppidum capitale, quod sermone Saxonico Sleswic nuucupa-
tur, secundum vero Danos Haithaby." Chronicorum Ethelwerdi Libri Quatuor: v. Rerum
Anglicarum Scriptores post Bedam prsecipui [edited by Saville]. Fol. Francof 1601, pp.
831—850. What Ethelweard has stated, is confirmed by that *< great lover of truth," Wil-
liam of Malmsbury, who died about 1 143. He says — " In cppido quod tunc Slaswick,
nunc vero Eitheisi [al. Hurtheby] appellatur, est autem regio ilia Anglia vetus dicta, unde
Angli venerunt in Brittanniam, inter Saxones et Giothos constituta."
Alfred says ** Se [Hse^^e] stent betuh Winedum, and Seaxum, and Angle, and hyt^ in on
Dene." This agrees with the locality of Schleswig. The A. S. Hse^e and the subsequent
Eitheisi, Haithaby, and Hurtheby are in the preceding extracts associated with Schleswig.
The termination -by is Danish, and signifies a town. There is a place on the south of the
river Schley, opposite Schleswig, engraved in the map of Mercator in 1623, Haddebuy, and
called by Rask Hedeby, by Dahlmann Hedaby and by others Haddeby. This is concluded
to be the Hae'^e of Ohthere, Wulfstan and Alfred— Dr Ingram adds, " At Hsethum, a port
by the heaths, afterwards changed into Haithaby, and called to this day Haddeby, is situa-
ted on the south side of the river Schley, opposite to Schleswig, which having since become
of greater importance, has eclipsed the fame of its ancient rival. Hence Sir J. Spelman,
Somner, Lye, and others, following the authority of Ethelweard, a Saxon writer, have con-
sidered At-Haethum, or Haddeby, to be the same with Schleswig." Inaugural Lecture, p.
109. note k.
58 Winede, the Venedi or Wends, who, at one time, occupied the whole coast from the
Schley in Schleswig, South Jutland, to the Vistula in Prussia. An. v. Note 13, and 64.
59 A. S. Denamearc, [see note 65] That is, the provinces of Halland, Scania or Schonen,
the early seat of the Danes. Halland and Schonen are in South Gothland, in Sweden,
having the Cattegat, the Sound, and the Baltic for its maritime boundaries, v. note 53.
60 A. S. Engle aer hf hider on land comon, the Engles before they came hither on land,i.
e. into Britain. Alfred expressly states here, that the Engles before they came to Britain
dwelt not only in Jutland, but in Zealand and many islands. Hence we conclude that the
Engles or Angles came hither not only from Anglen, in South Jutland, between Schleswig
and Flensburg, but from the Danish islands. The majority of settlers in Britain were the
Engles, and from them we derive not only our being, but our name, for England is
literally, Englaland, the land or country of the Engles. The Engles were the most powers
ful and energetic of the tribes, that constituted the great Saxon confederacy, which, in the
third and two following centuries, had the greatest extent of territory in the north west of
Cicrmany. The Saxon confederacy increased, till it possessed the vast extent of countiy
OHTHERES SECOND VOYAGE— SCIRINGESHEAL—HADDEBY. 49
days ; and, the two days before he came to Haddeby, he had on
his right, Jutland, Zealand, and many islands. The Angles dwelt
in these lands, before they came into this country .•• And, these
embraced by the Elbe, the Sala, and the Rhine, in addition to their ancient territory between
the Elbe, and the Oder. Bosworth's Origin of the Eng. and Germ. lang. and nations, p.
14 — 17. — It will be evident, from the following authorities, as well as from the testimony of
Alfred given in the text, that in the seventh century, and m the time of Alfred, Schleswig
was considered the locality from which England received its chief population. It will be
interesting to see what Bede says, on the population of England, confirmed by the A. S.
version of Alfred, and by the A. S. Chronicle. " Advenerant autem de tribus Germanise
populis fortioribus, id est, Saxonibus, Anglis, Jutis. De Jutarum origine sunt Cantuarii et
Victuarii, hoc est, ea gens quae Vectam tenet iusulam, et ea quae usque hodie in provincia
Occidentalium Saxonum Jutarum natio nominatur, posita contra ipsam insulam Vectam.
De Saxonibus, id est, ea regione quae nunc antiquoram Saxonum cognominatur, venere
Orientates Saxones, Meridiani Saxones, Occidui Saxones. Porro de Anglis, hoc est, de ilia
patria quse Angulus dicitur et ah eo tempore usque hodie manere desertus inter provincias
Jutarum et Saxonum perhibetur, Orientales Angli, Mediterranei Angli, Mercii, tota
Nordanhmbrorum progenies, id est, illarum gentium qufe ad Boream Humbri fluminis
inhabitant caeterique Ar.glorum popub sunt orti. Duces fuisse perhibentur eorum primi duo
fratres Hengist et Horsa ; e quibus Uorsa postea occisus in bello a Brittonibus, liactenus in
Orientalibus Cantiae partibus monumentum habet suo nomine insigne." Smith's Bede, Fol.
Cambridge 1722, lib. 1, ch. 16, p. 52. — Alfred's Saxon translation of which is : '^Comon
hi of )>rim folcum )>am strangestan Germanie, J'aet of*Seaxum, and of Angle, and of
Geatum. Of Geata frumau syndon Cantware, and Wihtsaetan, J'aet is seo )>eod pe Wiht
]>ai Ealond oneardaV. Of Seaxum J'aet is of ]7am lande "pe mon hateif Eald-Seaxan, coman
East-Seaxan, and SuiT-Seaxan, and West-Seaxan. And of Engle coman East-Eugle and
Middel-Engle, and Myrce, and call Nor Membra cynn, is )>aet land ]>e Angulus is nemned
betwyh Geatum and Seaxum. Is sfcd of J'aere tidej^e hi )>anon gewiton dS to daegej'aet hit
we^te v^nmige. Wseron \>e aerest hcora latteowas and here£ogan twegen gebroi^ Hen^est
and Horsa." Id. p. 483.
The Saxon Chronicle gives the following account : '* An. ccccxlix. Her Martianus and
Valentinianus onfengon rice, and ricsodon vii winter. On heora dagum Hengest and
Horsa, from Wyrtgeome gela^ode Brytta cyninge to fultume, gesohton Brytene on pam
stse^e, pe is genemned Ypwines-fleot, aerest BryttUm to fultume, ac by eft on hy fuhton.
Se cing bet hi feohtan agien Pihtas, and hi swa dydan, and sige haefdon swa hwar swa hi
comon. Hi )>a sende to Angle, and heton heom sendan mare fultum, and heom seggan
Brytwalana nahtnesse, and pass laiides cysta. Hi )>a sendon heom mare fultum, pa comon
pa menn of )>rim maeg^um Germanie, of Eald-Seaxmn, of Anglum, of lotum.
" Of lotum comon Cantware and Wihtware [)>aetis seo maeiif )>e nu earda^ on Wiht,] and
pws cynn on West-Sexum, pe man nu gyt het lutna-cynn. Of Eald-Seaxum comon East-
Seaxan, and Su'S-Seexan, and West-Seaxan. Of Angle comon, se & si^San stod westig betwix
lutum and Seaxum, Ea:$t-Engle, and Midd el-Angle, and Mearce and ealle Noi^ymbra.
Heora here-togan wceron twegen gebro^ra, Hengest and Horsa."
Though the Friesians are not named by Bede, as forming part of this migration to Bri-
tain, it is probable, from their locality in the north west of Germany, that many of them
may have accompanied the Angles, Saxons, and other tribes to this Island. But we are
not left in doubt, on this subject, for Procopius, who lived two hundred years nearer the
Saxon expedition to Britain than Bede, expressly states, in his fourth book on the Gothic
war, that Britain was peopled by three nations, the Britons, the Angles, and the Friesiana
[^Ayytkoi Kcu ^plaaov^si]* "^^^i* i* ^^ opinion still prevalent among the Friesians
and Dutch. They even claim Hengist as their countr}*-man ; and the old Chroniclers are
at a lobi whether to make Hengist a Frivsiun or a Saxun. Mucrlant, the father uf Dutch,
50 OROSIUS ; Book I : Chap. 1, f 20.
two days, the islands/' which belong to Denmark, were on his left
20. Wulfstan" said that he went from Haddeby, — ^that he was
in Truso" in seven days and nights, — that the ship was running
all the way under sail. He had Weonodland," [Mecklenburg
and Pomerania] on the right [star-board,] and Langland, Laaland,
Falster and Sconey, on his left, and all these lands belong to
Denmark." And then we had," on oiu- left, the land of the
Biu-gundians*' [Bomholmians], who have their o^vn king." After
or rather Flemish Poets, for he was born in Flanders about 1235, speaks of him, tbut:^
£en hiet Engistus een Vriese, een Sas,
Die uten lande verdreven was ;
One, a Saxon or Frietian, Hongitt by nam*.
From hU country waa banished in soirovv and shame.
SrisasL HitTOBiAX^ C. XV, p. IS.
Tlius again : —
Engistus wart dus onteert,
Ende is in Vrieseland gekeert
Henjritt was thus so much disfrraccd.
That he, to Friesland, his steps retraced. Tom. Ill, p. 29.
Tlie Chronicle of Maerlant is founded upon the Speculum Mistoriale of the Monk Vicentios,
who wrote about the year 1245. Boxworth's Origin of the Eng. and Germ. Lang, and
Nations, p. 15, S -^* Qote f : p. 52, f 50, note t : p- ^3, f 52.— Latham's Germania of
Tacitus, Epileg. p. CXXII, and 117. — Also, Latham's English Language, 3rd £dn, for
Friesians and Jutes.
61 These are the islands Moen, Falster, Laaland, &c.: he, therefore, sailed between
Zealand, Moen, &c.
62 Forster says — '* Wulfstan appears to have been a Dane, who, perhaps, had become
acquainted with Ohthere in the course of his expeditioi , and had gone with him to England.'*
Northern Voyages, p. 69, note 73.
63 Truso, a town on the shore of the mere or lake Drausen, or Truso, from which the
river llfing [Elbing] flows in its course towards the town of Elbing [v. note 75]. Forster
says : — '* Tliere is at this time, a lake between Elbing and Prussian Holland, called Truso,
or Drausen, from which, probably, the town Truso . . . took its name." Forster's Northern
Voyages, 4to, 1786, p. 69, note 74.
64 Weono'Mand the country of the Wends on the coast of Mecklenburg, Pomerania, &c.
in PrurVia [see notes 13 and 58.]. — A. S. Langa-land, the long inland. — A. S. Sc6neg, the
beautiful island.
65 Denmark from daim low, mark ground, land, country. Malte-Bnm's Geog. VoL
VIII, p. 577. — A. S. Dene-mearc — Dene The Dane;, — Dene from denua plain, vale, valley;
and niearc a boundary. The Saxon Chronicle in 1005, 1023, 1035, has Denemearc ;
Denmearc, in 1019, 1075; Dsenmarc, in 1070; Denmarc, in 1070 and 1119. In Danish,
nuirk signifies a country ; hence Denmark the low country of the Danes. — Finmark the .
country of the Finns. Forster says ; — ** Wulfstan [Alfred] is the most early writer hitherto
known, who mentions this name. Notes to Barrington's Orosius, p. 257, note 36.
66 Waeron us, literally crant nobis. The pronoun of the first person plural, we and us,
proves that Wulfstan is relating to the king his own account of their voyage.
67 Biirgenda land is the Id. Rurgundarh6lmr of which the present Dan. and Swed.
name Boruholm is a contraction. Rask's Afliandlinger, p. 374, note o.
68 And pk habba'S^ himsylf cynmg, literally, and who have to themselves a king.
WULFSTAN'S VOYAGE FROM HADDEBY TO TRUSO. 51
the land of the Burgundians, we had," on our left, those lands that
were called first Blekingey," and Meore, and Oeland and Goth-
land ; and these lands belong to Sweden. And we had Weonod-
land, on the right, all the way to the mouth of the Vistula. The
Vistula'* is a very large river, and near it lie Witland^' and Weo-
nodland ; and Willand belongs to the Esthonians.'" The Vistula
flows out of Weonodland and runs into the Frische Haff " [Est-
69 A. S. Bleeingmsg, the proTince of Bleking, on ihe southwest of Sweden. — Meore,
the Upper and Lower Moehre, in the province of Smoeland or Sxnaland, also in Sweden.—-
Eowland and Gotland, the two islands on the coast of Sweden, Oeland and Gothland.
70 A. S. Wisle, in Polish Wisla. German Weichsel : hy other nations, and hj Latin
writers, it is called Vistula. Before reaching the Baltic, the Vistula first divides into two
hranches, the smaller and eastern hranch of which, called the Neugat or Nogat, runs north
easterly, and discharges itself into the Frische Haff [see note 73]. The larger or western
hranch, after flowing 35 or 40 miles farther, again divides, ahout 9 miles from Danzig, into
two hranches, the smaller of which runs easterly into the Frische Haff, the main stream
of the Vistula taking an opposite direction, discharges itself into the Baldc at Weichsel-
miinde, north of Danzig. So there are, at least, three great hranches of the Vistula, the
Nogat at the commencement of the great Werder ; the second, ahove Danzig : this second
hranch and the Nogat run into the Frische Haff, and the third passes hy Danzig into the
Baltic Jomandes, de reh. Get c 3, correctly descrihes this river. He speaks of Scancia
thus : — " Hspc a fronte posita est Vistulse flmii ; qui Sarmaticis montibus ortus, in con-
spectu Scanziae septentrionali oceano trisulcus illabitur : for, besides the smaller streams of
the Nogat, this river has three great branches. The roost westerly is near Danzig ; the
easterly branches just described, enter the Frische Haff, with the Elbing. v. note 76.
71 Porthan says that Witland is a part of Samland in Prussia. In old times it extended
to the eastern bank of the Vistula. The monk Alberik, who lived a century and a half after
Alfred, ia the first that mentions W.tland.— •« In Prutia [Prucia], quae est ultra Pomerar
niam, Epiacopus Mutinensia, missus a Papa legatus, ingenio et sapientia sua, non fortitudine,
multoa paganos ad fidem attraxit . . • Erant autem hoc anno, in illis partibus, quinque
tantummodo provincias paganorum acquirendae: ista videlicet, de qua agitur, Prutia
[Prucia], Curlandia, Lethonia, Vidilandia, et Sambria. Rask*s Afhandlinger, p. 375, note
q.^ Witland was celebrated for its amber at the time of the Crusades, it was still called
Witland. Forstcr's North. Voyages, p. 70.— Professor Voigt, in his Geschichte Preussens
von den altesten Zeiten, Kttnigsberg, 1827—39, advances many ar§ruments to prove, that
part of WiUand has been absorbed by the Frische Haff,— that Witland, not only occupied
the north-eastern part of the Frische Haff, from the old castle of Balga or Honeda, but ex-
tended far into the sea on the west and north of Samland. The space is marked in hia ^
map. See note 76.
72 A. S. Estnm dat. pi. of Eate, or Estas of Alfred, mentioned in note 30 and its text.
These Esthonians or Osterlinga dwelt on the ahores of the Baltic to the eaat of tiie Vistula.
An.
73 A. S. Eetmere, [eat eaat, mere a hike] the present Frische Haff or fresh water
lake ia on the north of eaat Pruaaia. Hav or Haff aignifiea a sea, in Danish and Swedish.
It is written Haff in Geiman and it ia now used to denote afl the lakes connected with the
rivers, on the coaat of Pruasia and Fomerania. The Frische Haff is about 60 mfles long, and
from 6 to 15 broad. It is separated by a chain of sand banks from tiie Balticaea, wiA
which, at the preaent time, it communicates by one strait called Uie Gat This strait
is on the north eaat of the Haff, near the fortress of Pillau. Malta Brun's Univ. Geog.
Vol. VII, p. 14. Thia Gat^ as Dr BeU informa me, •« seems to have been formed, and to
be kept open by the superior force of the Pregel stream." Thia gentieman has a perfect
52 OROSIUS ; Book I : Chap. I, f 20.
mere]. The FrischeHaff is, at least, fifteen mUes^^broad, Then''
the Elbing'* comes from the east into the Frische Haff, out of
the lake [Drausen] on the shore of which Truso stands; and
[they] come out together into the Frische Haff, the Elbing from
the east, out of Esthonia ; and the Vistula from the south out of
Weonodland. Then the Vistula takes away the name of the
Elbing, and runs out of the lake into the sea, by a western [open-,
ing] on the north [of the Frische Haff] ; therefore, they call it
the mouth of the Vistula, — "Esthonia [Eastland] is very large, and
knowledge of the Frische Hail, and the neighhourhood, at he received hia eaily educatioD
in the vicinity, and matriculated at the University of Konigsherg, near the west end of the
Haff. I am indebted to Dr Bell for the map of the celebrated German Historian, Professor
Voigt, adapted to his <' Geschichte Pteusaens von den <esten Zeiten, 9 vols 8vo, Ronigs-
berg. 1827 — 39.*' In this map, there are four openings from the Frische Haff to the Baltic.
" It is certain/' says Malte-Brun, that in 1394 the mouth of one strait was situated at Loch-
sett, 6 or 8 miles north of the fortress of Pillau.** Voigt*s map gives the year, 1311. Id.
vol. VII, p. 15. The next is the Gat of Pillau, at present the only opening to the Baltic,
with the date 1510. The third Gat, marked in the map with the date 1456, is about 10 or
12 miles south west of Pillau ; and the fourth, without any date, is much nearer the wcat end
of the Frische Haff.
74 It b evident, that Alfred has here altered the measure of Ohthere, the Northman, and
has made it to agree with the Anglo-Saxon miles. Hence, the dimenrions of Estmere, given
by Alfred, perfectly accord with those of the Frische Haff of the present day, as mentioned
in tlie preceding note. See also note 49.
75 Literally, Then comes the Elbing from the east into Estmere [the Frische Haff] from
[out of] the mere, on the bank of which Truso stands [or, which Tniso stands upon the bank
uf [1. e. the lake of Drausen]. Truso, therefore, was '^n the border of the lake Drausen, and
not of the Estmere or Frische Haff. The river Elbing [llfing] flows from the lake Drausen
towards the town of Elbing. Rask's Afhandlinger, p. 379 and 380, note s. — V. note 63. —
Hence Rask has translated this passage into Danish — IlHng lober osten fra ind i det friske
Hav, og kommer fra den So, paa hvis Breed Truso staar.*' Id. p. 325. — Dahlmann trans-
lates it — ** Der Ilfiug [Elbing] lauft von Osten in das Esthenmeer von der See her, an des-
sen Gestade Truso steht." p. 428.
76 A. S. nfing, the river Elbing in Western Prussia, to the east of the Vistula. The
Elbing flows from tlie small lake Drausen to the town of Elbing called also Elbmga, in
Polish Elbiag or Elblag, and urbs Drusinia. Malta Brun says: — <<The flourishing and
commercial town of Elbing, is built on a low and fruitful valley : iU; name is derived from the
small river Elbach, which issues from the lake of Drausen." Univer. Geog. Vol. VII, p.
23.— V. note 75.
77 Wisle mli^a, the mouth of the Vistula. The most westerly stream of the Vistula,
which flows into the Baltic, a little to the north of Danzig, is still called in German, Weich-
selmiinde [v. note 70]. Forster observes, every thing that Alfred here mentions, incon-
tcstably shews, that Wulfstan had an intimate and personal knowledge of what he was stat-
ing. The Elbing came out of Esthonia and from the east, so far as regards that arm of the
Elbing, which ran from east to west, into the Nogat the eastern branch of the Vistula ; but
the Vistula comes [sti'^an of Winodlande] out of Weonodland from the south. The two rivers,
the eastern branch of the Vistula, and the Elbing, flow together under the former name,
and enter the Frische Haff. This Haff or lake extends from west to north, that is in a
north-easterly direction and flows into the Baltic at Pillau. Forster then adds : — ** It is
FRISCHE HAFF— TRUSO- ESTHONIA. 53
there are many to>vTis, and in every town there is a king. There
is also very much honey and fishing. The king and the richest
possible, that this, as veil as the western arm, may hare formerly borne the name of
Weichselmimde or the mouth of the Vistula." Koi-them Voyages, p. 71 note 83.
Barrington translates it :— " The Ilfing, having joined the Wesel, takes its name, and rant
to the west of Estmere, and northward, into the &ca, when it is called the Wesel's
mouth.'* p. 17.
Dr Ingram's translation is, — '*Then the Weissel deprives the Hfing of its name; and,
flowing from the west part of the lake, at length empties itself northward into the sea;
whence this point is called the Weissei-mouth." Lect. p. 81.
Rask gives the whole passage thus : Ilfing lober bsten fra ind i det friske Hav, og kom-
mer fra den So, paa hvis Brasd Truso staar, de lobe begge tilsammen ud i det friske Hav,
Ilfing 5sten fra ud af Estland og Vejksel sonden fra ud af Venden, da betager Vejkselen
Ilfing dens Navn, og lobar fra bemsldte friske HaT nordvest paa ud i Sden, derfor kalder
man dette [Udlob] Vejkselmundingen. Afhandlinger, p. 325.
Dalhmann translates the same passage : — " Der Ilfing [Elbing] lauft von Osten in das
Esthenmeer von der See her, an dessen Gestade Truso steht ; sie stromen beide gemeinsam
ins Esthenmeer aus, Ilfing aus Osten von Esthland, und die Weichsel aus Siiden von Wen-
denland ; und hier benimmt die Weichsel dem Ilfing seinen Namen, und strbmt aus dem
[Esthen-] Meere nordwestlich in die See; davon nennt man das Weichselmiinde." For-
shungen, p. 428.
The Uteral translation of the last sentence of the A. S. text is,— Then the Vistula deprives
the Elbing of its name, and flows out of [of J^sem mere, from or out of the mere or lake : v.
note 75] the Lake or Haff, west and north into the sea ; therefore, they call it the mouth
of the Vistula.
This would seem to imply, that there were then two openings from the Frische Haff, one
on the west, and the other on the north. This suppo^^ition is not impossible ; for, in different
ages, there have been four openings from the Frische Haff to the Baltic, one of which was
near the western extremity of the Haff. [v. note 73.] But these two openings do not
accord with the conclusion, where the singular is used, " therefore, they call it, the mouth
of the VUtula."
Rask and Dahlmann, seeing this difficulty, have given a different translation of " west
and norS " ; Rask gives " nordvest," and Dahlmann *' nordwestlich." — ^They appear to admit
of only one gat or opening, and that on the north-west, towards the present Weichselmiinde,
on the west of the Haff, but without authority from the A. S. text, and without a reference
to history to prove there was such a gat on the west.
Though the translation I have given in the text, does not accord with the present locality
of Weichselmiinde, and it is not translated verbally ; yet, I think, it gives the plain
meaning. I allude to the latter part of the sentence: and flows out of the Lake [the
Frische Haff] west and north into the sea ; that is, flows out of the gat or opening at
Pillau, on the west side of the most northerly part of the Frische Haff, which is west of
Koningsberg.
The great dif Acuity here is to ascertain whether there is any truth, in what Forster sug-
gests, that the gat of Pillau was called Weichselmiinde, as well as the western branch of
the Vistula, which flows into the Baltic to the north of Danzig. This uncertainty, with some
other difflculties, has led to several suggestions, one of which is by W. Bell Esqr. Dr Phil,
who thinks that the Truso of Wulfstan is the present Dirschau about 30 miles south of
Danzig, and 4 west of the Vistula. He supposes, that the Baltic may have extended so far
up the valley of the ViBtula, that Dirschau may have been on the shore of the Baltic, in the
7
54 OROSIUS, Book I: Chap. I, f 21, 22.
men drink mare's milk/* but the poor and the slaves drink
mead/* There is very much war among them ; and there is no
ale brewed by the Esthonians, but there is mead enough.
21. Tiiere is also a custom wth the Esthonians/* that when a
man is dead, he lies, in his house, unburnt with his kindred and
friends a month, — sometimes two; and the king and other
men of high rank, so much longer according to their wealth,
remain mibunit sometimes half a year ; and lie above ground in
their houses. All the while the body is within, there must be
drinking and sports to the day, on which he is burned.
22. Then, the same day, when they wish to bear him to the
pile, they di\ade his property, which is left after the drinking and
sports, into five or six parts, sometimes into more, as the amount
of his property may be. Then, they lay the largest part of it
within one mile from the town, then another, then the third, till
it is all laid, within the one mile ; and the least part -shall be
nearest the town in w^hich the dead man lies. All the men,
who have the softest horses in the land, shall then be assembled,
about five or six miles from the property. Then they all run
towards the property ; and the man, who has the swiftest** horse,
tomes to the first and the largest part, and so each after the
other, till it is all taken : and he takes the least part, who runs
to the property nearest the to^vn. Then each rides aw^ay with
time of Alfred. See his Ein versucb, den Ort Schiringsheal, &c. p. 8. This supposition seems
to be surrounded with very great difficulties.
78 Forster observes : — This mare's milk was not merely milk, but milk which had under-
gone a kind of fermentation, and was changed into & species of brandy, such as the inhabi-
tants of the desert plains of Asia Media drink in great quantities, calling it kurayss. . . .
Adam of Bremen [§ 138] says, that the ancient Prussians ate horse-flesh, and drank the
milk of their mares to intoxication ; and Peter of Duisburg [§ 80] relates of these people,
that at their feasts, they drank water, mead, and mare's mili. Northern Voyages, p, 71,
note 85.
79 Mead, even so early as in the ninth century, had the name of Medo, medu and meodo
in Anglo-Saxon; in the Lithuanian tongue it is called Middus; in Polish, Miod ; in Rus-
sian, Med ; in German, Meth. Hence it appears probable that mead is a beverage of great
antiquity, as the name, by which it is known, is exactly the same in languagea of so differ-
ent an origin. With these it is perhaps worth while to compare the Greek verb fie0v»
J intoxicate, from fi€0u wine. Id. p. 72, note 86.
80 The following particulars, relating to the manners of the Esthoni&ns n the ninth cen-
tury, the preservation of which we owe to the diligent pen of King Alfred, form a valuable
supplement to the short sketches of aboriginal manners delineated by Csesar and Tacitui.
Ingram's Lect. p. 82, note e.
81 In A. S. )7aet swifte hors, for J^set twiftoste, the swiftest.
ESTHONIAN CUSTOMS, HORSE-RACES, BURNING THEIR DEAD. 55
the property, and may keep it all ; and, therefore, s^vift horses
are there uncommonly dear. When his property is thus all
spent, then they carry hira out, and burn him with his weapons
and clothes." Most commonly they spend all his wealth, with
the long lying of the dead \Nithin, and what they lay in the way,
which the strangers run for and take away.
23. It is also a custom with the Esthonians, that there men of
every tribe must be burned ; and, if any one find a single bone
unbumt, they shall make a great atonement." — There is also
^mong the Esthonians, a power of producing cold ; and, there-
fore, the dead lie there so long, and decay not,** because they
bring the cold upon them. And if a man set two vats full
82 That the ancient Prussians burnt their dead, and buried them together with their
horses, weapons, clothes, and valuable possessions, appears from a treaty concluded through
the mediation of the Archdeacon of Liege, in quality of the Pope's Legate, between the
German Knights and the newly converted Prussians, wherein the Prussians expressly promise
never in future to bum their dead, nor bury them with their horses, arms, clothes and va-
luables. Forster^s Northern voyages, p. 72, note 88.
A similar custom is mentioned, in Cssar*8 Commentaries, as prevailing in Gaul : — " Fun-
era sunt pro cultu Gallorum maguifica, et sumptuosa ; omniaque, quae vivis cordi fuisse ar-
bitrantur, in ignem inferunt, etiam animalia ; ac, paulo supra hane memoriam, servi, et
clientes, quos ab iis dilectos esse constabat, justis funeribus confectis, una cremabantur."
De Bello Gallic©, L VI, c 19.— The custom of burning the dead, veKpoKavarla, or crema-
tion, was almost universal, among rude nations, from the age of Homer to that of Alfred.
Ingram's LecL p 83, note h.
83 The A. S. geb^tan to atone for, or to make atonement, is similar to the Icl. boeta,
Swed. bode, to reconcile : miclum dat. pU multo, used adverbially. The atonement,
sacrifice or offermg, did not apply merely to the individual, but to his whole race, as is
evident by the pi. hi sceolan they shall. The meaning, as Rask says, is this : — " Saa skulle
de udsone det med et stort offer." Thus shall they atone for, or expiate this, with a great
offering, sacrifice, or atonement Afhandlinger, p. 381, note oe.
Atonement is al-one-ment, an expressive English compound, from afone, to set at one, to
reconcile, make peace. Thus the Greek of St. Paul, in the Acts— /ral (TwriKaa'ev axrrov^
Ci9 €iff)ViiVy Ch. VII, 26, is in our version, '*and would have set them at one again*' : this
follows Tyndale's translation of 1534 — and wolde have set them at one agayne. — He made
the J ewes and the Gentiles at one betwene themselues, euen so he made them both at one
with God, that there should be nothing to breake the atonement. Udal. Ephesians, C. 2.
84 Phineas Fletcher, who was ambassador fiom Queen Elizabeth to Russia, gives an
account of the same practice continuing in some parts of Moscovy. " In winter time,
** when all is covered with snow, so many as die are piled up in a hovel in the suburbs like
^'bflleta on a wood stack ; they are as hard with the frost as a very stone, till thf spring-
** tide come and resolve the frost, what time every man taketh hb dead friend, and com-
** mitteth him to the ground." See a note to one of Fletcher's Eclogues, p. 10, printed at
Edinburgh, in 1771, 12mo. See also a poem written at Moscow, by G. Tuberville, in the
first volume of Hakluyt, p. 386, where the same circumstance is dwelt upon, and the
reason given, that the ground cannot be dug. Bodies, however, are now [1773] buried at
56 OROSIUS; Book I, Chap. I. f 24^ 25.
of ale or of water, they cause that either shall be frozen over,
whether it be summer or winter." ^
24. Now will we speak about Greece, on the south of the
river Danube.* The sea, Propontis, lies on the east of Constan-
tinople, a city of the Greeks. On the north of Constantinople,
the arm of the sea shoots up right west from the Euxine ; and,
on the north-west of the city, the mouth of the river Danube
shoots out south-east into the Euxine sea; and, on the south
and on the west side of the mouth, are the Moesians, a tribe of
Greeks; and, on the west of the city, are the Thracians; and
on the west" of these, the Macedonians. On the south of
the city, and on the soufli side of the arm of the sea which
is called Archipelago [iEgaeum], is the country of the Athe-
nians and of Corinth. To the south-west of Corinth is the
country of Achaia, by the Mediterranean Sea. These countries
are peopled by Greeks. On the west of Achaia, along the Medi-
terranean, is the country Dalmatia, on the north side of the sea ;
and on the north of Dalmatia are the Bulgarians, and Istria. On
the south of Istria is that part of the Mediterranean Sea, which is
called Adriatic; and on the west, the Alpine mountains; and
on the north, that waste, which is between Carinthia and the
Bulgarians.
25. Then the country of lTALY,f extends a long way north-west,
and south-east; — and all around it lies the Mediterranean Sea,
save on the north-west. At that end, it is bounded by the
Moscow during the winter. D. B. — At the poem of G. Tuberville, to wliich Mr
Barrington refers, in Hakluyt, is addressed to so great a poet af Spenser, the reader may
perhaps be amused with the following specimen, relating to the subject.
Perhaps tbou tnuiest much, how this nay stand with reason,
That b«)die8 dead can nncomipt abide, so long a season !
Take this for certain trothe : as soon as heate is gone.
The force of colde the body binds as hard as any stone,
Without offence at all, to any living thing ;
And so they lye in perfect tute, till next retume of springe.**
Ikokam's Lkct. p. 94, note m.
85 This power, so much admired by King Alfred, of producing cold either in summer or
in winter, by which the putrefaction of dead bodies was prevented, and ale and water were
frozen, must have been effected by some sort of ice-house, and this, every Pru»sian of auy
consequence had in, or near his house. Forster's Northern Voyages, p. 73.
SG A. S. and be eastan J'aere byrig, and on the east of the city, note 89.
* Partly from Oros. 1. I, c. 2, Haver, p. 23, 24 : see note 88.
t Partly from Oros. 1. I, c. 2, Haver, p. 24.
OF GREECE, ITALY, GALLIA BELGICA, AND SPAIN. 57
mountains called the Alps : these begin on the west, from the
Mediterranean Sea, in the country Narbonensis, and end again on
the east in the country of Dalmatia by the^[ Adriatic] Sea.
26. The countries called Gallia Belgica*: — on the east of
these is the river Rhine, and on the south the mountains called
the Alps, and on the south-west the ocean which is called Britan-
nic ; and on the north, on the other side of the arm of the ocean,
is the country Britain. On the west of the Loire is the country
Aquitania ; and, on the south of Aquitania, is some part of the
country Narbonensis; and on the south-west the country of
Spain; and, on the west, the ocean. On the south of Narbo-
nensis is the Mediterranean Sea, where the river Rhone empties
itself ; and, on the east of it, Provence ; and on the west of it,
over the wastes, the nearer Spain [Hispania Citerior], and on the
west and north, Aquitania; and Gascony on the north. Pro-
vence has, on the north of it, the Alps ; and on the south of it is
the Mediterranean Sea ; and, on the north and east of it, are the
Burgundians, and on the west the Gasconians.
27. The country of Spain f is three-cornered, and all encom-
passed with water by the Atlantic*' ocean without, and by the
Mediterranean Sea within, more than the countries named be-
fore. One of the corners lies south-west, opposite to the island,
called Crdiz, and another east, opposite the country Narbonensis,
and the third north-west, towards Betanzos, a city of Galicia,
and opposite Scotland [Ireland], over the arm of the sea, right
against the mouth of the river called the Shannon. As to that
part of Spain," more distant from us, on the west of it, and on
the north is the ocean, on the south the Mediterrannean Sea, and
on the east the nearer Spain ; on the north of which are the
• Oros. L I, c 2. Harer. p. 25. t Oros. L I, c. 2. Haver, p, 25, 26.
87 Literally : — and all encompassed with water without, and also encompassed within,
more than [ofer over, ahove, more than] those lands [)7a land those lands, or countriea
Provence, Aquitania, and Gallia Belgica] both by the ocean and by the Mediterranean
Sea.
88 It must be recollected, that Orofius is stipposed to spealc, anH not Alfred. — The
royal Geographer, indeed, appears to have deserted Orosius entirely, as an insufHcient
guide, till he came to those territories, which arc situated to the south of the Danube.
This, therefore, is the only part of his description which can be strictly considered as a
translation. The division also of all Europe into the countriea lying north and south of
the Danube^ to clear and simple, which is completely original, shews how much we owe to
King Alfred. Ingram*s Lect p. 86, note q.
58 OROSIUS; Book I: cuaf. I, | 28, 20.
Aquitani, and on the north-east the forest of the PjTenees, J and
on the east Narbonensis, and on the south the Mediterranean
Sea.
28. The island Britain. — It extends || a long way north-^ast ;
it is eight liundred miles long, and two hundred miles broad. On
the south of it, and on the other side of the arm of the sea, is
Gallia Belgica; and on the west part, on the other side of the
sea, is the island Hibemia"; and on the north part, the Ork-
ney islands §. Ireland, which we call Scotland, is on every side
surrounded by the ocean ; and because it is nearer the setting of
the sun than other lands, the weather is milder there, than in
Britain. Then on the north-west of Ireland, is that outmost land
called Thule ; and it is known to few because of its great dis-
tance. — Thus, have we spoken about the bomidaries of all Eu-
rope, as they lie.
29. Now, we will [speak] of Africa,* and how the boundaries
lie around it. — Our elders said, that it was the third part of this
mid-earth, not because there was so much of the land, but be-
cause the Mediterranean Sea has so divided it : because it breaks
more into the south part than it does into the north; and the
heat has taken more hold on the south part, than the cold has on
the north ; and because every creature can better withstand cold,
than heat ; for these reasons, Africa is less than Europe, both in
land and in men.
I Pyrensei saltus a parte septeutrionis. Ores. 1. I, c. II. Haver, p. 26, 8. — A. S. Be
norJTnn eastati is se weald Pireni.
II Britannia oceani insula, per longum in boream extenditur. Oros. 1. T, c. II. Haver,
p. 27. 4.
89 Ibernia, Hibernia, Igbemia, now Ireland, was denominated Scotland from about the
fifth to the eleventh century. Tlie Scoti were first beard of, as inhabiting Iieland. As
they imposed their name on H ibernia, so in settling in North Britain they gave it the name
of Scotland, which it still retains. [See note 54 : Also Alfred's Orosius § 3 note 7] Bede
says, •' Haec [Hibernia] proprie patria Scottorum est." I. I, c. 1 ; p. 42. So in Alfred's
translation. ITiis [Hibernia] is agendlice Scotta cj>el. id. p. 474. — Diodorus Siculus calls
Ibernia, 'I/)t9, Strabo *l€/>i^, ^lepvU v^<ro<:^ Ptolemy *Iov€pvia, Poroponiut Mela Ju-
vema, Claudian lerna. In the names Iris, lema, Juverna, Hibernia, the native Irish,
Eri or Ir is discoverable. Tlie Irish, to indicate a country, prefix Hy, or Hua denoting
" the [dwelling of the] sons, or family of." In prefixing Hy to a name beginning with t
vowel, a consonant is often inserted, thus; Hy-v-Each, the country or descendants of Each
or jEacus. This prefix requires a genitive, which in Eri is Erin : and thus, all the vari-
ations in the name seem to be accounted for, — as Eri, or Ire-land; Hy-b-emia, Hibernia,'
— Hy-ernis, lemis.
§ Orcadas insulas habet. Ores. 1. I, c. II. Haver, p. 27, 10.— A. S. Orcadua pmt igland.
• Oros. I. I : c. 11. Haver, p. 28, 29.
OP BRITAIN.— LIBYA, EGYPT, NUMIDIA, MAURETANIA. 59
30. On the east, Africa begins, as we said before, westward of .
Egypt, at the river Nile. Then the most easterly country is
called Libya f Cyrenaica ; on the east of it is the nearer Egypt,
and on the north the Mediterranean Sea, [and on the south the
countiy] that is called Libya ^^thiopum; and on the west the
Syrtis Major.
31. On the west of Libya iEthiopum is the farther Egypt J ; and
on the south the sea which is called iEthiopic ; and, on the west
the Troglodytae. The countrj^ Tripolitana, which is also called
Arzuges : — It has, on the east of it, the Syrtis Major, and the
country of the Troglodytae ; and on the north the [part of the]
Mediterranean Sea, which is called Adriatic, and the country
which is called Syrtis Minor ; and, on the west, to the salt lake,
Byzacium ; and, on the south of it to the ocean, the Natobres,
and GetuU, and Garamantes.
32. The country Byzacium, || in which is the city Adrumetus, and
Seuges, and the great city Carthage, and the region of Numidia.
They have, on the east of them, the country Syrtis Minor, and
the salt lake ; and, on the north of them, is the Mediterranean
Sea ; and, on the w est of them, Mauretania : and, on the south
of them, the mountains Uzera ; and, on the south of the moun-
tains to the ocean, the ever-wandering ^Ethiopians. — Maiu-etania :
— On the east of it is Numidia ; and, on the north, the Mediter-
ranean Sea; and, on the west, the river Malva; and on the
south, Astria, about the mountains, which separate § the fruit-
bearing land, and the barren whirling-sand, which then lies south
all the way to the ocean. — Mauretania is called also Tingitana.
On the east of it, is the river Malva; and, on the north, the
mountains, Albenas, and Calpe another mountain, where the end
shoots up from the ocean, between the mountains eastward, where
the pillars of Hercules stand ; - and, on the west of them to the
ocean is the mountain Atlas; and, on the south, the mountain
called Hesperium ; and, on the south of them to the ocean, the
country Aulolum. — Thus have w^e spoken about the landmarks
of Africa.
t Oro«. L I : c. II. Haver, p. 29. t Oros. 1. 1 : c. II. Haver, p. SO.
I] Bisacium, Byzacena Regio, l5v^aKtx>v, fiv^Kh X^P^ ^® ^^^^^^ P^^ of Tunis. Oros.
1. 1 : c. II. Haver, p. 30.
f Qui dividit inter vivam tcrram et arenas jacentes usque ad Oceanum. — ^Tingitana
Mauritania ultima est Africae. Oros. 1. 1 : c. II. Haver, p. 31.
60 OROSIUS; Book I: Chap. I, f , 33—36.
33. Now, we vnll speak about the islands,f w hich are in the
Mediterranean Sea. — The island Cyprus lies opposite Cilicia and
Isanria, on the arm of the sea which is called Issicus.^ It is a
hundred and seventy five miles long, and a hundred and twenty
two miles broad. — The island, Crete : — On the east of it, is the
sea which is called Carpathian ; and westerly, and on the north,
the Cretan Sea ; and, on the west, the Sicilian, which is also called
the Adriatic. It is a hundred and seventy miles long, and fifty
miles broad.
34. Of the islands, called Cyclades % there are fifty three. On
the east of them, is the Icarian sea ; and, on the south, the Cre-
tan; and, on the north, the iEgaean; and, on the west, the
Adriatic.
35. The island, Siqly || is three-cornered. At each comer there
are hills '* : the north comer is called Peloms, near to which is
the city Messina: the south corner is called Pachynum, near
which is the city Syracuse ; and the west corner is called lily-
baeum, near which is the city Lilybaeum. On the north and south,"
it is a hundred and fifty-seven miles long; and the third side,
along the [east] " is a hundred and seventy seven. On the east
of the land is [that part of] the Mediterranean Sea, which is
called Adriatic ; and, on the south, that which is called African ;
and, on the west, what is called Tyrrhenian ; and, on the north,
is the sea, which is both narrow and rough, towards Italy.
36. The islands, Sardinia § and Corsica are separated by a little
arm of the sea, which is twenty two miles broad. — Sardinia is
t Oroa. I. I : c. II, Haver, p. 32.
J O I<T<TLKO% KoKiro^ Issicus sinus: Issicum sinum vocant. Oros. 1. I: c II, Ha-
ver, p. 32.
f Insulsp Cyclades sunt numero quinquaginta tres. Oros. 1. I : c. II« Haver, p. 32. —
They were called KVKXdh^^, because they lay iv KXUcKup in a circle.
I) Oros. l I : c. II. Haver, p. 33.
90 A. S. beorgas. Oros. promontoria, from promontorium. i. e. mons in mare prominens.
91 lliere is not in the text, the usual accuracy observed in giving the dimendons of this
island. Dr Smith gives them thus : — **The north and south sides are about 175 mDes each
in length, not including the windings of the coast; and the length of the east side is about
115 miles." Classical Diet of Geog. &c. Svo. 1850.
92. A. S. west-lang. Here seems to be some mistake ; for, the north and south-west sides
having been named, there only remains the east to be mentioned. The scribe seems to
have erroneously written west-lang instead of east-lang.
f Oros. 1. 1, c. II : Haver, p. 33, 34.
B. c. 2182] SICILY, SARDINIA, CORSICA, BALEARES : NINUS. 61
thirty three miles long, and tvrenty two miles broad. On the
east of it, is [that part of] the Mediterranean Sea, which is called
T}Trhenian, into which the river Tiber flows. On the south is
the sea which lies towards the country of Numidia ; and, on the
west, the two islands which are called Baleares; and, on the
north, the island Corsica.
37. Corsica : — On the east of it is the city of Rome ; and, on
the south, Sardinia ; and, on the west, the Balearic islands ; and,
on the north, the country of Tuscany. It is sixteen miles long,
and nine miles broad.
38. The two islands, Baleares : ♦ — On the [south] " of them,
is Africa ; and Cadiz on the west, and Spain on the north. — We
have now spoken shortly about the inhabited islands, that are in
the Mediterranean Sea.
Book I : Chapter Il.f
1. One thousand three hundred years before the building of
Rome, » [B. C. 2053 : Clinton, B, C. 2182.] Ninus, king of
Assyria, first began to reign in this mid-earth; and, from an
immeasurable longing for power, he harassed and fought for fifty
years, until he had brought all Asia under his sway, from the
Red Sea on the south, to the Euxine on the north. He, more-
over, often went with great armies into the north country of the
Scj-thians, who are said to be the hardiest of men; though, in
worldly goods, they are the poorest. "VVliilst he was fighting with
them, they became skilful in the arts of war, ' though before they
lived a peaceable life. They afterwards bitterly repaid him for
the art of war, * which they had learned from him ; and, in their
• Oros. 1. I : c. 2. Haver, p. 34.
93 A. S. benoT^an.
t Oros. 1. I : c. 4. Haver; p. 37 — 39. The 3rd chapter of Orosias, " De dilurio sub
Noe," Alfred has entirely omitted.
I Before the building of Rome 1300 years, add 753 years, from the foundation of Rome
to the birth of Christ, make 2053 years, B. C, according to Orosius. — Blair says, the
kingdom of Assyria began under Ninus, B. C. 2059 ; but Clinton states, that the Assyrian
Chronology of Ctesias, according to Diodorus, gives B. C. 2182, for the beginning of the
Assyrian empire. Then, B. C. 2182, take 50 years, the reign of Ninus, make 2132 yean
B. C. for the death of Ninus, and the beginning of Semiramis's reign. She reigned 42 years ;
and, therefore, [from 2132 take 42, make 2(i90] she died B. C. 2090. As these dates
appear to be the most correct, they are given in the text, and at the head of the page.
Clinton's dates are generally adopted for the Chronology of Greece and Rome. See An
epitome of the civfl and literary chronolog)' of Greece, etc. by Henry Fjmes Clinton Esqr.
M. A. late Student of Christ's Church. Svo. Oxford, 1851. pp. 101—114.
7 A. S. wig-crsefta, war-crafts. 3 A. S. wig-craeft, war-craft
8
G2 OROSIUS; Book 1: Cuap. Ill, | 1. [s. c 2183
minds, it was as agreeable to see the shedding of man's blood, as
it was to see the milk of their cattle, upon which they mostly
lived. Ninus overcame and slew Zoroaster, king of the Bactrians,
who was the first man, that knew the arts of the wizzard. * At
last, when he w as in a city fighting against the Scythians, he was
there shot dead with an arrow.
2. After liis death Semiramis, his queen, succeeded, both to the
war and to the kingdom. For forty t^vo years, she carried on
the same war, which she brought upon herself by her manifold
wicked desires. Still, the power, which the king had gained,
seemed too little for her ; and, therefore, with womanly zeal, she
fought against the harmless people of Ethiopia ; and against the
Indians, w ith whom no man but Alexander, either before or since,
went to war. She wished to overcome them in war, though she
could not accomplish it. Such desires and wars were then more
fearful than they now are, because they before knew no example
of them, as men now do ; for they lived a harmless life.
3. The same queen Semu-amis, after the kingdom was in her
power, w as not only always thirsting for man's blood ; but also,
with unbounded profUgacy, formed plans for such manifold lewd-
ness, that she enticed to her bed every one of those, that she
knew to be of the king's family, and aftenvards, with guile, put
them all to death. Then, at last, she took her own son to her
bed ; and, because she could not fulfil her wicked desire without
the infamy of mankind, she published, over all her kingdom, that
there should be no bar to mamage between any kindred.
Book I : Chapter III.*
1. One thousand one hundred and sixty years before the build-
ing of Rome, [B. C. 1913 : Blair, B. C. 1897] the fruitful land,
on w^hich were the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, was burnt up
by fire from heaven. That [land] was between Arabia and Pales-
tine. There w^as an abundance of fruit, chiefly because the river
4 A. S. dry-cracftas, wizzard-crafts.
• Oros. LI: c. 5. Haver, p. 40—43. — Alfred omits the first part cf this chapter, which
relates to Pentapolis [JTfi/TaTToXi?] the five "cities of the plain" [Gen. XIII, 12] of sou-
them Jordan, Sodoui, Gomorrah, Adama, Zehoimand Zoar, all of vliich, except Zoar, were
destroyed, and the valley in which they stood was huried heneath the waters of the Dead Sea.
Pentapolis is mentioned in the Book of Wisdom, X, 6, where Lot is said to have escaped
Kara^ddLov irvp IleinairoK£<as* The other parUi of this chapter, Alfred haa much
ahrid£;cd.
D. c. 1897] REIGN OF SEMIRAMIS: SODOM AND GOMORRAH BURNT. es
Jordan, every year, overflowed the mid-land with water a foot
deep ; and thus manured it.
2. Then the people immoderately enjoyed this great wealth,
till great sensuality waxed within them ; and, for this sensuality,
God's wrath so came upon them, that he burnt up all the land
with sulphurous fire. Afterwards there was standing-water over
the land, through which the river formerly flowed. The part of
the dale, which the flood did not reach, is to this day fertile in
fruits of every kind ; ' and they are very fair, and pleasant to look
1 Tills isnot in the original Latin of Orosius, as edited by Havercamp, but the edition
of 1471 by Schuszler [see Introduction p. 10 note 2] contains the whole sentence. This
would lead to the conclusion, that Alfred translated from a MS. connected with that from
which Schuszler printed [Seech. XIV, § 3, note 1]. The edition of 1471 inserts— " Spcctes
illic poma virentia et f ormatos uvarum racemos, ut edentibus gignant cupiditatem, si carpas,
fatiscunt in cinerera, fumumque excitant, quasi ardeant.** — Hegesippus, and S. Ambrose
make tlie same btatement, in ahnost the very same words : see Hegesippus, or Egesippus,
De bello Judaico et urbis Hierosolymorum excidio, Paris, 1511. Book IV, ch. 18.
Though roM uu is employed to denote any kind of fruit, as an apple, pear, plum, peach,
chcrrj*, grape, olive, nut, etc. [ Valpy's Etym. Diet.] like the Spanish and Italian pumo, yet
p6mo, in these languages, is particularly used, as the French pommc, only for the fruit of the
apple tree. Hence perhaps, the Latin poma has been taken in \U restricted sense, to sig-
nify apples. Hence also, the expression poma Sodomitica has been translated the Apples
of Sodom, and the prevalent impression that the f ult of Sodom here alluded to, as well as that
by which Eve was tempted, was an apple.
It is pretty clear, that the poma Sodomitica gave rise to the strange story, that all the
fruits, growing near the Dead sea, though beautiful to the sight, dissolved into smoke and
ashes, when they were gathe ed. This exaggerated storj-, though alluded to by Straho, seems
to have been first generally propagated by Josephus, who, ho'vever, o'firms, that he had it
from eye-witnesses. His words are these— *.E<7Tt Be Kav Tol^ Kapiroh <nroBiav avayev-
va)fjLivT)v, [IBelv] o? \p6av fihf exovai T0Z9 eSwSi/xot? ofwiav, Bpe-^^afiivcov Bi
')(€p<Tlv eU Kairvov avoKvovrat Kal ricf-pav tu fi'ip B) irepl ttjv SoBofi^rv
fjLV0€v6fi€va TOLauTi]V €)(€L TTLCTtv UTTO T^9 3>|r€a>9, Ir.-upcr et in fructibus cineres
renasccntes, qui specie quidem et colore edulibus similes sunt, manibus autem decerpti in
favillam et cinerem resolvuntur. Atque his quidem, de terra Sodomitica narratis, ejusmodi
fides habetur ex testibus oculatis. Flavii Josephi de bello Jud. Lib. IV, cap. VIII, § 4.
Hudson, p. 1195, line 40.
The fruit is mentioned by Pliny, 1. V, c. 17 : Solinus c. 36 and others have given the same
story as Josephus, with some alterations and additions. Tacitus says. — " Terramque ipsam
specie torridam vim frugiferam perdidisse. Nam cuncta sponte edita, aut manu sata, sive
licrbiB tenues aut flores, .1 solitam in spcciem adolev^re, atra et inania velut in cinerem
vanescunt." Hist. 1. V, c. 6. — Syr John dc Maimdeville, in his ** Voiage and Travailes '*
written about 1.122, gives the story thus. — And there groweth trees, that beareth fruit of
fair coloui*, seerocth ripe, and when men breaketh it, they findeth them nought but ashes,
in tokening that, through vengeance of God, those cities were burnt with fire of hell. —
This diversity of description seems to have arisen from the indefinite expressions of the
promulgators of the story — the Kapiro^ of Josephus, and the pomum of others. It has
been previously stated, that pomum was used to denote an apple, a plum, grape, etc.
Though there is much exaggeration on the subject, there must have been some truth in it,
for Moses speaks of the fruit of Sodom, in the ears of all the congreg<ition of Israel, and sursly
he would not have mentioned tliis extraordinary fruit, if his hearers had not known of its
61 OROSJUS; Book I : Chap. Ill, | 2. [s. c. 1897
upon ; but, when they are taken into the hand, they turn to
ashes.
existence. Moses cnly mentions the " >ine of Sodom,** and that metaphorically, in the
follcving manner,— **' But their vine, [is] of the vme of Sodom, and of the fifcld of
Gomorrah ; their grapes [are] the grapes of tTH poison, their clusters are bitter : their
wine is the poison of dragons.** Deut. XXXII, 32.
Michaclis, in his Recueil, Quest 64: and suppl. ad Lex. Heb. p. 345, layt. that the
vine of Sodom is tlie Solanmn or night-shade, which bears a considerable resemblance to
the %'itis or white. vine, in its leaves and frtiit, which is vinous but poisonous, and which
the Arabs call 273^? ^M 32^ Fox-grapes. See Parkhurst's Hebrew Lex. under pS.
In the Solanum, night-shade, or fox-grape, though resemblmg the vine, there is nothing
like explosion, nothing like fmoke and ashes, as Hasselquist remarks, *' except when the
fruit is punctured by an insect [Tenthredo], which converts the whole inside into dost,
leaving notliing but the rind entire without any loss of colour." Therefore, Dr Robert;on
objects to the Solanum, and thinks that the Asclepias gigantia vel procera of Botanists
[Sprengel Hist Rei Herbar. I. p. 232] is more in accordance with the ancient story,
especially as, in Palestine, it is peculiar to the shores of the Dead Sea, while the Solannm
is found in other parts of the country. The Asclepias, called by the Arabs j &wW el-osher,
was seen by Dr Robertson ahout the middle of the western shore of the Dead Sea. He
thus describes the fruit of the Asclepias or bjher. " Externally it greatly resembles a
large smooth apple or orange, hanging in clusters of three or four together ; and, when
ripe, it is of a yellow colour. It was now fair and delicious to the eye, and soft to the
toucli : but, on being pressed or struck, it exploded with a puff, like a bladder or puff-ball,
leaving in the hand only the shreds of the thin rind, and a few fibres.** — " It must he
plucked and handled with great care to preserve it from bursting.** Jo«ephus states in the
preceding Greek quotation that " there are still to be seen ash?s reproduced in the fruits,
which indeed resemble edible fruit in colour ; but, on being plucked with the hands <^
dissolved into smoke and ashes." Dr Robertson then observes, " In this account, afters
due allowance for the marvellous, in all popular reports, 1 find nothing which does not
cpplv almost literally to the fruit of the osher, as we saw it**
\\ e noticed several osher trees, the trunks of which were six or eight inches in diameter,
and t!:e whole height from ten to fifteen feet. They had a grayish cork-like bark, and
long oval leaves. See Dr Robertson's Biblical Researches in Palestine, &c. 3 vols, Sro.
London vol. II, p. 235-—238.
Dr Robertson seems to have been influenced by the popular oi:inion that this fruit of
Sodom was .in apple — the Hebrew mCH an apple, or rather the citron, lemon or orange.
The Honourable Mr Curzon, in his recent and most interesting work — "Visits to the
Moi-r.-tcrics of the Levant,*' thinks he has discovered this fruit of Sodom in what had the
f.ppcarancc of a plum. His account of the discovery is so graphic, thr.t it must be given
in his ov.n words. *• We made a somewhat singular discover}', whej travelling among the
mountains to the ea>t of the Dead Sea, where the ruins of Ammon, Jerash, and Adjelotbi
v»ell repay the labour and fatigue encountered by visiting them. It was a remarkably hot
and sultry day : we were scrambling up the mountains through a thick jungle of bushes
and low trees, v.hich rises above the eas«t shore of the Dead Sea, when I saw before me s
fine plum-tree, loaded with fresh blooming plums. I cried out to my fellow traveller, * Kow,
then, who will arrive first at the plumtree? * And, as he caught a glimpse of so refreshing
an object, we both pressed our horses mto a gallop, to see which would get the first plum
from the branches. We both arrived at the same moment, and each snatching a fine ripe
plum, put it at once into our mouths ; when, on biting it, instead of the cool, delicious,
juicy fruit which we expected, our mouths were filUd with a dry, bitter dust, and we sat
under the tree upon our horses, sputtering, and hemming, and doing all we could to be
relieved of the nauseous taste of this strange fruit. We then perceived, and to my great
delight, that we had discovered the famous apple of the Dead Sea, the existence of
J
B. c. 1823 ; 1715] OF CANDIA : JOSEPH IN EGYPT. 66
Book I : Chapter IV.*
1. One thousand and seventy yeai^s before the building of
Rome [Orosius B. C. 1823], the people of Candia [Telchines]
and Scai-panto [Carpathus] began a war. and can-ied it on, till
they were all slam, save very few. However, those Candians,
that were left there, gave up their land and went to the island of
Rhodes, hoping that they had fled from all war, but there the
Greeks found them and utterly put an end to them.
Book I : Chapter V.f
r. Eight hundred years before the building of Rome [Orosius B.
C. 1761 : Blair, B. C. 1715], the Egyptians had verj- great fertility
in their land, for seven years ; and afterwards, they were in the
greatest famine for the next seven years. Then Joseph, a righte-
ous man, helped them by divine aid. Of this Joseph, Pompeius,
the heathen bard, and his follower Justin, * thus said : — Joseph
was the youngest of his brethren, and also the wisest of them all ;
so that the brethren, being afraid, took Joseph and sold him to
chapmen, and they sold him into the land of Egypt. Pompeius
also said, that he there leai-nt the arts of magic, and that by these
which has been doubted and canvassed since the days of Strabo and Pliny, who first
described it ; but, up to this time, no one had met with the thing itself, either upon the
spot mentioned by the ancient authors, or elsewhere. I brought several of them to
England."
This deceitful apple is a kind of gall-apple, about 2 inches long, produced by a small
insect. " A kind of oak-gall, formed by an insect upon the branches of a species of ilex,
and is the only fmit or apple hitherto met with by travellers, which answers the description
of tiie ancient writers, though the gourds of the colchicum, solanum melongena called
abeschaez, the osher plant — have been by some thought to be the one in quest^.**
Alter taking into consideration, what travellers have written, on this^ubject, it is
difficult to determine, which is correct, and what particular fruit is meant when we speak
of the apple or raiher the fruit of Sodom. There seems to be some ground for the ;tate-
ment of Josephus, that the fruit ** dissolved into smoke and ashes," if his informant had
seen the gall-apple, mentioned by Mr Curzon as like " fresh blooming plums." But even
tJhe fruit iteelf, us well as the sort of fruit, is doubtful. Neither Maundrell nor Came could
see or hear any thing of the Apple of Sodom, and neither they nor Lord Bacon believed
that it had any existence. The scriptural statemant^ as to the " vine of Sodom," cannot be
doubted, and it seems to be followed by Orosius iu his "formates uvarum racemos." In
this case, the Solanum would appear to be the f uit [not the apple] of Sodom alluded to,
and mentioned by Michaelis and Hasselquist, especially if what the latter has said be
considered, that when the fniit of the Solanum is punctured by an insect, the whole inside
is converted into dust, without any loss v/f fulness or colour.
* Alfred has omitted the sixth chapter of Orosius, Comparatio cladis Sodomitics et
Roman®, Haver, p. 43, 44 : and, in this IV chapter, he comprises the VII Chap, of Orosius,
Haver, p. 45 — 47.
t Oros. L I : c. 8, Haver, p. 48--5].
1 Justin, 1. XXXVI, c. 2.
GO OROSIUS; Boor I : Cuaf. VI, § 1. [b. c 1715
arts he used to work many wonders, — ^that he could thus well
explain dreams ; and that, therefore, by this art he became very
dear to Pharaoh, the king. He [Pompeius] said that he [Joseph]
by the art of magic had so learned divine ^visdom, that he had
foretold the fruitfulness of the land for those seven years, and the
want of the next seven years, that came after ; and how, by his
wisdom, he stored up in the former seven years, so that during
the following seven years, he supported all the people in the great
famine. He said that Moses was Joseph's son,* and that the arts
of magic were naturally from him, because he ^vrought many
Vv^onders among the Egyptians. For the plague, which came
upon the land, the bard said that the Egj'ptians drove out Moses
with his people ; because, Pompeius and the Eg}Tptian priests
said that the godlike wonders, which were wTOught in their land,
were ascribed not to the true God, but to their own gods, which
are idols, because their gods are teachers of the arts of magic.
The people still keep up this token of Joseph's law, because,
every year, they give up, as tribute to the king, the fifth part of
all the fruits cf the earth.
2. The famine in Egj-pt was in the days of the kinjr, who is
called Amasis, though it was their custom to call all their kings,
Pharaoh. At the same time, Belus reigned in Assyria, where
Ninus wa-. lefore. Among the people, called Argives, Ap?s reign-
ed as king. At that time, there were not any kings, except in
these three kingdoms, but afterwards their example was followed
over all the world. It is a wonder, that the Egyptians felt so
little thanks to Joseph for his having rid them of the famine, that
they soon dishonoured his kindred, and made them all their slaves.
So Hiso it is still, in all the world : if God, for a very long time,
grant any one his will, and he then takes it away for a less time,
he soon forgets the good, which he had before, and thinks upoi\
the evil which he then hath.'
Book I ; Chapter VI.*
1. Eight hunch'cd winters and ten years before the building of
2 Orosius Las : — Filius Joseph Moyses fuit [non secundum camem, sed secundum na-
turam , quia filius Mambre fuit Muses ;] quern praeter patemse scieniia? hrereditatem etiam
formae pulchritudo commendabat. 1. I : c. 8. Haver, p. 48, 49, and note 10.
3 This is one of those beautiful moral conclusions of Alfred, which he so frequently addi
to his version of Boethi as.
• Oros. 1. 1 : c. 9. Haver, p. 51, 52.
B. c. 1563; 1558] AMPHICTYON, DEUCALION : MOSES, EGYPT. C7
Rome [Orosius, B. C. 1563], Amphictyon, tlie king reigiied in
Athens, a city of the Greeks. He was the third king that reigned
after Cecrops, who was the first king of that city. In the time
of this Amphictyon, there was so great a flood over all the
world, — thoug-h most in Thessaly, a Grecian city, about the
mountams, called Parnassus, where king Deucalion reigned, —
that almost all the people perished. King Deucalion received all
those, that fled to him in ships to the mountains, and fed them
there. Of this Deucahon, it was said, as a proverb, that he was
the parent of mankind, as Noah w^as.
2. In those days, there was the greatest pestilence among the
Ethiopians, a people of Africa ; so that few of them were left. —
It was also, in those days, that Liber Pater overcame the harm-
less people of India, and almost brought them to an end, either
by drunkenness, by lusts, or by manslaughter : nevertheless,
after his days, they had him for a god ; and they said that he-
was lord of all war.
Book I : Chapter VI L*
1. Eight hundred and five years, before the building of Rome
[B. C. 1558 : Blair, B. C. 1491], Moses led the people of Israel
out of Egyi)t, after the many wonders, that he had done there. —
The first was, that their waters became blood. — Then, the second
was, that frogs came over all the land of the Eg}'ptians, so many
that no work could be done, nor any meat cooked, that there
was not nearly as much of the vermin, as of the meat, ere it was
cooked. — After that, a third evil was, that gnats came over all
the land, both within and without, with fire-smarting bites, and
gave endless pain to man and beast. — Then, the fourth was,
w^hat was most disgraceful of all, that dog-fhes * came over all
xnankind; and they crept upon men, between the thighs, and
over all the limbs, as it was w^ell fittmg that God should bring
low the greatest pride, with the most vile and disgraceful punish-
ment. — The fifth was the death of their cattle. — The sixth was,
that all the people had blisters, which painfully burst, and then
• Oros. 1. I. c. 10. Haver, p. 52—57.
1. A. S. Hundes fleogan, literally hound's or dog's flies. Orosius wrote: — Post muscas
caninas, ctiam per interiora xnembronim horridis motibus cursitantes, acerbeque inferentcs
tarn graviora tormeDta quam turpia. Haver, p. 55, — In Exod. VIII, 21. it is translated, — Ic
send eaU fleogena cyun.
68 OROSIUS ; Book I: Chap. VII, | 2. [b. c 1558
putrid matter oozed out, — The seventh was, that there came
hail, which was mingled vnth fire, so that it slew both the men
and the cattle, as well as all that was waxing and growing in the
land. — The eighth was, that locusts came and ate all the blades
of grass, that were above the earth ; and also gnawed the germs,
and roots. — ^The ninth was, that there came hail, and so great a
darkness, both by day and night, and so thick that it might be
felt — ^The tenth was, that all the young men and all the maidens,
who were the first-born in the land, were killed in one night ;
and, though the people would not before bow down to God, they
now un\nllingly yielded to him. As they before hindered Moses
and his people, from going away, so now they were much more
eager that they should go from them. But their repentance
very soon turned to a worse resolve. The Idng then, with his
people, quickly followed after them, and wished to turn them
back to Egypt. Pharaoh tlie king had six hundred war-chariots,
and so gi-eat was his other army, that we may know why those
were afraid, that were with Aloses: there were six hundred
thousand men ! However, God lessoned Pharaoh's great multi-
tude, and brought low their overv^eening pride, — and dried up
the Red Sea into twelve ways, before Moses and his people,
so that they went over the sea with dry feet. When the Egj-p-
tians saw that, then their magicians, Geames, and Mambres,*
encouraged them ; and they trusted, that, through their arts of
magic, they might go the same way. When they were wdthin
the passage of the sea, then were they all overwhehned and
drowned. The mark, where the wheels of the war-chariots went,
is still to be seen on the sea-shore. God gives this as a sign to all
mankind : though the wnd, or sea-flood, cover it over with sand,
yet it is seen again, as it was before !
2. At that time, there was such excessive heat in all the world,
1. These names are the addition of Alfred. He evidently refers to the 2ud of Timothy,
III, 8, which the Vulgate gives, " lannes et Mambres restiterunt Moysi." Our authorixed
Tersion has, " Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses." The names are not giren in Exodoi
VII, II, but St Paul quotes them from the old records of the /ews. The Targum of Jona-
than ben Uzziel writes them " Janis and Jambris ": the Babylonian Talmud, " Joanne and
Mambre.'* — Wiclifs version of A. D. 1380 has, lammesand Manbrcs agenstoden Moiset—
Tyndale in 1534, Cranmer in 1539, and the Geneva in 1557, have, " lannes and lambres:"
the Rheims in 1582 has, ** lannes and Mambres*' — and our authorized version of 1611 has,
•* lannes and lambres." The larames or Jammes and Mambres of Wiclif, and of the Vul-
gate, in Anglo-Saxon times, would be Alfred's " Geames and Mambres."
B. c. 1528] EXCESSIVE HEAT— DANAUS AND BUSIRIS. C9
that men not only suffered much, but nearly all the cattle died.
The most southern Ethioinans had bmrning instead of heat ; and
the most northern Scythians unknown heat. Then many unwise
men used this saying and leasing-speech, that the heat was not
for their sins ; Imt said, that it was for the fault of Phaeton,* who
was only a man.
Book I : Chapter VII L*
1. Six hundred and five years before the building of Rome,
[Alfred, B. C. 1358, Orosius B. C. 1528] fifty men, in Egypt, were
all dain in one night, by their own sons ; • and all these men
were the offspring of two brothers. ^Vhen this was done, the
brothers were still living. The elder, with whom this evil began,
was called Danaus. He was driven from his kingdom, and fled
into the country of Argos, and Sthenelas the king welcomed him
there; though he afterwards repaid him with evil, when he
[Danaus] drove him from his kingdom.
2. In those cays, it was the custom of Busiris, king of Egypt,
to sacrifice all the strangers that visited him, and to offer them
to his gods. — Orosius said, I wish now that they would answer
me, who say that this world is worse, at present, under Christi-
anity, than it was before in heathenism, when they made such
sacrifices, and were guilty of such murder, as I have just said.
Where is it now, in any Christian country, that, among themseh es,
a man needs dread such a thing, as to be saciificed to any gods I
or where are our gods, that desire such crimes as theirs !
3. In those days, Perseas the king went from Greece into Asia
with an army, and made war on those people, till they yielded to
1 An allusion is bere macle to tlie fabulous ncconnt, giren by tbe poets, of Pbaeton, wbo
drove tbe cbariot of bis fatber Phcebus or tbe sun, so near tbe Etbiopians, tbat tbeir blood
vra,% dried u)), and tbeir skin became black, and tbat tberefore tbis colour is prevalent among
tbe inliabitants of tbe torrid zone. — ^Tbe A. S. of tbe last part of tbe sentence is very brief :—
for Feotontis f orsc&punge, 4nes mannes, for tbe misconduct or fault of Pbaeton, one mann-
er for tbe fault of one man, Pbaeton.
• Oros. 1. I : c. XT. Haver, p. 59, GO. Tbis VlII cHap. of Alfred contains tbe XI and
Xlltb of Orosius, v. | 4.
2 Tbis is an error, from taking tbe Latin of Orosius in too literal a sense : —Inter Danai
atque JEgyp^ f ratru m fdios quinquaginta parricidiia una nocte commissa sunt. Here, parri-
cidiuin [quasi patri- vel parenti-cidium, a caedendo] is taken too literally as tbe murder of
a fatber only, wbile it denotes the murder of any relation, and, in tbe present case, tbe
murder of busbands by tbeir W'ves. Reference is bere made to tbe 50 sons of Danaus and
tbe 50 daughters of bis twin-brotber -ffigyptus. Tbe daughters of -ffigyptus were given in
marriage to tbeir cousins, and they all, except Hypermnestniy murdered their huabandt in
the bridal night ApoUodorua, II, 1, f 5.
70 OROSIUS; Book I: Chap. IX, f 2. [■• c. HIS
him. He gave his own name to the people, so they were
afterwards called Persians.
4. Crosiusf said, I know well that I must here pass over
much, and must shorten the story which I tell, — because the
Assyrians bore rule one thousand one hundred and sixty years,
under fifty kings, — that it never was without war until Sardana-
palus was slain, — and, after^vards, power was given to the Medes.
Who is there that can count or relate all the evils, which they
did ! — Moreover, I will be silent about the most shameful stories
of Tantalus and Pelops; — how many scandalous wars Tantalus
waged, after he w as king ; — about the boy GanjTnedes, whom he
took by force ; — and how^ he killed his own son for an offering
to his gods, and he himself dressed him as meat for them. — I
shall also wTary if I speak about Pelops, and about Dardanus,
and about the wars of the Trojans, because their wars are known
in history, and in poetry. I must also pass over all things that
are said of Perseus and of Cadmus; and also those which are
said of the Thebans, and of the Spartans. I will, likewise, pass
over in silence the wicked deeds of the Lemniades, and of king
Pandion, how cruelly he was driven away by the Athenians, his
own people. How Atreus and Thyestres slew their own fathers,
I pass over, and all about their hateful adulteries. I also pass
over, how GEdipus slew his own father, and his step-father, and
his step-son. In those days, were such unbounded evils, that
men of themselves said, — the very stars of heaven fled from
their wickedness.
Book I : Chapter IX.*
1. Six hundred and sixty years before the building of Rome
[Orosius B. C. 1313.— Alfred B. C. 1413J there was that very
gi'eat battle between the Cretans and the Athenians. The
Cretans gained the bloody battle, and took all the most noble
childi'en of the Athenians and gave them for food to the Minotaur,
which was half man and half Hon.
2. It was in those days, that the Lapithae and Thessalians were
at war with each other. ^Vhen the Lapithae saw the people of
Thessaly, on their horses, fighting against them, they called them
Centaurs, wliich are half horse and half man, because they never
before saw them imht on a horse.
*D'
t Ores. 1. I: c. XII. Haver, p. 60—62
• Oros. 1. 1 : c. XIII ; Haver, p. 62, 63.
B. c. 1233] LAPITHJE AND CENTAURS— VESOGES AND SCYTHIANS. 71
Book I : Chapter X.*
1. Four f hundred and eighty years before the building of Rome,
[Orosius B. C. 1233] Vesoges, king of the Egyptians, waged war
in the south of Asia, until the greatest part yielded to him.. Ves-
oges afterwards went with an army unto the Scythians, in the
northern parts, and sent his message bearers before to the people,
and told them to say without wavering, that they must either
pay him for the freedom of the land, or he would harass and
bring them to an end by war. They then wisely answered him
and said, — '' That it was greedy and unjust, that so wealthy a
king should go to war with so poor a people, as they were."
They, however, told them to say, in answer, — '* That they would
rather fight against him, than pay taxes." They so followed it
up, that they soon put to flight the king with his people, and pur-
sued him, and laid waste all Egypt, save only the fen-lands.
Tliey then turned towards home by the west of the river
Euphrates. They forced all Asia to pay them taxes, and were
there fifteen years, harassing and wasting the land, till their
wives sent messengers after them, and told them, — '' That they
should make their choice: either they should come home, or
they would choose other husbands." They then left the country,
and went homeward.
2. At the same time, J b vO noble men, called P1}Tios and Scolo-
pythus,' were driven from Scythia. Tliey left the country, and
abode between Capadocia and Pontus, near Asia the Less : there
they fought till they took the land. After a short time, they
were slain, through treachery, by the people of the country.
Tlien their wives, not only the wives of the princes, but of the
other men slain with them, — were so sore in their minds and so
much grieved, that they took up arms with the view of revenging
their husbands. Soon after, they slew all^the men, that were in
their neighbourhood. They did so, because they wished the
other wives to be as full of grief as themselves, that they might
afterwards have their help, and be more able to revenge their
husbands. Then, all the woinen dame together and waged war
• This chapter contains c. XIV, XV, and XVI of Orosius ; Haver, p. 63—69.
t Ores. 1. 1 : c. XIV. p. 63, 64.
: Oros. 1. 1 : c. XV. Haver, p. 64—67.
1 Orot. hat Scolpytlius, Scolopitui, Scolopesioi and Scolopetius. Haver, p. 64, nste 2.
72 OROSIUS; Book I: Chap. X, { 4. [b. c. 1233
on the people, and slew all the males, taking much of the land
into their hands. In the midst of the war, they made peace with
the men. It was afterwards their custom, that, each year, about
twelve months, they went together, and then bore children.
Whenever the women had children, they reared the females, and
slew the males. They seared the right breast of the female chil-
dren to stop its growth, that they might have a stronger bow ;
they were, therefore, called in Greek Amazons, that is in English,
seared.*
3. Two of them, called Marpcsia and Lampeto, were their
queens. They di\dded their army into two parts ; — (me to be at
home to hold their land, — the other to go out to war. They
afterwards overran the greatest part of Eurojie and Asia, and built
the city of Ephesus, and many others in Asia the Less. Then
they sent the greatest part of their army home with their booty,
and left the other part there to hold the country. Mari)esia, the
queen was slain there, and a great i)art of the army, that was with
her. There also, her daughter Sinope became queen. Sinope,
the same queen, besides her courage and her manifold virtues,
ended her life m maidenhood.
4. In those days there was so great a dread of these women,
that neither Europe, nor Asia, nor any of the nciglibouring coun-
tries could think or plan, how to withstand them, till they had
chosen Hercules the giant to overcome them, by all the arts of
the Greeks. Yet he durst not venture to attack them \vith an
army, before he began with Grecian ships, called Dulmunus,*
of which, it is said, that one ship would hold a thousand men.
Then he stole upon them unawares by night, and grievously slew
and destroyed them ; and yet he could not take away tlieir land.
In those days, two of their queens, Antiope and Orithyia, were
sisters ; and Orithyia was taken. After her Peutliesileia took the
sovereignty, who, in the Trojan war, became very gieat.
1 Orosius has.— Inu^tls iiifntitlmn dextcnovrons liimnilll?, nc s .^itfr'nii.i jiiclus mpo<"Urcn-
tur, unde Anmzoues dicta?. HavcT. p. C';. — DIouoius bnys, it \vi.>. ilicir cn-tm.i [roif Se^iov
fia}$)V CiTUCaiav'] to burn tlie viglit brea>t, anc' it was Toj- litis xoa^ow ihr.'. \to l6vo^ to)V
*A/JLa^6v(Ov] the nation of tlie Ainnzons received ilicir na-nc [lib. U.]; thc.t is, a with-
out, fia^o^ a breast, Aaionust the various opinions "s to the derivation of tl:is word, one
is, that it is composed of d or ufL intciibivc, and afo) to drj', parch, or >ear. If tlils be
correct, Alfred has given the right explanation — "On (Jrcacic ALiaz.n.is, }>;jt is on
Englisc, fortcnde."
2 Ores. Longas naves prsepar&rit. Haver, p. 67.
B. c. 1 192] AMAZONS^ THEIR CUSTOMS AND CONQUESTS— GOTHS. 73
6. It is shameful, * said Orosius, to speak about what then
happened, when such poor and such strange women had overcome
the most powerful i)ai't, and the bravest men of all the world, in
Europe and Asia, Then they almost entirely wasted and destroyed
the old cities and old towns. After they had done that, they both
settled kingdoms, and built new cities ; and, for nearly a hundred
years, they ruled the whole world as they wished. Men were then
so familiar with every trouble, that they held it as little or no
disgrace, and as no e\il, that the^ poor women [the Amazons] so
tormented them.
G. Now the Goths came from the bravest men of Germany,
whom both Pyrrhus, the fierce king of the Greeks, and Alexander,
as well as Julius, the powerful emperor, all feared to meet in battle.
— How immoderately, O Romans ! do ye murmur and complain,
that it is worse with you now, under Christianity, than it then was
with the people, because the Goths harassed you a little, and broke
into your city, and slew some of you ! From their knowledge, and
their bravery, they might have had power over you against your
wll ; but they now quietly ask a peaceable agi-eement with you,
and some part of the land, that they may be able to help you.
Ere this, it lay baiTen and waste enough, and you made no use of
it. How blindly many people speak about Christianity, that it is
worse now, than it was formerly. They will not thuik nor know,
that, before Christianity, no countr}% of its own will, asked peace
of another, imless it were in need ; nor where any country could
obtain peace from another by gold, or by silver, or by any fee,
without being enslaved. But since Christ was born, who is the
peace and freedom of the whole world, men may not only free
themselves from slavery by money, but countries also are peace-
able without enslaving each other. How can you think that men
had peace before Clnistianity, when even then* women [the Ama-
zons] did such manifold evils in this world !
Book I : Chapter Xl.f
1. Four hundred and thirty years before the building of Rome,
[Orosius B. C. 1183 : Clinton, B. C. 1192] it happened, that Alex-
ander, * the son of Priam, kuig of the Trojans, took Helen the wiSe
• Oros. II: c. XVI. Haver, p. GS, C9.
t Orosius, 1. 1 : c. 17. Haver, p. 70, 71.
1 This second son of Priam was generally called Paris, but he was also known by the
74 OROSIUS; Book I, Crap. XII. f 1. [■. c 690
of king Menelaus, from Lacedaemon, a city of the Greeks. About
her, there arose that celebrated war, and the great battles of the
Greeks and Trojans. The Greeks had a thousand ships of the
gieat Dulraunus ' ; and they took an oath among themselves that
they would never return, till they had wreaked their vengeance.
For ten years, they surrounded the city and fought. ^Vho is there
that can reckon how many men were slain, on both sides, of which
the poet Homer has most clearly spoken ! Orosius, therefore, said,
I have no need to relate it, because it is tiresome, and also known
to many. Nevertheless, whoever ^vishes to know it, may read in
his books, what evils, and what \ictims there were, by man-slaugh-
ter, and by hunger, and by shipwreck, and by various misdeeds, as
we are told in histories.
2. War was waged between these people for full ten years.
Think then of those times, and of these, which are the better !
3 Then * that war was soon after followed by another, ^neas
with his army went from the Trojan war into Italy. In books
we may also see in how many labom^, and in how many battles
he was there engaged.
Book I: Chapter Xll.f
1 Sixty four years before the building of Rome, [Orosius B. C.
817 : Clinton B. C. 630] Sardanapalus, the king reigned in As-
syria, where Ninus was the first king, and Sardanapalus was the
last that reigned in that land. He was a very luxurious man,
and effeminate, and very lascivious, so that he loved the company
of women more than of men. When that was found out by
Arbaces, his chief officer, who was set over the country of the
Medes, he began to plot with the people over whom he was, to
deceive the king, and to withdraw from him all those who, it was
feared, would support him. When Sardanapalus found, that he
had been deceived, he burnt himself to death ; and then the Medes
became rulers over the Assyrians. It is hard to say, after this,
how many wars there were between the Medes, Chaldeans and
name of Alexander \^A\e^avBpo<;, aXef o) to defend, dvrjp, avSpo^ a man] because he
valiantly defended the shepherds on mount Ida.
2 Tliis is Alfred's translation of the " mille navium " of Orosius, Haver, p. 70. In page
67 he calls them " longas naves," for which the king puts Dulmunus. v. b. I : cb. X, § 4,
note 2.
• Orosius, 1. I : c. 18. Haver, p. 72.
t Oroiius, LI: c. XIX. Haver, p. 73—77.
B. c. 630] ASSYRIA conquered bt the MEDES, ako tret bt the PERSIANS. 75
Scythians ; but this we may know, that, while such mighty king-
doms were at war, there must have been dreadful slaughter in
their battles.
2 After this, king Phraortes reigned in Media. Next to Phra-
ortes, De'joces reigned, who greatly enlarged the empire of the
Medes. After Deioces, Astyages, who had no son, succeeded to
tlie sovereignty ; but he took C}tus, his nephew, from the country
of Persia, as his son. Then, as soon as Cyrus was gi'own up, being
unwilling, as well as the Persians, to be under the power of his uncle
• and of the Medes, they went to war. - Then Astyages, the king,
especially turned his thoughts to Harpalus, his chief officer, —
trusting that he, with his skill, might withstand his nephew in
battle ; for the king did not call to mii.d the many wrongs, that
e^ch had done the other in former days, nor how the king ordered
his son to be slain, and afterwards to be dressed as meat for the
father. * However, their quarrel was made up. Then the chief
officer went with an army against the Persians ; and soon fleeing,
he wholly misled the great part of the people, and ^vith treachery
put them into the power of the Persian king. In that battle fell
the power and dignity of the Medes.
3. When the king had found out the deceit, which the chief
officer had practiced against him, he gathered what forces he could,
and led them against his nephew. Cyrus, k?ng of the Persians,
kept a third part of his army behind him, for this reason, that, if
any one in the battle should flee farther than the people that were
behind, they should slay him, as they would their enemies. How-
ever, it happened that they turned a little to flee, when their ^vives,
running towards them, were verj^ angry, and asked, if they durst
not fight, whither they would flee : — that they had no refuge, un-
less they went into the womb of their wives. • Then after the
/wives had so indignantly reproached 4hem, they turned again, and
put his whole army to flight, and took the king. Cyrus then gave
his uncle all the honour, which he formerly had, save being king ;
and he gave up all that, because Harpalus the chief officer, for-
1 This refers to the well known account of Astjages, who, by a shocking artifice, com-
pelled Harpagus to eet the flesh of his only son, because he had not put to death the infant
Cyrus. This most horrid fact was made known to the wretched father before he left the
table, by exposing to Harpagus the head and hands of his beloved and only son. Herodo-
tus, Clio, {119. A minute account is given, from | 107 to 129.
2 Num in uteros matrum vel ujsorum vellent refugere. Grot. 1. 1 : e. XIX. Haver, p. 77.
76 OROSIUS, Book I: Chap. XIV, | 1. [s. €.432
merly betrayed him to his ovvn people. But Cyrus, his nephew,
gave him the countrj' of Hyrcania to govern. Thus the empire
of the Modes ended, of which Cyrus \\'ith the Pei-sians, took the
goveniment But the towns, in many countries, which formerly
paid tribute to the Medes, caused Cyrus many battles.
4. In * those days, a certain prince called Phalaris, wished to
nde in the country of Agrigentum. He was of the island of Sicily ;
and he tortured the people with immeasurable pain, that they might
submit to him. — ITiere was there a certain brass-founder, who
could make various images. Then the founder, thinking to please
the prince, offered to assist him in torturing the people. He did
so, and made an image of a bull m brass, so that, when it was hot,
and they put wretched men into it, the noise would be greatest
when they were suffering the torment ; and also, that the prince
should have both his pleasure and his vrish, when he heard the
torture of these men. When it was heated, and every thing done
as the founder formerly promised the prince, he then viewed it,
and said : — '* That it became no man better to prove the work,
than the workman, who had made it." — Then he ordered them to
take him, and put him into it.
5. Why do men speak against these Christian times, and say that
they are now worse, than they were, when if any one did wrong,
even by the desire of kings, they could thereby find no mercy
from them ? Now, kings and emperors, if any one betoiiie guilty,
in opposition to them, giant forgiveness for the love of God, ac-
cording to the measure of the guilt.
Book I : Chapter Xlll.f
1. Thirty years before the building of Rome [Orosius B. C.
7S3. — Clinton, B. C. 432] it was, that the Pelopoimesians and
Athenians, i^eople of Greece, with all their forces, fought with
each other ; and the slaughter was so great on both sides, that
few of them were left. In those days, the women [Amazons]
who were fonnerly in Scythia, waged war a second time in Asia,
and very much wasted and harassed it.
Book I : Chapter XIV.J
1. Twenty years before [Clinton 30 after] the building of
• Orosius, 1. 1 : c. 20, Haver, p. 77. 78.
t Oros. 1. I : c. XXI, Haver, p. 79.
: Oros. L I : c. XXI, Haycr. p. 7»--84.
B. C. 723] WAR OF THE LACEDEMONIANS AND MESSENIANS. 77
Rome [Orosius B.C. 773 : Clinton B. C. 723] the Lacedaeino-
nians and Messenians, people of Greece, had been at war with
each other for twenty years, because the Messenians were unwill-
ing that the Lacedaemonian maidens should offer with theirs,
and sacrifice to Uieir gods. At last, when they had drawn all
the people of Gieece to the war, the Lacedaemonians surrounded
the city of Messene for ten years ; and took oaths that they would
never come home till they had avenged themselves. They then
reasoned among themselves, and said that they should very soon
• be without lielp from their posterity, since they thought they
should be there so long, and had confirmed that by their pledges ;
and that they did more good than evil to their enemies. With
that, they resolved that those, who were not at the taking
of the oaths, should go home and have children by all their
wives. The others surrounded the town, till they had taken it.
They were, however, but a little while obedient to them.
2. But they chose an Athenian poet f for their king, and went
again with an army against the Messenians. When they came
near, then they doubted whether they were able to withstand
them. Their king then began to sing and play ; and by his poetry
so greatly strengthened their courage, that they said, they were
able to withstand the army of the Messenians. However, there
were few left on either side, and the people of Greece suffered
many years, as well from the Lacedaemonians, the Messenians,
and the Boeotians, as from the Athenians ; and they drew many
other nations into the same war.
3. Thus, it is shortly stated what formerly happened before
Rome was built, which, from the beginning of the world, was four
thousand, four hundred, and eighty two years [Blair 3251] ; and,
after it was built, our Lord's birth was about seven hundred and
ten * years [Blair and Clinton 753].
4. Here the first book ends, and the second begins.
t The famous lyric poet Tyrtaeus.
1 The dates are not given in the Lathi text of Havercamp [see p. 10, note 1 ] ; but, in
Uic first German edition by Schuszler, 1471 [v. p. 10, note 2], the following gloss has found
its way into the text, and Alfred may have translated from a MS. like that, from which
Schuszler printed, [see ch. Ill, { 2, note 1. p. 63] but differing as to the precise dates— Ab
orbe condito usque ad urbeni conditam anni IIII mille, CCCCLXXXVII. Ab urbe condita
usque ad nativitatem Chrisii, DCCXV coUiguntur. Ergo ab origine mundi in adventura
Domini nostri anni V mille XCVIIII [5192], Finit liber primus feliciter."
Alfred's calculation, though differing in particulars, exactly agrees in result with the MS.
10
rn OROSIUS; Book II, Chap. 1. f 1, 2. [B. C.S18S
Book II : Chapter I.*
1. I ween, said Orosius, that there is no wise man, who knows
not well enough, that God created the first man just and good ;
and all mankind with him. And because he forsook the good,
which was given to him, and chose the worse, then God at length
avenged it ; first on [man] himself, and afterwards on his children,
with manifold miseries and wars throughout all the world : yea,
he also lessened all the earth's fruitfulness, by which all moving
creatures live. Now, we know that our Lord made us : we know
also that he is our governor, and loves us with a more just love
than any man. Now, we know that all empires are from him :
we know also, that all kingdoms are from him ; because all em-
pires are from kingdoms. Now, as he is governor of the less,
how much more, think we, that he is over the greater kingdoms,
which had such unbounded powers.
2. The first [empire] was the Babylonian, where Ninus reign-
ed : — The second was the Grecian,', where Alexander reigned : —
Tlie third was the African, where the Ptolemies reigned : — ^The
fourth is [that]of the Romans, who are yet reigning ' f A.D. 412 ?].
These four chief empires are, by the unspeakable providence of
God, in the four parts of this mid-earth. The Babylonian was
the first, on the east : — the second was the Grecian, on the north :
— the third was the African, on the south : — the fourth is the
Roman, on the west The Babylonian the first, and the Roman
the last, were as father and son, as they could easily rule as
they wished. The Grecian and African were as if they obeyed,
from Tchich Schuszler printed.— Alfred gives 4182 years, from the beginning of tlic world
to the foundation of Rome, and from thence to the birth of Christ 7 10 years, making a total
of 5192 years, from the Creation to Christ.— Schuszler 's MS. gives, for the same periods,
4487, to which add 715, making the total of 5192 years, the same as Alfred. They both
follow the calculation of Euscbius, who adopted the longer generations of the Septuaghit
[See Book VI, Ch. 38 § 23note,]— The shorter generations of the Hebrew Bible are generally
followed, as is seen from in hat is given between brackets in the text, from Dr Blair: thus
to 3251 add 753, make 4004 years from the creation to the birth of Christ I
• Oros. 1. II. c. I, 11, and III, Haver, p. 85—91 : this first chap, of Alfred, therefore,
contains the first three chapters of Orosius.
1. Oros. has Macedonicum, the Macedonian empire. Haver, p. 86, 7. Alfred calls it,
the Grecian empire, considering Macedonia as part of Greece.
2 Orosius lived in the time of the emperor, Arcadius, who reigned in the east, twelve
years, from A. D. 396 to 408 ; and he wrote this work, in the time of Honorius, the emperor
of the west, from A. D. 4 10 to 416. See Book VI, Chapter 37, § 1. Also, Introducticn,
p. 14, and 15.
B. C. 2182—1018] THE ASSYRIAN EMPIRE. 79
and were subject to them. But I will tell this more fully, that it
may be better understood.
3. f The first king was called Ninus, as we said before ; • and,
when he was slain, then Semiramis his queen seized the govern-
ment, and built the city of Babylon, so that it should be the capi-
tal of all the Assyrians; and it stood as such for many years
afterwards, until Arbaces, a chief officer of the Medes, slew Sar-
danapalus, king of Babylon. Then the empire of the Babylo-
nians and Assyrians was brought to an end, and turned to the
Medes. In the same year, in which this happened, Procas, Numi-
tor's father, began to reign in the country of Italy, where Rome
was afterwards built This Procas was the father of Numitor and
Amuhus, and [grandfather*] of Silvia. This Silvia was the
mother of Remus and Romulus, who built Rome. — This will I
say, that the kingdoms were not strengthened by the powers of
man, nor by any fate, but by the providence of God.
4. All historians say, that the kingdom of the Assyrians began
with Ninus, and the kingdom of the Romans began with Procas.
From the first year of Ninus*s reign, till the city of Babylon was
built, were sixty-four years ; also, from the first year, in which
Procas reigned in Italy, were sixty four years, ere the city of
Rome was built. In the same year, that the kingdom of the Ro-
mans began to grow and enlarge, in the days of king Procas. in
the same year Babylon fell, and all the kingdom and the power
of the Assyrians. After their king, Sardanapalus, was slain, the
Chaldeans had free possession of the lands, which were nearest to
the city, though the Medes had the government over them, until
Cyrus king of the Persians began to reign, and laid waste all
Babylonia, and all Assyria, and brought all the Medes under the
power of the Persians. It so happened, that, at the same time,
in which Babylon fell under the power of Cyrus the king, Rome
was freed from the thraldom of the most unrighteous, and the
proudest kings, called Tarquins. When the eastern power fell in
Assyria, the westeni power arose m Rome.
5. I shall now, said Orosius, speak much more fully against
those who siiy, that empires have arisen from the power of the
fates, [and] not from the providence of God. How justly it hap
t Oros. 1. II. c 2, Haver, p. 87—89.
3 Book I, c. 2, f I. p. 61.
4 A. S. •am, uncle. ^^
80 OROSIUS; Book II, Chap. L | d. [& C. 7^3
pened to these two chief empires, the Assyrian and the Roman,
[is clear] from what we have lately J said, that Ninus reigned in
the eastern empire fifty two years; and, after him, his queen
Semiramis, forty two years ; and, about the middle of her reign,
she built the city of Babylon. From the year in which it was
built, the empire lasted one thousand one hundred and nearly
sixty four years, before it was deceived, and its power taken away
by its own chief officer, Arbaces, and by the king of the Medes ;
though, as we lately said, there was aftenvards, for a little while,
about the city, the freedom of the Chaldeans without dominion.
So likewise it happened with the city of Rome, about one thou-
sand one hundred and nearly sixty-four years, that Alaric, her
governor, and king of the Goths, wished to take away her empire.
She, however, after that kept her full power. Yet each of these
cities, through the hidden power of God, thus became an exam-
ple : — First Babylon, through her own chief officer, when he de-
ceived her king ; so also Rome, when her ovm governor, and king
of the Goths, wished to take away her empire, God did not suffer
it, because of their Christianity — neither because of their em-
peror's, nor of their own ; but they are even yet reigning [A. D.
412 ?] as well in their Christianity, and in tlieir empire, as by their
emperors.
6. This II I say now, because I wish that they understood, who
speak evil against the times of om* Christianity, what mercy there
has been since Christianity came ; and, before that, how manifold
was the misery of the world ; — and also that they may know how
seasonably our God, in former times, settled the empires and the
kingdoms, — the same, wlio is now settling, and changing all em-
pires and every kingdom, as he wishes. How like was the begin-
ning, that the two cities had, and how like their days were, both
in good and in evil ! But the ends of their empires were very un-
like ; for the Babylonians and their king lived in manifold wicked-
ness and sensuality, without any remorse, [so] that they would
not amend, till God humbled them with the greatest disgrace;
when he took away both their king and their dominion. But the
Romans, with their Christian king, served God, wherefore he gave
them both their king and their empire. They, theief ore, may mo-
t Ores. 1. II : c. 3. Haver, p. 89, 90.
n Oros. 1. ir : c. 3. Haver, p. 90, 91.
Vt
H
o
V c b ^
:: :i
>.^«
^ ^ «-^ ^ ^ 13
^
b
^ ^
c S-- ;= ?= :i E_
r- ,
? V^:
? e
I"-
b % -c
#j ^
^
^
■•a.
'rl ri ij-
^^
B. C. 753] REMUS AND ROMULUS BUILT ROME. 81
derate their speech, who withstand Christianity, if Ihey will
remember the uncleanness of their elders, and their deadly battles,
and their manifold enmity, and their want of kindness, which they
had to God, and also among themselves ; [so] that they could
not obtain any mercy, until the remedy came to them from that
Christianity, which they now most strongly blame.
Book II : Chapter 1L*
1. The city Rome was built by two brothers Remus and Ro-
mulus, about four hundred and forty years [Clinton B. C. 753]
after Troy, a city of [Mysia], * w^as laid waste. Soon after that,
Romulus sullied their beginning by killing his brother, and
aftenvards also by his own marriage, and [that] of his companions.
Such examples he there set, when they prayed, that the Sabines
would give them their daughters for wives, and they refused their
prayers. Nevertheless, without their consent, they obtained them
by stratagem, in as much as they prayed they would assist them,
that they might the more easily sacrifice to their gods. When
they granted this, then they seized then* daughters for wives, and
would not give them back to their fathers. There was the great-
est strife about this, for many years, until they were almost en-
tnely slain and brought to naught on both sides. They could, by
no means, be made to agree until the wives of the Romans, with
their children, ran into the battle, and fell at the feet of their
fathers, and prayed that, for the love of tlieir children, they
would make an end of the war. So worthily, and so mildly,
was the city of Rome hallowed in the beginning, with the
blood of a brother, and of fathers-in-law, and with that of
[Amulius] ' the uncle of Romulus, whom he also slew, when he
was king, and after\vards took the kingdom to himself ! Thus, in
the beginning, did Romulus bless the kingdom of the Romans, —
the wall with his brother's blood, and the temples with the blood
of then- fathers-in-law, and the kingdom with his uncle's blood !
• Oros. 1. II : c. 2. Haver, p. 92—95.
1 In A. S. Creaca burh, a cily of the Greeks. An error— for the city of Priam king of
the Trojans, who dwelt in Mysia, in Asia .\Jinor. Accordiu3 to Alfred, the fall of Troy was
B. C. 119:J; for, 410 years, from the fall of Troy to the building of Kome, added to 753
years from the buildiiig of Kome to tiie birth of Christ, make 1193, B. C. Clinton gives the
dates more accurately, thus; <!30 yeara after the fall of Troy, added to 753, make 1183
years B. C. See Book I, 1 1. f 1.
2 A. S. Numetores— Numitor was grand-father to Romulos. See II, 1. | 3, p. 79.
82 OROSIUS, Book II, Chap. III. { 1. [R C509
And he afterwards betrayed his o^vn father-in-law to death, when
he enticed him to him, and promised that he would divide the
kingdom with him, and then slew him.
2. Then Romulus himself, after this, undertook a war against
the Caeninenses, • because he had, as yet, little power over the
country, but only in the city. Romulus and all the Romans were
thought to be mean by other states ; because, in their youth, they
had been servants to others. When they had surrounded the city
of the Ca^ninenses, and were suffering great famine, they said that
they would rather lose their lives by hunger, than leave the war
or make peace. They, therefore, fought till they stormed the
city ; and, after that, they were always at war with the people of
the country, on all sides, until they had taken many towns in the
neighbourhood.
3. But those kings, that reigned after Romulus, were more
wicked and vile than he was, and more hateful and troublesome
to the people ; but Tarquin, of whom we have spoken before, was
the worst of them all, — the most vile, the most lustful and the
proudest He forced to adultery the wives of all the Romans that
he could, and suffered his son to lie with Lucretia, the wife of
CoUatinus, the sister of Brutus, when they were with the army,
though by the king they were the most esteemed of the Romans.
For that reason, Lucretia then killed herself. As soon as CoUa-
tinus her husband, and Brutus her brother, were told of it, they
left the aiiny, which they should have commanded ; and, when
they came home, they drove both the king and his son, and all,
who were there, of the king's family, altogether from the kingdom.
After that, the Romans set over themselves leaders, whom they
called consuls, — that one man should hold the government one
year.
Book II : Chapter III.*
1. Two hundred and four years, after the building of Rome
[B. C. 509], Brutus became the first consul. Romulus their first
king, and Bmtus their first consul, were equally cruel.
3 The people of Csenina, one of the petty cities of Latium bordering on the Sabinet.
They were the first to rise up in arms against the Romans to avenge the seizing of their
daughters. They were routed by Romulus, and their city probably destroyed, as its name
does not occur in history after this time. The victory of Romulus is recorded by lAwy 1, 10;
Dionys. : II, 32, 33. £utropius says, Romulus *< Csninenses vicit, Antemnates, Crustuim-
nos, Sabinos . . . ; haec omnia oppida urbem [Romam] cingunt." 1. I, 2.
• Oros. L 11^ c. 5. Haver. 96, 97.
B. C. 609—501] THE SABINE WAR. 83
2. Romulus slew his brother, and his uncle and his father-in-law.
Brutus slew his five sons, and his wife's two brothers ; because
they said, it would be better, that the Romans should take back
the royal family, which they had before; he, therefore, gave
orders to bind them, and scourge them with rods, before all the
people^ and afterwards to cut off their heads with axes.
3. Tlien Tarquin, who was formerly king of the Romans, drew
Porsenna, the king of the Tuscans, to his aid, that he might more
easily overcome Brutus and all the Romans. Then, on account of
this enmity, Brutus himself proposed a single combat ; but Tar-
quin sent against him another officer, the son of Aruns, * the
proud ; and there each of them slew the other.
4. After that, king Porsenna and Tarquin sun-ounded Rome,
and would have taken it, had it not been for Mucins, a man of
the city, who frightened them with his sayings. When they had
taken him prisoner, they tortured him in such a manner, that they
burnt off his hand, one finger after another, and commanded him
to say how many men there were, who had especially conspired
against king Tarquin. When he would not tell them, then they
asked him, how many men there were, such as he was. He told
them, that there were many of those men, and they had also sworn,
that they would either lose their own life, or [take] king Porsen-
na's. When Porsenna heard that, he altogether gave up the siege
and the war, whicli he had already been carrying on for three
years.
, Book II : Chapter IV.
1. Afterwards ♦ there was the Sabine war, which the Romans
very much dreaded, and they set over themselves a higher leader
than their consul, whom they called Dictator, [B. C. 501] and
with tlie dictator they gained a great victory. After this, the
Romans stirred up a great strife between the rich and the poor,
and that would have ended in a lasting evil, had they not been
quickly reconciled. In those days, the greatest troubles happened
to the Romans both by famine and by plague, under the two
consuls, Titus and Publius. Then, for a while, they put an end
to their contests, though they could not to the famine and the
1 It was Anins the son of Tarquin the proud and Brutusy who killed each other in single
combat Livy, I, 56 : II, 6 : Eut. I, 10.
• Oros. 1. II: c. 5, Haver, p. 97—99.
84 OROSIUS; Book II, Chap. IY. | 2—4. [B. C 480
plague, for manifold miseries greatly afflicted the weary city.
Before the plague was ended, the Veientes and Etruscans waged
war against tlie Romans, and against the two consuls, Marcus
Fabius and Coeius Manlius [B. C. 480]. The Romans marched
against them, and took an oath that none of them would return
home, unless they had the victory. Though they had the \'ictory,
the Romans were so very much slaughtered, that their only con-
sul, who was left, [Fabius] would not have the triumph, which
they offered him, on his way home ; and he said, that they would
have done better to have come to meet him with weeping than
with triumph.
2. Wliat they called a triumph f >vas, when they had overcome
any people in battle, it was their custom for all the senators to
meet their consuls, after the battle, six miles from the city, with a
chariot adorned with gold and precious stones ; and to bring two
white hoi-ses. As they went homeward, the senators rode in
chariots after the consuls, and the men, who had been taken, they
drove before them bound, that their great actions might be seen
in a more lordly state. But, if they brought any people under
their power without a battle, when they came homeward, they
were to meet them, from the city, with a chariot, mounted with
silver, and one of each kind of four-footed beasts, in honour of
their consuls. That was then a triumph.
3. Romulus was the first to form a senate ; that was a hundred
men ; though, after a time, there were three hundred of them.
These always dwelt within the city of Rome, in order — that they
m^'ght be their counsellors, and appoint consuls, — that all the
Romans should obey them, — and, that they should keep, under
one roof, all the wealth which they had gained, either by tribute
or by pillage, — that they might afterwards apply it, in common,
to the use of all, who were free from bondage.
4. J The consuls, who, in those days, undertook the Sabine
war, were of the Fabian family, which was the highest in rank
and the most powerful of all the Romans. Now, to this very day,
it is sung in verse, what a loss their fall was to the Romans.
Moreover many rivers had their names from that battle ; and
t This account of a Roman Triumph, and the appointment of a senate in | 3, are not
mentioned hy Orosius : they are added by Alfred.
t Oros. 1. II : c. 5, Haver, p. 99.
B. c. 538] CYRUS— BAnYLON—NIMROD. 85
also the gates, through which they marched from Rome to the
battle, took, from the family, the names, which they still keep.
Afterwards, the Romans chose three hundred and six champions,
that they should go alone to fight against as many of the Sabines* ;
and trusted that they, by their bravery, would gain the victor)* ;
but the Sabines, by their stratagems, slew them all but one, who
made known the sad story at home. — It was not among the Ro-
mans only, but it was thus sung in poetic lays over the whole
world, that there was care, and labour, and great fear.
5 II While the Sabines and Romans were waging war in the
west, Cyrus, king of the Persians, of whom we have before spoken,
at the same time, waged war both in Scythia and in India, till he
had laid w^aste almost all the east. He aftenvards led an army
to Babylon, which was then more wealthy than any other city.
But the river Gyndes, — ^the greatest of all fresh waters, save the
Euphrates, — long hindered him from going over, because there
were not any boats there. Then one of his officers proposed to
go over the river by swimming with two tyncenum,* but the stream
drove him down. Cyrus, being so vexed in his mind, and so
angry with the river, threatened that he would so avenge his
officer, that women should wade over it only up to the knees,
w here it was formerly nine miles broad, w^hen it was flooded. He
followed that up by deeds, for he divided it into four hundred and
sixty streams, and then went over there w^ith his army ; and after
that [he passed over] the river Euphrates, which is the largest of
all fresh waters, and runs through the middle of the city of Baby-
lon. By digging he divided it into many streams, and afterwards
marched with all his people in the water-course and reached the
city. How hard it is to be believed, when one states either how
any man could build such a city as that was, or afterwards how it
was taken !
6. J Nimrod, the giant, first began to build Babylon ; and, after
him, king Ninus, and then Semiramis his queen finished it, in the
middle of her reign. The city w as built on open and very level
land : it was very fair to look upon, and it was quite a true square.
The greatness and firmness of the wall, when stated, is hardly to
be believed. It is fifty ells broad, and two hundred ells high,
• See Ch. VI, § 1. D OroB. 1. II : c. 6, Haver, p. 100, 101. I Id. p. 102, 103.
1 Mr Thomson suggests-^tunchens [tonnikensj barrels, now puncheons— Tyncen, dim.
of tunne, a tun ; so Ger. tonne gives tonnchen (u : y : : o : 5).
^0 OROSIUS; Book II: Chap. IV, { 7, 8. [b. c. 529
and it is seventy miles and the seventh part of a mile, round. It
is built with bricks and earth-tar ; and round the wall is a very
great dike, in which runs the deepest stream. Outside the dike,
a wall is built two ells high. Above, and all round the greater
wall, stone towers are built. This verj^ city, Babylon, which was
the greatest and first of all cities, is now the least and most
desolate. Now the city, w hich was formerly the strongest, most
wonderful and greatest of all works, is as if it were set for a sign
to all the world ; and as if it spoke to all mankind, and said : —
'' Now I am thus fallen and ^one away : lo ! in me ye may learn
and know, that ye have nothing with you so fast and strong, that
it can abide for ever ! **
7. * At the time, when Cyrus, king of the Persians, stormed
Babylon, Croesus, king of the Lydians, came with an army to
help the Babylonians; but, when he knew that he could not
help them, and that the city was stormed, he went homeward to
his own kingdom. Cyrus followed after him, till he took and
slew* him. — Now, our Christians speak against Rome, because
her walls decay with age, — not because she has been disgraced
by pillage, as Babylon was : but Rome, for her Christianity, is
even yet so shielded, that both she and her empire are fallen
more from age, than by the violence of any king.
8. I Cyiois, after that, led an anny into Scythia, and there a
young king, and his mother Tomyris, marched against him wth
an army. When Cyrus went over the boundary, — the river
Araxes, — there the young king might have stopped his going
over ; but he would not, because he and his people trusted that
they should be able to entrap him, after he was within the boundary,
and had taken a place for his camp. A\Tien Cyrus understood
that the young king would attack him there, and also that the
drinking of wine was almost unknown to that people, he went
away from the camp, into a hiding place, and left behind him
every thing that was good and sweet ; the young king, therefore,
thought it much more likely, that they had fled, than that the/
durst practice a stratagem. When they found the camp so
♦ Ores. 1. II : c. 4, Haver, p. t03, 104.
1 Thin is a mistake of the translator. Orosius says, — Croesum cepit, captumque et vita
et patrimonio donavit. Herodotus gives all the particulars of Croesus being taken, devoted
to the flames and saved by Cyrus, for uttering the name of Solon. Croesus was then taken
as the friend and counseller of Cyrus, and of his son Cambysei. *
: Oros. 1. II : c. 7, Haver, p. 104, 105.
B. c. 529] CYRUS-^TOMYRIS AND THE SCYTHIANS— DARIUS. 87
forsaken, they, with great joy, drank so much wine, that they
had Httle power over themselves. Then Cyrus there ensnared
and slew them altogether. Afterwards he marched where the
king's mother was waiting with two parts of the people, he ha^^ng
entrapped the third part with the king. Then, she — the queen
Tomyris, — in great grief, was thinking about the slaughter of the
king, her son, and how she might wreak her vengeance. She
carried out her wish, by dividing her people into two parts, both
women and men ; for there, women fight the same as men. She,
with one half, went before the king, as if she were fleeing, till she
led him into a great plain, and the other half followed after
Cyrus. There Cyrus was slain, and two thousand men with him.
The queen then commanded the king's head to be cut off, and to
be thrown into a vessel, which was filled with man's blood ; and
thus said : — " Thou, who for thirty years hast thirsted for man's
blood, drink now thy fill."
Book II : Chapter V.
1. ♦ Two hundred and six years after the building of Rome
[Clinton B. C. 529 : Orosius B. C. 508 : Alfred B. C. 547] Cam-
BYSES, son of Cyrus, succeeded to the kingdom of the Persians.
When he overcame Egypt, he did what no heathen king durst do
before, which was, that he cast off all their worship of idols, and
then overthrew them altogether.
2. f After him reigned Darius, who brought back to the Persians
all the Assyrians, and Chaldeans, that had formerly gone from
them. He then waged war on the Scythians, both because of
their slaughter of Cyrus, his kinsman, and also because they would
not give him a wife. His army was seven hundred thousand,
when he went against the Scythians. The Scythians, however,
would not attack him, in a pitched battle ; but, when they were
scattered over the land, they slew them in parties. This made
the Persians have very gieat fear and dread, lest the bridge,
which was at the boundary, should be broken down; for then,
they knew not how they could come from thence. Then the
king, after a great many of his people were slain, left eighty thou-
sand behind him to carry on the war still longer. He himself
M'ent thence into Asia the Less, and laid it waste ; and afterwards
* Oros. 1. II : c. 8. Haver, p. 106.
t Oros, 1. II : c. 8. Haver p. 106—109.
88 OROSIUS; Book II: Chap. V, f 3, 4. [s. c. 480
against the Macedonians, and against the lonians^ a tribe of the
Greeks, and overcame them both. And further, he went against
the Greeks, and waged war against the Athenians, because they
had helped the Macedonians. As soon as the Athenians knew,
that Darius would attack them in battle, they chose eleven .thou-
sand men and marched against him. They met the king on the
plain, called Marathon. Their leader was named [Miltiades],
who did more by bravery, than by great forces : he gained great
glory in that battle. Two hundred thousand of the Persians were
then slain, and the others put* to flight When Darius had again
gathered an army among the Persians, and thought to ^vreak his
vengeance, then he died.
3. J After Darius, his son Xerxes succeeded to the empire of
the Persians. For five years, he secretly built ships, and gather-
ed forces for the war, which his father had undertaken. There
was then with him, from Lacedaemon, a city of the Greeks, a
stranger named Demaratus, w^ho told the plot to his countrj^ by
writing it on a board, and afterwards covering it with wax. When
Xerxes went against the Greeks, he had eight hundred thousand
of his own people, and he had asked four hundred thousand from
other nations. He had one thousand two hundred of the large
ships, Dulmunus; and there were three thousand ships, which
carried their food. His whole army was so very large, that it
might w^ell be said, it was a wonder where they could find land,
on which to encamp, or water to quench their thirst. However,
it was then easier to overcome this very great multitude of people,
than for us now to reckon or think.
4. ♦ Leonidas, king of Lacedaemon, a city of the Greeks, had
four thousand men, w^hen he marched against Xerxes, in a narrow
land-fastness, and withstood him there in battle. Xerxes scorned
the other people so much, that he asked, why there should be any
more help against so small an anny, save from those only whose
anger was before roused, in the former battle, on the plain of
Marathon. He formed, into one band, those men, whose kins-
men were slain in that country, for he knew they would be more
eager for revenge, than others, and so they were, as they were
almost all slain there. Xerxes, being very angry that so many of
his people were killed, then marched thither himself, with all the
I Ores. 1. II: c. 9, Haver, p. 109, 110.
* Oros. 1. II: c. 9, Haver, p. 110—112.
B. c. 480] XERXES : THEMISTOCLES. 89
force that he could bring together, and there they f6ught for
three days till there was a very great slaughter of the Persians.
He then gave orders to surround that fastness [fast-land] that
they might be attacked on more sides than one. W^'hen Leonidas
understood that they would thus surround him, he went away
and led his army into another faster land, and waited till night,
lie gave orders that all the citizens, whom he had asked to help
him, from other countries, should go away that they might be
safe ; for he could not bear that any more should die, for his
sake, than himself and those of his own country. But he thus
spoke and lamented: — ^''Now we undoubtedly know, that we
shall lose our o\^ti lives, because of the very great hatred there is
in those who are coming after us. Let us, how ever, plan how we
can, in this night, most weaken them, and earn by our deaths the
best and most lasting praise." How wonderful it is to say, that
Leonidas, with six hundred men, so brought to shame six hundred
thousand, by slaying some, and putting the others to flight !
5. Xerxes, * with his very great multitude, had twice been so
put to shame, on the land, that he wished to try a third time,
what he could do in the war with a fleet, and he induced the
lonians, a tribe of the Greeks, to give him their help. Tliey for-
merly turned to him of their own mind, and promised him that
they w^ould first finish the war by themselves. They Avere after-
Avards unfaithful to him, when they were fighting on the sea.
6. The leader of the Athenians w^as called Themistocles. They
were to have come to help' Leonidas at the former battle, but
they could not rcEtch him. Themistocles reminded the lonians
of the old hatred, that Xerxes had shewn towards them : how he
had brought them under his power by pillage and by the slaughter
of then- kinsmen. He begged them also to remember the old
faith, and the very great friendship, which, in olden times, they
had both Avith the Athenians, and the Lacedaemonians; and
besought them, that, by some stratagem, they would, ere long,
turn from Xerxes, the king ; that they and the Lacedaemonians
might make an end of the war with, the Persians. They granted
his prayer.
7. AVhen the Persians saw, that those were leaving them, on
whom they most trusted to gain the victory, they themselves fled;
1 Oros. 1. II ; c. 10, Haver, p. 112—114.
12
90 OROSIUS ; Book II : Chap. V, | 8. [b. c 479
and there, many of them were slain, and drowned, and taken.
The general of Xerxes %vas called Mardonius, who earnestly
a(l\ised, that he should rather go homewards, than abide there
longer, lest any strife should arise m his own kingdom. He said,
it was better that the further carrjing on of the war, with the
forces that were still left there, should be intrusted to him, and
that the king would have less blame, if the people still went on
badly without him, as they did formerly. Xerxes, the king, in
great faith, listened to his general, and went thence with some
part of his forces. On his v'ay home, he came to the river, over
which, when going to the west, he ordered a very large bridge to
be built with stone, in token of his victory which he thought to
gain in that warfare. The river was then so much flooded that
he could not come to the bridge. The king was greatly troubled
in his mind, that he was not with his army, and that he could not
go over the river. Besides, he was very much afraid, that his
enemies were following him. Then a fisherman came to him,
and with much trouble brought him over alone. God so humbled
the greatest pride, and the greatest imdertaking in so worthless a
trust in self, that he, who formerly thought that no sea could
keep him from covering it with his ships and with his army,
afterwards begged for a poor man's little boat that he might save
liis life.
8. Mardonius, * general of Xerxes, left the ships, in which he
sailed, and marched to a city in Boeotia a country of the Greeks,
and stormed it. After that, they were speedily repaid, when tliey
were put to flight, and to very gieat slaughter. This victor}',
and the plunder of the Persian wealth became the great ruin of
the Athenians; for, wlien they were more wealthy, they also
became more luxurious. Afterwards Xerxes was thought un-
Avorthy of trust by his own people, and his chief officer Artabanus
plotted against him^ and slew him. — '* Oh ! " said Orosius, " what
joyous times there were, in those days ! as they say, who are
wranglers against Christianity, that we should now long after
such times, as those were, when so many people, in so short a
time, were slain in three pitched battles; — that is nineteen
hundred thousand from the kingdom of the Persians alone,
besides theii' enemies, whether Scythians or Grecians. Leonidas
shewed, in the last battle between him and the Persians, what
2 Orot. 1. II: c. 11, Haver, p. 115—118.
B. c. 465] MURDER OF XERXES. 91
slaughter there was ia the country of the Greeks, with manifold
deaths, when, at his dinner, he thus spoke to his comrades,
before he went to the fight — '*^^Let us now enjoy this dinner, as
those ought, who must take their supper in another world.**'
Though he said so then, he afterwards used another saying : —
" Though I said before, that we must [go] to another world, yet
I trust to God, that he may keep us to better times, than those
in which we now are/* Leonidas said, that the times were then
e\dl, and he \iished that they might afterwards be better. Yet
some men say, that they were better then, than they are now.
Hence they thus disagree, when both the former were good, as
some men now say, and also the latter, as they formerly said,
who were not of that mind. If they then spoke not true, then
they were not good, — neither then nor now.
9 " Now/ " said Orosius, ^' we must again turn nearer Rome, where
we formerly left off ; for, at last, I cannot take notice of all the
manifold evils, as I know not the greater part of the world, but
what happened in two empires, — ^in the first, and in the last :
these are, the Assyrian and the Roman*
3 Oros. has: — Prandete, tamquam apud inferos coenaturi, Haver, p. ISS, 4. Inferi
often denotes the dead, as distinguished from those living upon the earth ; apud inferos
must therefore imply, in the lower world, in Hades or the place of departed spirits.
Hades denotes the state of the dead, the place of departed sculs whether good or had. It
was the general term of Greek writers hy which they expressed that state ; and this Hades
was Tartarus to tlie wicked, and Elysium to the good. "Adijr Hades, is from a not, and
Ihtiv to see, — the invisible receptacle or mansion of the dead, the state of separate souls
or the unseen world of spirits, answering to the Hebrew Vi«Q>, which Gesenius says " Pro
certo habeo, t%9t pro Vum^ cavitas, locus cavus et subterraneus, plane ut Germ. Holla
ejusdem originis est atque Uiihle, et Lat. coelum est a Gr. xotXcf hohl, cavus."
Alfred has translated the apud inferos of Orosius, by the Anglo-Saxon on helle, that is, in
a concealed place. The A. S. on helle seems to have an analogy with the Hebrew
hHtr^, and the Greek rir qhw^ as given in Psalm XVI, 10, Vimu^ m^OJ 2a*n M^,
which is translated into Greek, ov/c cyicaraXfc^rif n^v ^xh^ V"^' '^^ fdoti, Acts
II, 27, and also with the expression in the creeds, descendit ad inferos, descended
into hell, and the A. S. he ny^er astah to helle. In the Anglo-Saxon paraphrase of the
Psalms, published by Mr Thorpe, Oxon. 1835, the Latin, Non derelinques animam meam
in inferno, is thus enlarged in A. S. ^u ne forlaetst mine sawle, ne min mod to helle.
Psalm XV, 10, page 30. Our present English word Hell, in the Anglo-Saxon, denoted a
concealed place, from the verb helan or helinn to cover, conceal, Jiele, hill. Even to this
very day, they say in Derbyshire, hill or hell it up, for cover it up; and in Cornwall the
covering or tiling of a house is called the helling. At the present time, the word Hell, is
used only for " the place of the de^il and wicked spirits," that word could not, therefore^
be employed in the translation, as it would not give the meaning of the A. S. text*
4 Oros. I. II : c 12, Haver, p. 118.
D2 OROSIUS; Book II : Chap. VI, f 1--3. [». c m
Book II : Chapter VL'
1. Two hundred and eighty years after the building of Rome
[Alfred B.C. 473? Orosius463? Clinton 477]— the same year, in
which the Sabines led the Romans into a snare,* when three hundred
and six men from each side went to fight alone, a great wonder
was seen in the heavens, as if all heaven were burning. That
token was made very clear among the Romans by the great raging*
of the plague, which soon after came upon them, so that half of
them died, and their two Consuls; who were then over them.
Yea, at last, those, that were left, were so wearied, that they could
not put the dead into the earth.
2. Soon afterwards, all their slaves fought against their masters,
and took from them their head-place, which they called Capito-
lium. They had much fighting about it, till they had slain the only
consul, whom they had lately chosen. The masters, however, in
the end, had a poor victory. — Soon after that, in the following
year, the Romans fought with the ^qui Volsci, and there was
very great slaughter. The part, that was left, was driven into
a fastness, and there they would have died of hunger, if those,
who were at home, had not helped them. They, at that time,
[B. C. 458] gathered all the men, that were left there, and
took a poor man [Cinchmatus] for their consul, when he was
in his field and had his plough in his hand. They then marched
into the country of the Volsci and let the Romans free.
3. After * that, for a full year, the earth was quaking and open-
ing over all the Roman empire. Every day, men came to the
Senate times without number, and told them of cities, and of
to^vns, sunk into the earth ; and they themselves were, every day,
in dread lest they also should sink into the earth. Aftenvards
there came so great a heat upon the Romans, that all the fruits of
1 Oros. 1. II: c. 12, Haver, p. 119, 120.
2 See, Book II: chap. 4, { 4.
3 A. S. Wol-bryne, the pest-fire, the burning or rage of a pest.
4 Abridged from Oros. L II : c. 13 ; but Alfred adds to the following statement of
Orosius: Per totum fere annum tam crebri tamque etiam graves in Italia terrsemotas
fuerunt, ut de innumeris quassationibus ac minis villarum oppidorumque, assiduia Romt
nuntiis fatigaretur. Deinde ita jugis et torrida siccitas fuit, ut prseseotis tunc futuriqns
anni spem gignendis terne fructibus abneg&rit Haver, p. 122, 4---8.
B. c. 451] THE ROMANS CHOSE TEN CONSULS. 93
the earth, yea also they themselves nearly died away. Then,
there was the gi-eatest famine there,
4. After * that, the Romans chose ten consuls where they for-
merly had two, that they might overlook their laws. One of
them was named Claudius, who wished to take to himself the
power of the others, though they would not grant it, but strove
against him, till some of them turned to him, and others would
not. But being divided into two parties, they strove so among
themselves, that they forgot the foreign wars, which they had on
their Ijands, till all the other consuls agreed together, and beat
the one named Claudius to death with clubs. ' Afterwards they
guarded their own land.
5. " Lightly • and shortly," said Orosius, '' I have spoken of their
wars at home, though to them they were almost the greatest and
the most fearful, which also the sulphiurous fire of Etna betokened,
when it sprang up from the gate of hell in the land of Sicily, and
slew many of the Sicilians, with fire and with stench. What
hardships were then, to what they are now ! But, after it became
Christian, the fire of hell was thenceforth so calmed (as all evils
were) that it is now without such marks of mischief as it formerly
had ; though each year it is broader and broader.
Book ^I : Chapter VII.
1. Three ^ hundred and one years after the building of Rome,
[Alfred B. C. 452] the Sicilians quarrelled among themselves.
Half of them drew over the Lacedaemonians to help them, and
the other half the Athenians a people of Greece, who formerly
fought together against the Persians. But, after they had fought
5 Abridged from Oros. 1. II; c. 13, Haver, p. 120, 121. Potestas consilium decemviris
tradita. Haver, p. 121, 1. — ITie Decemviri or the Ten men, were appointed about 451
B. C. and existed only for two years, till B. C. 449. They drew up a body of Laws divided
into ten tables : the Decemviri of the following year added two new tables. These were
engraved on tables of metal and they constituted the Twelve Tables, the foundation of the
Roman laws. This was the first Roman code, which was not superseded for more than
a thousand years, till the completion of the Emperor Justinian's Corpus Juris Civilis, in
A. D. 664.
6 Much abridged from Oros. 1. II : c. 14, Haver. 123—127 ; though Alfred has given
the impression of his age, respecting volcanos, for Orosius only speaks thus of Etna. —
" Aetna ipsa, quae tunc cum excidio urbium atque agrorum crebris eruptionibus wstuabat,
nunc tantum innoxia specie ad praeteritorum fidem fumat Haver. 124, .2 — 4.
7 Oros. 1. II : c 15, Haver, p. 128, 12y.— Chapters XVI and XVII of Oros. are omitted
by Alfred,
91 OROSIUS ; Book II : Chap. VIH, } I. 2. [■. c. 398
against the Sicilians, they then also fought among themselves,
until Darius, king of the Persians, because of the wars of his fore-
fathers, came to the help of the Lacedaemonians against the
Athenians, Was it a great wonder, that all the power of the
Persians, and of the Lacedaemonians could more easily lay waste
the city of Athens, than make that people yield to their wills ?
2. Soon • after that, in the same year, Darius, king of the Per-
sians died ; and his two sons Artaxerxes and Cyrus fought about
the kingdom, till one of them drew most of the people against the
other, and they carried on the quarrel with battles, until Cyrus,
the younger of them, was slain. — In those days,* there was a city
in Africa, which was near the sea, until a sea-flood came and laid
it waste, and drowned the people.
Book II : Chapter VIII.
1. Three * hundred and fifty-five years after the building of
Rome, [B. C. 398] the Romans beset the city Veii, ten years.
The siege did more harm to them, than to those who were within
both in hunger and in cold ; moreover, they themselves were often
pillaged, as well as their land at home. They would then have
soon perished before their enemies, if they had not broken into
the city by a device, which was most shameful, though it was
afterwards thought most worthy of them ; that was to dig vmder
the earth, from their camp until they came up within the city,
ar»d stole upon them by night, in the first sleep, and altogether
laid the city waste. This useful device, though it was not honour-
able, was found out by their Dictator, Camillus.
2. Soon afterwards there was the war of the Romans, and of
the Gauls, * who were from the city Sena, which at first arose,
because the Gauls had besieged the city, Tuscia. The Romans
then sent ambassadors to the Gauls, and asked them to make
peace with them. After they had thus spoken, on the same day,
the Gauls attacked the city. When they saw the Roman ambassa-
dors fighting against them with the town*s-people, they were so
8 Abridged from Oros. 1. II : c. 18, Haver, p. 138, 139.
9 Oros. i% more precise, — ^Tunc etiam Atalante civitas, Locris adbaerens, terrae contiguif
rcpentino maris inpetu abscissa, atque in insulam desolata est. Haver, p. 139, 14.
1 Oros. 1. II : c. 19, Haver, p. 143—143.
2 Galli Senones, urbem Clusini, qua nunc Tuscia dicitur, obsederunt. Oros. 1. II : c. 19|
Haver, p. 140, 12. 13.
B. c. 390] ROME TAKEN BY THE GAULS, 95
angry at it, that they left the city ; and, with all their forces,
marched against the Romans. Fabius ' the consul, came against
them in battle, and he was soon after chased into the city of
Rome, and the Gauls followed him, till they were all within it.
Just as if one were mowing a meadow, they were slaying without
any regard, and pillaging the city. The remembrance of the
slaying of the consul, Fabius, is still kept up in the name of the
river.
3. " I ween," said Orosius, " that not any man can tell the hann,
which was done to the R,omans, at that time, even if they had
not burnt the city, as they then did. The few, that were left
there, gave a thousand pounds of gold for their lives ; and they
did that chiefly, because they thought that they should afterguards
be their subjects. Some fled into that fastness, which they called
Capitohum. They beset these, till some of them died of hunger,
others fell into their hands, and they afterwards sold them to other
people for money."
4. *' How," said Orosius, *' does it now seem to you, who slander
the times of Christianity ? After the Gauls went out of the city,
then what jojdtul times the Romans had ! when the wretches, who
were left there, crept out of the holes in which they lurked, and
so wailed, as if diey had come from the other world, when they
looked around upon the burnt and wasted city; so that they
then had a peculiar dread, where they fonnerly had the greatest
joy. Besides this evil, they had neither food within, nor friend
without"
5. '^ Tliese were the times, after which the Romans now sigh,
and say that the Goths have made worse times, than they had
before, although they plundered them only for three days ; and
the Gauls were formerly plundering ^vithin the city, and bm-ning
it, for six months ; and still, they thought that they had not done
them harm enough, unless they also took away their name, that
they should be no more a people. Moreover, the Goths, for the
honour of Christianity, and through the fear of God, plundered
there a less time, and neither burnt the city, nor had the wish to
take from them their name, nor would they harm any of those,
who had fled to the house of God, though they were heathens ;
3 Oros. has Fabius, but Haver, says, "Null us Fabius hoc tempore consul fuit"; sed^eo
anno, quo Roma capta est, tres Fabii Tribuni militum consular! potestate fuerunt Haver,
p. 141, note 9.
96 OROSIUS ; Book III : Chap. I, i I, 2. [■• ^ M
but had much rather that they would settle among them in peace.
In former thnes, scarcely any could flee away, or hide themselves
from the Gauls. When the Goths plundered them, for a litde
while, one could only hear of few being slain. There was seen
God's anger, when their brazen beams and their statues could not
be destroyed by the fire of the Gauls ; but, at the same time, fire
from heaven consumed them.**
6. " Now," said Orosius, " as I have a long story to tell, I think
I cannot end it in this book, I shall therefore begin another."
Book III : Chapter L*
1. Three hundred and fifty-seven years after the building of
Rome [Orosius, B. C. 389 : Alfred, B. C. 396], in the days, in
which the Gauls had laid Rome waste, the chief and most shame-
ful peace was made between the Persians and the Lacedaemonians,
in the country of Greece. After the Lacedaemonians had often
overcome the Persians, then the Persians proposed, that they
should liave peace with them, for three years, and with all who
i^lshed, and whoever would not, that they would wage war against
them. The Lacedaemonians gladly agreed to that peace, for they
had little fear from such an agreement Hence it may be clearly
understood, how great a wish they had for the vKxr, as their bards
san.^ in their lays, and in their false stories. '* Does not such a
war seem pleasant to thee," said Orosius, *' and the times more
so, that one's enemy may so easily be restrained by words?"
After the Lacedaemonians had overcome the city of the Athenians
— their own people, — they raised themselves up, and began to
wage war on every side, both against their o\^^l countrjinen and
against the Persians, and against Asia the Less, and against the
city of Athens, which they had formerly laid waste : for, the
few that had fled out of it, had entered into the city again, and
had drawn over the Thebans, a people of Greece, to help them.
The Lacedaemonians were so lifted up, that they themselves, and
all the neighbouring nations thought, that they could have power
over them all. But the Athenians, vnth the help of the Thebans,
withstood them, and beat them in battle.
2. After that, the Lacedaemonians chose, for their leader, Der-
4 Alfred omits the preface of Orosixw to this third book. Chapter I, paragraphs 1 — 4,
are ahxidged from Oros. 1. Ill : c. I, Haver, p. 146 — 152.
B. c. 3971 DERCYLLIDAS-CONON— LYSANDER. 97
cyllidas, [B. C. 397] and sent him into Persia with forces to fight
against them. The Persians then came against him with their
two officers : one was called Phaniabazus, the other Tissapher-
nes. As soon as the leader of the Lacedaemonians knew, that he
must fight against two armies, it seemed to him more reasonable
to make peace with one, that he might, the more easily, overcome
the other. He did so, and sent his messeng-er to the one, and
told him to say, that he wished more earnestly for peace, than
for war. The officer then, in good faith, received the messenger
with peace; and the Lacedaemonians, the while, routed the
other officer,
3. Aftenvards the king of the Persians took his power from the
officer, who hai before made peace with the Lacedaemonians, and
gave it to a man, banished from Athens, a city of Greece, who
was named Conon, and sent him with a fl:et from the Persians
against the Lacedaemonians. Tlie Lacedaemonians sent to the
Egyptians, and asked help from them ; and they gave them one
hundred large boats with three rows of oars. Tlie Lacedaemonians
had, for their leader, a wise, though a lame man, who was called
Agesilaus ; and they had a by-word " that they would rather have
a lame king, than a lame kingdom." Tliey afterwards engaged on
the sea, and there fought so very fiercely, that they were nearly all
killed, and neither could gain the victory. There the power and
the gloiy of the Lacedaemonians were laid low. " I ween," said
Orosius, •' that not any two leaders fought more equally."
4. After that, Conon again led an army upon the Lacedaemoni-
ans ; and in all things he utterly laid waste the land outside the city ;
so that they, who formerly yearned for power over other nations
abroad, then thought it well if they could keep themselves from
slavery at home. One of the Lacedaemonian leaders was called
Lysander : he attacked Conon with ships, when he went from the
Lacedaemonians, and there was much slaughter of the people
on both sides. So many of the Lacedaemonians were slain there,
that, afterwards, they neither kept their name, nor their power.
But their fall was the rise of the Athenians, so that they were able
to revenge the old ^vrongs which, in former days, they often bore.
They and the Tliebans gathered themselves together, and attacked
the Lacedaemonians in battle, and routed them, and drove them
into their city, and afterwards besieged them. Then the citizens
sent to Agesilaus, who was ^ith their army in Asia, and begged that
13
98 OROSIUS; Book 111 : cuap. I, i 5. [b. €.107
he would quickly come home and help them. He did so, and came
suddenly upon the Athenians and routed them. The Athenians
were then in gi-eat dread, lest the Lacedaemonians, because of the
little advantage which they had gained, should reign over them, as
they did formerly. Tliey, therefore, sent into Persia after Conon
and prayed that he would help them. He granted their prayer,
and came to them with a great fleet and destroyed almost all the
Lacedaemonians, and made them feel that they were both poor and
weak. After that, Conon came to Athens, his old birth-place ; and
he was welcomed there with j:reat joy by the citizens. He there
caused a lasting remembrance of himself, by forcing both the
Persians and the Lacedaemonians to repair the city, which they
had formerly sacked, — and also by bringing the Lacedaemonians,
who before had long been their enemies, to be thenceforth under
the city of Athens. It was after these wars, that the Persians
offered peace to all the people of Greece. It was not because
they wished to do them any good ; but because, being at w^ar with
the Eg}'ptians, they thought to bring that war the more easfly to
an end.
5. But • the Lacedaemonians, in the mean time, had a greater
wish for war, than the power, and rather made war on the
Thebans, than sought their help; and stole up on them with
small bands, until they overcame the city of the Ar'^adians.
After that, the Thebans marched against them with an army,
and the Lacedaemonians brought another against them. When
they had fought for a long time, then the general • of the Lace-
daemonians called to the Arcadians, and besought them to stop
the fight, that they might bury the dead, which were slain. It is
a custom with the Greeks, that by this saying it is shewTi which
side has the \ictory.
6. Thus I wished to tell, said Orosius, how the war of the Greeks
was first raised from the city of the Lacedaemonians, — and, in the
language of history, to describe it, — first against the city of the
Athenians, and then against the Thebans, — the Boeotians, — and
the Macedonians : these were all people of Greece : then against
5 Abridged from Oros. 1. HI : c. 3, Haver, p. 152—155.
6 Orosius is more explicit : — In eo prslio Archidamus, dux Lacedsmoniorum, Ttdne-
ratus, quum jam csdi suos ut victos videret, occisorum corpora per praeconem ad sepultuiam
poftcit : quod signum victorias traditae inter Graecos haberi solet Thebani autem ba coB-
fessione content!, dato parcendi signo finem dedere certamini. Haver, p. 153, 3 — a.
B. c. 369] THE HISTORY OF THE ROMANS. 90
Asia the Less, and against the greater; and then against the
Persians, and the Egyptians. I shall also hereafter tell the history
of the Romans, which I had begun.
Book III : Chapter II.*
1. Three hundred and seventy-six years after the building of
Rome [B. C. 377.], there was an earth-quake in Achaia; and two
cities, Bura and Helice, sank into the earth. I may also speak of
a like beginning, in our own times, though it had not the same
end, — that Constantinople, a city of the Greeks, had the same
quaking, and it was foretold by soothsayers that it should sink
into the earth ; but it was shielded by the Christian emperor
Arcadius, and by the Christian people, who were in the city.
This shewed Christ to be the help of the lowly, and the fall of
the high-minded. I remember more of this, than I have spoken,
even altogether : if any one wish to know more of it, he must
seek it for himself.
2. It was in those days, that the Volsci and Falisci, who
formerly fought seventy years against the Romans, then overcame
them and pillaged their land. Soon after that, the Sutrini waged
war on the Romans, even to the gates of the city. The Romans
afterwards quickly repaid them with war and with pillage, and
put them to flight.
Book III : Chapter III.*
1. Three hundred and eighty-three years after the building of
Rome, [Orosius, B. C. 369 : AKred, B. C. 370] when Lucius,
whose other name was Genucius, and Quintus, whose other name
was Servilius, were consuls in Rome, the great pestilence was in
the land, — not as it is wont from unseasonable weather, that is
from wet summers, and from dry winters, and from parching
spring-heats, and veiy heavy harvest-rains, and after-heats ; but a
wind came off the wold of Calabria, and the plague with the
wind. This pestilence was upon the Romans full two years, over
all men alike : though some died, others, grievously afflicted, got
over it. Then their priests said, that their gods ordered them to
build an amphitheatre, that they might then have heathen games
therein, and their denl worship, which were plainly all un-
cleanness.
7 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 3, Haver, p 155, 150.
8 Oros. 1. Ill : c. IV, V, Haver, p. 167—159.
100 OROSIUS; Book III : Chapter IV, 1 1. [b. c 3<S
2. Here/ said Orosius, may those, who withstand Christianity,
now answer me, how, by their sacrificing and by their devil-
worship, their gods gave help in the pestilence ; but they did not
understand by what magic and by what craft the denls did it, (it
was not the true God,) — that they troubled the men with that
evil, to the end that they might trust to their offerings, and their
idolatries, and that they might thence come to their souls, and
harass them with the greatest blasphemy. But their amphi-
theatres were then without number, and [too] manifold for me
now to speak of ; for, '* Thou, father Augustine, hast plainly told
them, in thy books * ; and I will teach every one to look there,
who Irishes to know more of it."
3. Aftenvards,* in the same year, the earth opened within the
city of Rome. Then their priests said again, that their gods told
them to give a liring man, as it seemed to them, that they had
too few of their dead. The earth so kept yawning till Marcus,
whose other name was Curtius, with horse and with w*eapons,
leaped into it : and the earth then closed together.
Book III : Chapter IV.»
1. Three hundred and eighty-eight years after the building of
Rome, [B. C. 365.] the Gauls ravaged the Roman lands to within
three miles of the city, and might easily have taken it, if they
had not stopped there : for, the Romans were so frightened, and
so out of heart, that they thought they could not guard the city.
But, in the morning, Titus, their leader, whose other name was
Qiiinctius, attacked them with an army. There Manlius, whose
other name was Torquatus, fought a single combat with a man of
Gaul, and slew him ; and Titus Quinctius partly routed and partly
slew the others. By this we may understand how many must
have been slain there, when so many thousands of them were
taken.
Book III : Chapter V.
1. Four* hundred and two years, after the building of Rome,
[B. C. 351] the ambassadors of Carthage came to Rome, and pro-
9 Tliis paragraph is amplified by Alfred.
1 Augustine's *^ City of God," I. HI : c. 17. See Introduction to this translation, p. 14,
for a short account of this work of S. Augustine.
2 Oros. L III : c. 5, Haver, p. 158, 159.
3 Oros. 1. Ill: c. G, Haver, p. 159, IGO.
4 Oros. I. Ill: c. 7, Haver. 161, 162.
B. C.351] MANLIUS TORQUATUS— PRODIGIES— SAMNITE WAR, 101
posed that there should be peace between them, because they
were then making war on a country, — that was on Beneventura.
When the ambassadors came to Rome, then came also with them
very great misfortune and misery of many nations, which increased
for a long time afterwards. So the stars of heaven made it known
in those times,* for it was night till mid-day ; and, in summer
time, it hailed stones over all the Romans.
2. In those days, • Alexander was bom among the Greeks, as
if a great storai had come over all the mid-earth ; and Ochus,
king of the Persians, whom by another name they called Artax-
erxes, after he had plundered Egypt, then went into the land of
the Jews, and plundered many of them. Afterwards he settled
many of them in the land of H}Tcania, near the Caspian sea ; and
they are settled there even until this day, with extensive nations,
in the hope, that God will some time bring them thence to their
own land.' — Then Artaxerxes sacked Sidon, which, in those days,
was the most wealthy city of the Phoenicians.'
3. Then • the Romans began the Samnite war about the land
of the Campanians. They fought about it, long and often with
alternate victories. Then the Samnites drew over to then: side,
Pyrrhus, king of Epirus, the greatest enemy of the Romans.'
That war, however, was stilled for a while, because the Cartha-
ginians began to wage war against the Romans.
4. '' Since that war began, if there be any one/' said Orosius,
*' who can find in historians, that the doors of Janus were shut,
(save in one year, and that was because the Romans lay, all tliat
year, under a pestilence,) it was first in the time of Octavianus
Caesar.' " The Romans had formed that building with this one
design, that, on whatever side they should be at war, — whether
south, or north, or east, or west, then they undid the door, which
5 Orosius says : — ^Tunc etiam nox usque ad plurimam die! partem tendi visa est : et
aaxea de nubibus grando descendens, veris terrain lapidibus verberavit. 1. Ill, c. 7, Haver,
p. 161, 11—13.
6 Quibus diebus etiam Alexander Magnus, vere ille gurges miseriarum, atque atrocisstmus
turbo totius Orientis est natus. Haver, p. 161, 13 — 15.
7 Quos ibi usque in hodiernum diem amplissimis generis sui incrementis consistere, atque
exinde quandoque erupturos, opinio est. Haver, p. 162, 3 — 5.
8 Sidonem opulentissimam Phoenicisprovinciae urbem delevit. Haver, p. 162, 6.
9 Oros. L III : c. 8, Haver, p. 162, 163.
1 Bellum ancipiti statu gestum, Pyrrhus, vel maximum Romani nominis hostis, excepit
Hav er.. 162,28,29.
2 This account of the temple of Janu is one of the numerous additions made by Alfred.
102 OROSIUS: Book III: Ciur. VI, i I. fA.n.M
opened on that side, they thus knew whither they should marclL
As soon as they saw any of the doors open, then they drew their
clothing above the knee, and made themselves ready for war.
Thus they knew that they had not peace with some people.
When they had peace, then all the doors were shut, and they let
their clothing • down to their feet. But when Octavianus Caesar
took the empire, then the doors of Janus were shut, and there
was peace and quietness over all the mid-earth.
5. Afterwards* the Persians made peace with the Romans:
then all nations wished to he under the Romans, and to be ruled
by their laws. They loved peace so much, that they would
rather have Roman kings, than those of their own race. Thus it
was plainly shewn, that no earthly man could cause such love
and such peace, as there was then over all the world*. But it
was because, in those days, Christ was born, who is the peace of
tlie dwellers in heaven and earth. This was also plainly shewn
by Octavianus, when the Romans wished to offer sacrifice to him,
as was their custom, and said that the peace was from his power.
But he eschewed both the sacrifice and the saying; and moreover
said himself that the peace was not his ; — nay also, it could not
be any earthly man, that could bring such peace to all the world,
as no two nations could formerly have ; and, what was less, no
two families.
Book III : Chapter VI.
1. Four* hundred and eight years after the building of Rome
[Orosius B. C. 314, Alfred B. C. 315], it happened that the
Romans and the Latins were at war. In the first battle, the con-
sul of the Romans, Manlius, whose other name was Torquatus,
was slain ; and their other consul, called Decius, and by his other
name, Mus, killed his own son, because he broke their fixed order,
which was that they should press upon the Latins all together.
But one broke out there from the army of the Latins, and chal-
lenged to single combat ; and the consul's son came against hinii
3 They put on the Roman Toga or long robe, instead of the short military dren.
4 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 8, Haver, p. 163, 164.
5 Cognoscere faterique coguntur, pacem istam totius mundi et tranquillissimam serenita-
tem, non magnitudinc Ccesaris, sed potestate filii Dei, qui in diebus Cssaris adparuit, extti-
tisse, nee unius Urbis imperatori, sed creator! Orbis universi, Orbem ipsum general! cogni-
tioue paruisse. Oros. I. Ill : c. 8, Haver, p. 161, 6—10.
6 Oros. 1. III. c. 9. Haver, p. 164, 165.
1. C.331] DECIUS MUS— MINUCIA— MANY POISONED BY WOMEN. 108
and slew him there. For that fault, his father then ordered him
to be put to death : because of that death, the Romans would
not, as was their custom, offer the triumph to the consul, though
he had gained the victory.
2. In the year following, there was a woman, named Minucia,
who, in their manner, should have been a nun ' [vestal virgin].
She had vowed to the goddess Diana, that she would ever hve a
life of virginity. Then she soon forlay herself. Because of that
sin, by which she behed her vow, the Romans buried her alive.
And now, in remembrance of the sin, the ground, where she was
buried, is yet, to this day, called Sinfield.*
3 Soon • aftenvards, in the time of the two consuls, Claudius,
whose other name was Marcellus, and Valerius, whose other name
was Flaccus, it then happened, — " though to me, said Orosius, it
is scandalous — that some Roman women were under such phan-
tasy,' and such mad fervour, that, as far as they could, they wish-
ed to kill every person, both female and male, with poison, and to
give it them to take in meat or in drink. And they did it for a
long time, before the people knew, whence the evil came, — but
that they said, it came from above out of the air, — till it was laid
open by a male-slave.* Then all the women were called before
the Roman senators, of whom there were three hundred and
eighty ; and were there forced to take the same, which they had
formerly given to others ; and they died there forthwith before
all the men.
Book III : Chapter VII.
1. Four • hundred and twenty two years after the building of
Rome, [Orosius and Alfred, B. C. 331] Alexander, king of the
7 Orosius calls her Virgo vestalis, Haver, p. 165, 9 ; but Alfred styles her, Nunne, a nun.
The Vestal virgin made a vow of perpetual chastity. This custom of the Roman priesteses led
king Alfred, not unreasonably, to identify the Vestal virgin with a nun.
8 Vivaque obruta in campo, qui nunc Sceleratus vocatur. Haver, p. 165, 10.
9 Oros. 1. Ill: c. 10. Haver, p. 165, 166.
1 Incredibili rabie ct amoi-e scelerum Romanae matrons exarserunt. Oros. 1. Ill : c. 10,
Haver, p. 165, 25. 26.
2 This differs from Oros. who says : — Cum existente quadam ancilla indice et convincente
primum roultse matronze ut biberent , quae coxerant, venena, compulsas : deinde siroul at-
que hausere, coniumptae sunt. Tanta autem multitudo fuit matrunarum in his facinoribus
consciarum, ut trecentse septuaginta damnatae ex illis simul fuisse referaiitur. Haver, p*
166, 2— C.
3 Oroa. 1. Ill : c 11, Haver, p. 166, 167.
104 0R0SIU8; Book III: CiiAr. VII, i 2. [■. e.359
Epirotae, uncle of the great Alexander, began to wage war against
the Romans with all his power, and settled at the boundary of the
Samnites and the Romans, and drew over the neighbouring coun-
try-people on both sides to help them, until the Samnites fought
with them, and slew the king. — " Now being reminded here of
this Alexander," said Orosius, " I will also then call to mind the
great Alexander, the other's nephew, when, in the course of time,
I have told about the wars of the Romans.**
2. I must,* however, turn back, that I may tell some small
part of Alexander's deeds; and how Philip, his father, four hun-
dred years after the building of Rome, [Orosius and Alfred, B. C.
353 : Clinton, B. C. 359] took Macedonia in Greece, and held it
twenty- five years ; and, within these years, he over-ran all the king-
doms that were in Greece. One was the Athenians : — another was
the Thebans : — a third was the Thessalians : — a fourth the Lace-
daemonians : — a fifth the Phocians : — a sixth the Messenians :— a
seventh the Macedonians, which he had first. Philip, when he was
a boy, was given by his own brother, Alexander, who then held the
kingdom of Macedonia, as a hostage to the Thebans, — to Epami-
nondas, the brave prince, and the most learned philosopher, and
was taught by him, for the three years, when he was there. Then
his brother Alexander was slain by his o>mi mother,* thoug^i she
formerly slew her other son also, because of her lewdness. She was
Philip's step-mother. Then Philip succeeded to the kingdom of
Macedonia, and held it all the while in great danger and in great
trouble, because both strangers from other lands fought a^inst
him, and also his own people plotted against his life, so that, at
last, he would rather fight abroad, than be at home. His first
battle was against the Athenians, and he overcame them : after
that against the Illyrians, whom we call Bulgarians ; and he
slew many thousands of them, and took their chief city, Larissa.
Afterwards he turned the war upon the Thessalians, chiefly with
the wish of drawing them over to help him, because of their skill
in war, and because they were known to be the best of all people
in horsemanship. They turned to him at first, both for their fear
and for his flattery. With their force and with his own, he then
4 Oros. 1. Ill: c. 12. Haver, p. 167.
5 So says Orosius, who follows Justin ; but Haver, adds, " Eurj'dicet innocentiaoi tf
testimonio scriptorum, qui eodem tempore vixenmt, demonstravimus* p. 168, note 4.
B. c. 359] PHILIP KING OF MACEDONIA. lor.
made up an araiy both of horse and foot, such as could not be
overcome.
3. After' PhiHp had brought the Athenians and Thessalians
under his power, he took for his wife the daughter of Aruba, king
of the RIolossi : she was called Olympias. Aiuba thought that
lie should enlarge his kingdom, when he gave his daughter to
Philip; but he deceived him in that hope, and took all that
Aruba had, and afterw^ards banished him till the end of his life.
Then Philip fought against the city of Methone, in the kingdom
of the Thebans ^ ; and there, one of his eyes was shot out with
an aiTow. He, nevertheless, took the city, and killed every one,
that he found therein. • By his wiles, he afterwards overcame all
the people of Greece, because it was their custom that every city
should have its own government, and none would be under
another, but they were often at war among themselves. Tlien
they asked Philip first from one city, then from another, to help
them against those with whom they were at war. '\\'hen he had
overpowered those, against whom he was then at war, and also
the people, who before asked him for help, he then brought both
under his sway. Thus he beguiled all the Greeks into his power.*
4. When' the Greeks understood that, and also being very
angry, that one king should so easily, almost without any
struggle, bring them under his power, just as if they were enslaved
to him ; he, indeed, often sold them into slavery to other nations,
whom formerly none could take in war, — they then all rose in
war against him ; and he humbled himself to the people, whom
he there most sorely dreaded. These were the Thessalians,
whom he prevailed upon to join him in war against the Athenians.
When they came to the boundarj^ with their army, they had
closed their passes.* As Philip could not get within to wreak his
6 Oros. 1. Ill : c 12, Haver, p. 168—170.
7 Methoiie, where Philip lost his eye, was in Macedonia, on the Tliermaic gulf.
8 Grceciam prope totam, consiliis prceventam, viribus domuit. Quippe Gro^cise civitates
dum hnperare singulie cupiunt, xmperium omnes perdiderunt : et dum in mutunm exitium
sine roodo ruunt omnibus perire, quod singul-x amilterent, oppresses deraum 8er\'ieutesque
senserunt: quanim dum insanas concertationes Philippus veluti e specula observat, auxili-
umque semper inferioribus suggerendo, contentiones, bellonmi fomites, callidus doll artifer
fovet, >nctos sibi pariter victoresque subjecit. Haver, p. 109, 5 — 10, and p. 170, 1 — 3.
9 Oros. 1. Ill: c. 12, Haver, p. 170—172.
1 Igitur Philippus ubi exclusum se ab ingressu Grxcis, pra?structis Thermopylis videt,
paratum in hostes helium, vertit in socios : nam civitates, quarum pnulo ante dux fuerat ad
gratulandum ac suscipienduni patentes hostiliter invadit, cnidelitcr diripit: oranique socie-
tatis conscientia penitus abolita, conjuges liberosque omnium sub corona vendidit, templa
106 OROSIUS; Book III : Crap. VII, {5. r»- c. 351
vengeance, he then turned upon those, who alone were faithful
to him, sacked their city, killed all the people, and overthrew
their places of worship, as he did all that he found everywhere,
yea also his own ; until the priests told him, that all the gods
were angry with him, and withstood him. Although they were
all angry with him, for the twenty-five years in which he was
at war, he was not overcome. Then he marched into the laijd of
Cappadocia, and there by treachery slew all the kings.' After-
wards all the Cappadocians gave way to him. He then turned
against his three brothers, a«d one- he slew, and two fled into the
city of Olynthus, which was the strongest and most wealthy • in
the kingdom of Macedonia. Philip marched after them, and
stormed the city, and slew the brothers and all that were therein.
The three were not the brothers of Philip by his mother, but by
his father.
5. At that time,* in the country of the Thracians, two kings,
who were brothers, were quarrelling about the kingdom. They
sent to Philip, and asked him to settle the kingdom, and to be
witness that it was equally divided. Philip came to their meeting
with a great army and slew both the kings, and all the counsellors,
and seized both the kingdoms. — Afterwards the Athenians asked
Philip to be their leader against the Phocians, though they
fonnerly closed their passes against him ; and that he would do
one of two things, either make peace for them, or help them to
overcome the Phocians. He promised that he would help to
overcome them. At the same time also, the Phocians begged bis
help against the Athenians. He promised them, that he would
make peace for them. After he had both the passes in his
power, he also brought the kingdoms under his sway; and
scattered his army throughout the cities, and told them, that they
were to pillage the land, till they had laid it waste, so that the
people were sorry, both that they must bear the greatest evil,
and that they durst not free themselves from it. But he told
them to slay all the most powerful ; and the others,— some he
sent into banishment, — some he settled in other marches. Thus
quoque universa subvertit spoliavitque, nee tamen unquam per viginti quinque annos qoMSA
iratis diis victus est. Haver, p. 171, 4 — 10.
2 Per dolum, finitimos regts interfecit. Id. p. 171, 11.
3 Urbem antiquissimam et florcntissimam. Id. p. 172, 3.
4 Oros. 1. Ill : c 12, Haver, p. 172—174.
B. c. 339] THE CONQUESTS OF PHILIP— OF ATHEAS. 107
Philip humbled the great kingdoms : though each of them
formerly thought that it might have power over many others,
they at last found themselves brought to nought
6. Aftenvards * it seemed to Philip, that, on land, he had not
power to satisfy the people with rewards, who were always
fighting together with him ; but- he gathered ships, and they
became pirates, and forthwith took, at one time, a hundred and
eighty trading ships. He then chose a city near the sea called
Byzantium, because he thought that there they might best have
peace within ; and also that there they should be most handy for
waging war upon every land. But the citizens withstood him.
Philip surrounded them with his army, and fought against them.
The same Byzantium was first built by Pausanias, a leader of the
Lacedaemonians, and afterwards enlarged by the Christian emperor
Constantine, and from his name, it was called Constantinople,
and is now the highest royal seat, and head of all the eastern
empire. After Philip had long surrounded the city, he was
grieved that he had not so much money to give his army, as they
were accustomed to receive. He then divided his army into two
parts : some he set round the city, and with other bands he went
and plundered many cities of the Chersonesians, a people of
Greece. Afterwards [about 339 B. C] he marched with his son
Alexander into Scythia, where king Atheas • had the sovereignty,
who was formerly his companion in the war against the Istrians ;
and he would then march into that country. But the people of
the land guarded themselves against him, and marched towards
him with an army. When Philip heard of it, he sent to those^
who had surrounded the city, for more help, and marched against
them with all his force. Though the Scythians had a great
many more men, and were themselves more brave, yet Philip
entrapped them by his wiles, in as much as he hid the third part
of his army, and himself with it, and ordered the two parts, that^
as soon as they began to fight, they should flee towards him, that
then, he might entrap them with the third part, when they had
5 Oros. L III : c. 13. Haver, p. 174—176.
6 Ad Scythiam quoque cum Alexandre filio praedandi intentione pertransiit. ScytliU
tunc Atheas regnabat: qui quum Istrianorum bello prexneretur, auxilium a Philippo per
ApoUonienses petiit: sed continuo Istrianorum rege mortuo, et belli metu, et auxiliorum
necessitate liberatus, pactionem foederis cum Philippo habitam dissolvit. Oros. 1. Ill : c»
13. Haver, p. 175, 6 — 11. Atheas first asked Philip to assist him against the Istrians, and
then laughed at him for sending an army. Hence this expedition. Justin. 1. ix i c. 2»
108 OKOSIUS ; Book III : Chaf. VII, | 0. [b. c 38B
passed by. Twenty thousand Scythians, women and men, were
there slain and taken ; and twenty thousand horses were taken :
however, they met with no store of riches, as they had before
when they gained the mastery of the battle-field. The poverty
of the Scythians was first found out in that battle. After Philip
turned from thence, otlier Scythians, called Triballi,' went after
him with a small force. Philip thought their warfare unworthy
of him, until a Cwene ' shot him through the thigh, and killed
the horse on which he sat When his army saw that he fell with
his horse, they all fled and left all the booty, that they had
formerly taken.' It was a great wonder, that, on the fall of the
king, so great an army fled, which before would not flee, although
many thousands were slain. When Philip was wounded, he
craftily gave leave* to all the Greeks, that their governments
might stand among them, as they formerly did in olden times.
But as soon as he was healed, he pillaged Athens.' Then they
sent to the Lacedaemonians, and prayed that they would be
friends, though they had formerly long been foes ; and prayed
also that they all would so strive together as to be able to drive
their common enemy from them. Some of them agreed, and
gathered a greater force of men than Philip : others, for fear of
him, durst not.* Philip then thought that he could no longer
withstand them in a pitched battle ; but he often harassed them
7 The Triballi were a powerful Scythian race. Tliey were, like all the Scjthiana, war-
like and brave, as is evident by their attack upon Philip and by their victory. Justini
whom Orosius chiefly follows, is in this instance more precise than Orosius, stating why the
Triballi opposed Philip: — Revertenti ab Scythia Triballi Philippe occumint; negant se
transitum daturos, ni portionem accipiant pra^da?. Hinc juigium et mox proelium ; in quo
ita in femore vulneratus est Philippus, ut per corpus ejus equus interficeretur. Justin. L
IX : c. 3. — Alfred distinctly states, that these Triballi were Scythians, — off6r hine [Phi-
lippum] o]^ere SciJ?J?ie, . . . Tribaballe waeron hatene. Though the Triballi were victoridis
in the present attaok, and took immense spoil from Philip, tliey were afterwards com-
pletely routed by his son, Alexander the Great. B. C. 335.
8 Cw^ne, one from Cw^n-land [See p. 38, note 36]. It seems that acme of the
Cw^nes migrated with the Triballi and other Scythian tribes from the north to the Danube,
for they were now [B. C. 339] amongst the Triballi, as is evident from one of them wound-
ing Philip.
9 Qumn omnes occisum putarent, in fugam versi, prasdam amisenint. Haver, p. 175,
19, 20.
1 Aliquantula deinde mora dum convalescit a vulnere, in pace conquievit. Statim
vero ut convaluit, Atheniensibus helium intulit. Haver, p. 175, 20 — 23.
2 Totius Grieciie civitates legationibus fatigant, ut communem hostem, cominuiiibus
viribus petant Itaque aliquantae urbes Atheniensibus sese coniunx6re, quasdam vero ad
Philippum belli metus traxit. Haver, p. 176, 1 — 4
B. c. 3C9] OF THE TRIBaLLI— PHILIP WOUNDED BY A CWENE. 109
by foragers, scouting about, till they were separated, and he
then suddenly marched with his army upon Athens. At that
time the Athenians were so dreadfully slaughtered, and beaten
down, that afterwards they had neither any power, nor any
freedom.'
7. After * that, Philip led an array against the Lacedaemonians
and against the Thebans, and greatly troubled and disgraced
them until they were utterly routed, and kept under. After
Phihp had brought all the Greeks under his power, he gave his
daughter to Alexander, the king, his own kinsman, to whom he
had formerly given the kingdom of Epirus. On that day, they
tilted* on horse-back, both Philip and Alexander, to whom he
gave his daughter, and Alexander his own son, and also many
others \nth them, as was their custom at such times. When it
happened that Philip rode out from the crowd to the sport, then
one of his old foes met him and stabbed him to death.*
8. *' I wot not,"' said Orosius, '^ why those former wars are so
much liked by you Romans, and are so pleasant to hear in songs ;
and why you praise so highly the times of such sorrows. Now,
though only a little of such sorrows comes upon you, yet you be-
moan these as the worst times, and can as bitterly weep over them,
as you can joj-fully laugh over the other. If you be such heroes,
as you think you are, then should you as willingly bear your own
sorrows, since they are less, than what you hear of theirs. Then
would these times seem to you better than those, for your
sorrows now are less, than theirs then were. Philip hanissed
the people of Greece for twenty-five years, both burning their
cities and slaying their people, and banishing some into foreign
countries,* — while the sorrows of you Romans, of which you
always speak, were only for three days. The mischief of Philip
3 Pugnam longe omnibus auterioribus bellis atrociorem fuisse, ipse renim eratus docuit.
Nam hie dies apud universam Grxeciam adquisitce dominalionis gloriami et vetustissimse
libertatis statum finivit. Haver, p. 176, G — ^9.
4 Oros. 1. Ill : c 14, Haver, p. 176—177. 17.
5 In A. S. Plegedon by of horsum, they played on horse-back.
6 Die naptiarum, quum ad ludos magnifice adparntos inter duos Alexandres, filium
generumque, contenderet, a Pausania, nobili Macedonum adolescente, in angustiis sine
custodibus, circumventus, occisus est. Haver, p. 177, 14 — 17.
7 Much enlarged by Alfred, from Oros. 1. Ill: c. 14, Haver, p. 177, 17—22, and p.
178, 1—3.
8 Per viginti quinque annos incendia civitatum, excidia bellorum, subjectiones provin-
ciarum, csedes hominum, opum rapinas, praedas pecorum, mortaorum venditiones captivi-
tatesque vivonun unius regis fraus, ferocia, et dominatus agitavit. Haver, p. 178, 2 — 5.
no OROSIUS ; Book III : CuAr. VIII, | 1, 2. [s. c 321
might, however, still seem in some measure within bounds,
before the devourer, Alexander, his son, took to the' kingdom. —
However, I shall now, for awhile, be silent about his deeds, until
I tell those of the Romans, which were done in those times.
Book III : Chapter VIII.
1. Four* hundred and twenty-six years after the building of
Rome [Blair B. C. 321 : Alfred B. C. 327] : the place Furcula
Caudinae ' became well known for the disgrace of the Romans,
and is so to this day. It canie to pass after the battle, which the
Romans and the Samnites had, when, as we said before, twenty
thousand Samnites were slain, under Fabius the consul. But the
Samnites, in another battle, came to meet the Romans with a
greater force, and with greater wariness than formerly, at the
place called Furculae Caudinae. There the Romans were ensnared,
ch'efly because the land was less known to them than it was to
the Samnites ; and they marched unwittingly into a narrow pass,
till the Samnites surrounded them on the outside ; and then they
must do one of two things, — either lose their lives for want of
food, or fall into the hands of the Samnites. In their power, the
Samnites were so bold, that the prince called Pontius, who was
their leader, told them to ask the king, his father, who was at
home, whether he would rather that he should kill them all, or
order them while liring to be put to shame. The prince then
tortured them with the shame, which was the greatest in those
da} s, — he stripped them of their clothes, and their weapons ; and
took six hundred hostages into his power, with the view, that
afterwards, they should always be his slaves. The prince told
some of his people to bring the consuls of the Romans, and their
elders into their own country, and drive them before them as
slaves, that their shame might be the greater.
2. " We would," said Orosius, " more willingly be silent about
the shame of you Romans, than to speak of it, if we could for
your own murmuring, which ye have against Christianity. Lo !
ye know, that to this day ye w^ould have been slaves to the Sam-
nites, if ye had not belied your pledge and your oaths, that ye
9 Oros. 1. Ill: c. 15. Haver, p. 178—180.
1 Caudine Forks, or narrow passes in the mountains, between Capua and Benerentmn*
in Samnium, .I'here the Romans submitted to the Samnites, and passed under the yoke
B. C. 321. It it at present called the valley of Arpaia.
B. c. 336] ALEXANDER SUCCEEDS PHILIP. Ill
gave them ; and ye now murmur, because many of the people
over whom ye had power would not fulfil what they promised.
Will ye not think, how hateful it was to yourselves to keep your
oaths to those, who had the power over you ! "*
3. Soon afterwards, in the following year, the Romans broke
their oaths, which they had taken to the Samnites ; and, with
Papirius, their consul, followed them, and gained a deadly victory;
because the people on both sides were eager for the fight, — the
Samnites for the power which they had on each side, and the
Romans for the shame, which they had fonnerly put upon them.
The Romans took the king of the Samnites, and forced their for-
tress, and made them tributaries. This same Papirius, after the
battle, was held in such esteem by the Romans, that they had
chosen him to withstand the great Alexander in war ; if, as he had
said, he should come from the east, out of Asia into Italy.
Book III : Chapter IX.*
1. Four hundred and twenty six years after the building of
Rome, [Oros. B. C. 327 : Clinton, B. C. 336], Alexander took
the kingdom of the Macedonians after his father, Philip, and at
that time shewed his first generalship,* when by his skill he
brought all the Greeks under his power, — all those who raised
war against him.
2. It now first happened, that the Persians gave Demosthenes,
the philosopher, ready money, with which he seduced all thfe
Greeks to strive against Alexander. The Athenians offered bat-
tle to Alexander, but he so quickly slew, and routed them, that,
ever after, they had very great dread of him. The citadel of the
Thebans, which was formerly the chief seat of all the Greeks, he
stormed and quite overthrew. Afterwards he sold all the people
into banishment for money, and he made all the other nations,
which were in Greece, tributaries, save the Macedonians, who
first turned to him. He marched thence against the Illyrians
and against the Thracians, and brought them all under him. He
then gathered an army against the Persians, and while he was
gathering it, he slew all his kinsmen, whom he could reach. In
his army were thirty-two thousand foot, and four thousand five
1. Oros. L III : c 16, Haver, p. 180—184.
2. (Alexander) primam experientiam animi et virtutis suae, compressis celeriter Gik- -
corum motibus, deit Haver, p. 180, 17 — 18.
1 12 OROSIUS ; Book III : Chap. IX, | 3—^5. r>* «- ^
hundred * horse, and one hundred and eighty ships * — '* I wot not,"
said Orosiiis, '• which was the greater wonder, — that with so small
a force he could over-nni the greatest part of this raid-earth, or
that, with so small an army, he durst begin so much."
3. In the first battle, which Alexander fought against Darius in
Persia, Darius had six hundred thousand in his army. He was,
however, overcome more by Alexander's skill, than by his fight-
ing. There was a very great slaughter made of the Persians ; and
of Alexander's no more than an hundred and twenty of the
cavalry, and nine of the foot.* Then Alexander marched thence
into Phrygia a countr}" of Asia, and stormed and overthrew their
city, called Sardis. It was told him there, that Darius had again
gathered an army in Persia. Alexander had a dread of the nar-
row place in which he w^as ; and because of that fear he quickly
went thence over mount Taurus, and marched a surprizingly great
way in the day," till he came to the city Tarsus, in the country of
the Cilicians.
4. On that day, he found a river called Cydnus, which had
intensely cold water. When he began to bathe himself therein,
while sweating, then all his veins shrunk because of the cold, that
they had no hope of his life.*
5. Shortly after Darius came with an army against Alexander:
he had three hundred thousand foot, and a hundred thousand
horse. Alexander was much afraid because of the great multi-
tude, and because of the few that he himself had; though he
with the same, had formerly overcome the greater one of Darius,
That battle was fought with great earnestness by both the armies,
and there both the kings were wounded. Of the Persians, there
3. In A. S. fifte healf M. when healf Is placed after an ordinal it diminishes it by half, is
nfte healf four and a half, or fifte healf ^f . four thousand and a half, i. e. four thousand
five hundred. See Bos^rorth's A. S. Diet, under healf.
4. In exercitu cjusfuere peditura triginta et duo millia, equitum quatuor niille ducenti,et
naves centum et octoginta. Oros. Haver, p. 181,5 — 7. — Arrian says, of foot ov iroXXf
trXctovff rpiafivpioiVj of horse wrcp rour Trcio-aicta-xtXtovff. — Diodor. gives of foot XXX. M. of
horite IV. M. D. The first Paris and Venice editions give the same niunberi as Alfred in
hisA. S. text, i.e. " Peditum XXXII millia; equitum IV millia D; naves CLXXl*
Haver, p. 181, note 8.
5. In exercitu autem Alexandri, centum et viginti equites, et novem tantum peditd
defuere. Oros. Haver, p. 181. 12, 13.
6. Quingentis stadiis suh una die cursu transmissis, Tarsum venit. Haver, c. 182, 4, 5.
7. Ibique quum sudansin Cydnum praefrigidum amnem descendisset, ohriguit, contracto-
que nervorum proximus morti fuit Oros. Haver, p. 182, 5 — 7.
B. c. 336-331] THE BATTLES OF ALEXANDER AND DANUS. 113
were slain ten thousand horse, and eighty thousand foot, and
eighty thousand taken prisoners, and very much wealth was
found in their camps. The mother of Darius was taken, and his
wfe, who was his sister, and his two daughters. Then Darius
offered Alexander half his kingdom for the women ; but Alexan-
der would not give them up. — Darius, yet for the third time, then
gathered an army from the Persians, and also the help, that he
could draw over from other countries, and marched against Alex-
ander. While Darius gathered an army, Alexander sent Par-
menio his admiral, to disperse the fleet of Darius, and he himself
marched against the Syrians : they came to meet him, and received
him with kindness ; nevertheless he ravaged their country ; and
the people, — some he allowed to abide there, — some he drove
away, — others he sold abroad for money.
6. The ancient and the wealthy city of Tyre he beset, sacked,
and utterly overthrew, because they would not receive him
gladly. After\vards he marched into Cilicia, and pressed the
people under him : then into the island of Rhodes, and pressed
the people under him. After that, he went against the Egyptians,
and pressed them under him. There he ordered the city to be
built, which they aftenvard§ called after him Alexandria. He
then went to the temple, which the Egyptians said was that of
their god, Ammon, who was the son of Jupiter, their other god,
to the end that he might clear his mother from Nectanebus, the
wizzard,by whom, they said, she was forlain, and that he was Alex-
ander's father. Then Alexander told the heathen priest to creep
into the statue of Ammon, which was within the temple, before
he and the people assembled themselves there, and told him how
he wished him to answer before the people, what he asked him.
Now has Alexander let us know, cleaily enough, what it is to
worship the heathen gods, that what they say is more from the
plots of their priests, and from then: own destiny, than from the
power of their gods.
7. From • that place, Alexander marched a third time against
Darius, and they met at the city of Tarsus. In that battle, so
many of the Persians were slain, that henceforth they found their
great and lasting power as nothing against Alexander. When
Darius saw that he must be overcome, he wished himself to be
8 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 17. Haver, p. 184—186, 3.
15
114 OROSIUS; Boos III: Cbap. IX, | 8, 9. [». &»1
killed in the battle^ but his officers took him a\vay against his
will, so tliat he afterwards fled with the army. Alexander was
thirty-three days in the place^ ere he could spoil the camps and
the slain. He then marched into Persia, and overcame the city
Pei*sepolis, their capital, which is yet the wealthiest of all cities.
It was told Alexander, that Darius had been bound by his own
kinsmen * with a golden chain. Then he marched towards him
with six thousand men, and found him lying alone by the way,
hardly alive, thrust through with spears. Alexander shewed a
little kind-heartedness to hiip alone, when dead, for he ordered
him to be buried in the tomb of his elders, which he would, by
no means, afterwards grant to his kindred, neither to his ^vife,
nor to his mother, nor to his children, nor, what was least of all,
would he take his youngest daughter, but in bondage : she was a
little child.
8. They * can hardly be believed, who speak of such manifold evils
as happened in those three years, in three pitched battles between
the two kings : there were fifteen hundred thousand men slain in
them ; and, as is before said, there were slain of the same people,
a little before, nineteen hundred thousand men, besides great
pillage, which took place wthin the three years, in many c nfition.
All the nation of Assyria was laid waste by Alexander, and many
cities in Asia, and the great city Tyre all overthrown, and the
country of Cilicia all laid waste, and the country of Cappadocia,
and aU the Egyptians brought into slavery, and the island of
Rhodes entirely laid waste, and many other countries about the
mountains of Taurus.
9. There ' were then, not only the wars of these two, in the
east part of this mid-earth ; but, at the same time with them,
Agis, king of the Spartans, and Antipater, another king of the
Greeks, were at war with each other ; and Alexander, king of
Epirus, the great Alexander's uncle, who wished for the w^est
part, as the other did for the east part, and led an army into
Italy, and was there very soon slain. At the same time, Zopyrion,
king of Pontus, set out with an army, and he and his people
utterly perished there. After the death of Darius, Alexander
9 Dariuna vero, quiun a propinquis suis vinctum compedibus aureia teneri comperi»et|
persequi statuit. Oros. Haver, p. 185, 10 — 12.
1 Oro8. 1. Ill : c. 17, Haver, p. ISO, 3—13.
2 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 18, Haver. 186, 30—187, 14.
». c. 331] DEATH OF DARIUS. 115
overcame all the Mardi, and all the Hyrcanians ; and, while he
was fighting there, Minothaea/ the Scythian queen, wth three
hundred women, boldly sought him out, that they might have
children by Alexander and by his greatest warriors.
10. After* that, Alexander fought against the Parthians, and
he nearly slew them all, and brought them to nought, ere he
could overcome them. Aftenvards he overcame the Drangae,*
and Evergetae, and Parapammeni, and Adaspii, and many other
nations, which are settled about the moimtains of Caucasus, and
there ordered a city to be built, which they afterwards called
Alexandria.*
11. His ' frenzy and his ravaging were not only upon strangers,'
but he also killed and harassed those, who were marching and
fighting together with him. First he killed Amyntas, his aunf s
son, and afterwards his brother, and then Parmenio, his general,
and then Philotas, and then Attains, then Eurylochus, then
Pausanias, and many others, who were most powerful in Mace-
donia; and Clitus, who was both his own general, and also
formerly of Philip, his father. At a certain time, when they sat
at their feast drunk, they began to debate whether Phihp or
Alexander had done the gi-eatest deeds. Then Clitus, from old
friendship, said that Philip had done more than he. For that
saying, Alexander then leaped up, and sleMt him. Alexander,
besides pressing down both his own people, and those of other
kings, was always thirsting for man's blood.
12. Soon 'after tliis, he marched with an army against the
Chorasmi, and against the Dacians, and forced them to pay him
tribute. . He killed Callisthenes, the philosopher, his fellow
scholar (taught together by their master Aristotle), and many
men with him, because they would not pray to him as to their
god.
3 Thalestris give Minothaea regina, excitata suscipiendse ab eo lubolii gratia, cum
trecentis mulieribus procax Amazon invenit Haver, p. 187, 12 — 14.
4 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 18, Haver, p. 187, 14—188, 2.
5 Inde Drangas, Euergetas, Parimas Parapamenos, Adaspios .... robcgit, Oros. 1.
Ill : c. 18. Haver, p. 187, 16—188, 1 Justin. XII, 5, 9.
6 Populos qui in radice Caucasi morabantur, subegit, urbe ibi Alexandria super amnem
Tanaim constituta. Haver, p. 188, 1, 2.
7 Oros. 1. Ill: c. 18, Haver, p. 188, 2—12.
8 Sed nee minor ejus in suos cnidelitas, quam in bostem rabies fuit, Haver, p. 188, 2, 3.
Oros. 1. Ill : c. 18, Haver, p. 188, 12—189, 3.
116 OROSIUS: Book III: Chap. IX, | 13—15. fr.c.Z»
13. After' that, he marched into India, that he might enlarge
his kingdom to the eastern ocean. On the way, he over-ran
Nysa, the capital of the Indians, and all the Dasdalian mountains,
and all the kingdom of queen Cleophis, and forced her to con-
cubinage, for which he gave her the kingdom agaiiu - After
Alexander had brought all India under his power, save one city,
which was very strong with surrounding rocks, he was told, that
Hercules, the giant, had come there, in former days, as he
thought to storm it ; but he did not begin, as there was an earth-
quake there at that time. Alexander undertook it, chiefly because
he wished that his great deeds should be more than those of
Hercules ; though he took it \vith great loss of the people.
14. After^vards* Alexander had a battle ^vith Porus, the strongest
king of the Indians. In that battle there was very much blood
shed on each side : Porus and Alexander fought hand to hand on
their horses. Porus killed Alexander's horse, called Bucephalus,
and might [have slain] him there, had not his thanes come to help
him. He • stabbed Porus ^vith many wounds, and also made him
yield, after his thanes came to him. [Alexander] let him have
his kingdom again for the heroism, with which he so bravely
fought against him. Alexander ordered him aftenvards to build
two cities : one was called Bucephalus, after his horse ; the other
Nicaea.
15. He * afterwards went against the Adrestae, the Cathaei, the
Praesidae, and the Gangaridae, and fought with them all, and over-
came them. WTien he went into the eastern boundaries of the
Indians, there came against him two hundred thousand cavalry,
and Alexander could hardly overcome them, because of the sum-
mer heat, and of their frequent battles. He would afterwards
have larger camps than he had formerly ; because, after that bat-
tle, he thenceforth encamped more than he did before.
16. He* then went out on the ocean, from the firth of which
the river is called Acesines, to an island peopled by the Sibi and
the Gessonae, whom Hercules f onnerly brought and settled there ;
1 Ores. 1. Ill : c. 19, Haver, p. 189, 5—13.
2 Orps. 1. Ill : c. 19, Haver, p. 189, 14—190, 6.
3 Alexander cuin ipso Poro singulariter congressus, occisoque dejectus equo, concona
satellitura prssentiam mortis evasit Porus multis vulneribus confossus, et caplut est ; quo
ob testimonium virtutis in regnum restituto. Oros. 1. Ill : c. XIX, Haver, p. 190, 1 — 4.
4 Oros. 1. Ill ; c. 19, Haver, p. 190, 0—11.
5 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 19, Haver, p. 190, 11—191, 4.
B.C.327— 323] ALEXANDER IN INDIA— HIS DEATH AT BABYLON. 117
and he made them subject to hun. Afterwards he went to the
island, the people of which are called Malli, and Oxydracae, and
they brought against him eight hundred thousand foot, and sixty
thousand cavalry. They were long engaged before either could
overcome the other, till at last Alexander gained an unworthy
victory.
17. He • then marched to a fastness : when he came to it, he
could see no man in the fastness, from wthout Alexander won-
dered why it was so without men ; and he himself at once chmbed
over the wall, and he was there drawn in by the towns-people.
They then pursued him so closely, both with arrows, and with
the throwing of stones, and with all their weapons of war, that it
is hardly to be believed when it is said, — all the towns-people
could not force him alone to give himself up into their hands.
But when the people pressed most upon him ; he stepped to a
comer of a wall and there defended himself . All the people were
so taken up with him alone, that they gave no heed to the wall,
till Alexander's thanes broke through it and came in, over against
him. There Alexander was shot through with an arrow, under-
neath one breast — Now we do not know, which is more to be
wondered at, how he alone defended himself against all the towns-
people, — or again, when help came to him, how he so pressed
through the people, that he killed the same man, who before shot
him through ; or again, the undertaking of the thanes, when they
undoubtedly thought that their lord was in the power of their
enemies either alive or dead, that they, nevertheless, did not re-
frain from breaking the wall, that they might revenge their lord,
whom they found weary, and resting on his knees.
18. He ' then brought the city under his power, and marched
to another city, in which Ambira the king dwelt Many of Alex-
ander's army died there from poisoned arrows. But, in the same
night an herb was shewn to Alexander in a dream : he took it in
the morning, and gave it to the wounded to drink, and they were
healed by it : they then overcame the city.
1 9. He • afterwards turned homeward to Babylon. Ambassadors
were waiting there from all the world ; that was from Spain, and
from Africa, and from France, and from all Italy. Alexander was
6 Oros. L III: c. 19, Haver, p. 191, 4—192, 1.
7 Oros. L III : c 19, Haver, p. 192, 2, 6
8 Oros. 1. Ill: 20, Haver, p. 192, 19—194, 12.
118 0R0SIU8; Book III : Chap. X, | 1. [s. e.M
SO dreaded, when he was in India in the east of this tnid-eaith,
that they who were on the west, were afraid of him. Moreover,
ambassadors came to him, even from many nations, to whom,
none of Alexander's company thought that his name was known,
and wished for peace with him. Even yet, when Alexander came
home to Babylon, there was still in him the greatest thirst for
man's blood. When his servants understood that he would not
leave off war, but said he would march into Africa, then his cup-
bearers planned among themselves how they might take away
his life, and gave him poiso\^ to diink : then he died.
20. Orosius said • — " Oh ! how great is the folly of men, in these
Christian days ! Though they have but little uneasiness, how
woefully they bemoan it ! It is one of these two, — either they do
not know, or they will not know, in what wretchedness they
were, who lived before them. Now let them think, how it was
with them, who were in Alexander's power, when they, who were
in the west of this mid-earth, so much dreaded him, that they,
for the sake of peace, sought him out in the east, at great risk
and in great uncertainty, both in dread of the sea, and of wild
beasts in deserts, and of many kinds of serpents, and in the lan-
guages of nations. But we very well know, that now, for very
cowardice, they neither dare seek peace from far, nor even defend
themselves at home in their own houses, when they are attacked
there : yet they can slander these times."
Book III : Chapter X.
1 . Four * hundred and fifty years after the building of Rome,
[Alfred 303 : Clinton B. C. 295] — under two consuls, — one
Fabius, called also Maximus; the other Quintus, called also
Decius, — in their fourth consulship, foiu: of the strongest nations
in Italy, which were the Umbrians, Etruscans, Samnites and
Gauls, agreed among themselves to go to war with the Roman&
They very much feared that they could not withstand them all at
the same time, and anxiously devised means to separate them,
and sent a regular army against the Etruscans, and against the
Umbrians to pillage and to destroy the people. When they heard
of it, they turned homeward, that they might defend their own
9 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 20, Haver, p. ]94» 12—195, 11.
1 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 21, Haver, p. 196—197, 4.
B. c. 295] UMBRIANS, ETRUSCANS, ETC. AT WAR WITH ROME. 119
lands. At the same time the Romans marched against the Sam-
nites, and against the Gauls, with their greater army, that they
had at home. Quintus the consul was slain in the battle ; and,
after his fall, Fabius, the- other consul, gained the victory. Forty
thousand Samnites and Gauls were slain, and seven thousand
Romans, in the division in which Decius was killed. Livy said
that one hundred and fifty thousand foot and seven thousand
cavalry of the Samnites and Gauls were slain.
2. Orosius • said, " I have, moreover, of a truth heard say,
that the Romans, in those days, had war not only with other
nations, but among themselves, with manifold plagues and pesti-
lence : so it then was.**
3. When • Fabius, the consul, came homeward from the battle,
they went before him in triumph, which was their custom when
they gained a victory. But the joy was very soon turned to
grief in their hearts, when they saw the dead, who were before at
home, so thickly borne to the earth ; for, at that lime, the great
pestilence was there.
4. About* a year afterwards, the Samnites fought with the
Romans, and routed them, and drove them into the city of
Rome. Soon after,* the Samnites changed their clothing to
another fashion, and covered all their weapons over \\dth silver,
in token that they would do one or the other, — either conquer
or all die.* In those days, the Romans chose Papirius for their
consul, and soon led an army against the Samnites, though their
priests said that their gods were against their going to battle.
But Papurius upbraided the priests very much for that saying,
and nevertheless he went to the warfare ; and he gained as
honourable a victory, as if he had not before dishonoured the
priests of their gods. Twelve thousafid Samnites were slain
there, and four thousand taken. Soon after that glorious victory,
they were again afflicted with pestilence, which was so raging
and lasting, that they willingly tried, at last, whether they could
2 Oros. 1. Ill : c 21, Haver, p. 197, 4—8
3 Oroi. p. 197, 8—11.
4 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 22, Haver, p. 197, 31—199, 2.
5 Postea vero Samnites novum habitum animumque sumentes, hoc est, deargentatis
armis ac vestibut, paratoque animo, ni vincant, mori, bello w ubferunt. Oros. 1. Ill : c
22, Haver, p. 197, 32-198, 2.
6 A. S. <me ealle libban, dSVe ealle licgean, either all live, or all die. Oroi. haa— ni
▼incant, mori. v. note 5.
] 20 OROSIUS ; Book III : Crap. XI, { I . [b. c 20
stop it by enchantments, and fetched iEsculapius the ma^cian
with the mimense snake, which was called Epidauriis'; and
acted just as if such an enl had never come upon them before,
nor would ever come again.
5. In • the following year, Fabius, their consul, whose other
name was Curius, fought with the Samnites, and basely fled
homeward. The senate wished to degrade him, because he had
led the people to flight ; but his father, who was also called Fabius,
begged that the senate would forgive this fault, and that they
would grant, that he might go with his son, the next time, against
the Samnites with all their forces; and they granted it. The
father then told the consul to march forward with his army, and
he stopped behind with some of the forces. When he saw that
Pontius, king of the Samnites, had ensnared the consul, his son,
and surrounded him with his people, he then came to his help,
and greatly raised his spirits ; and they took Pontius, king of the
Samnites. There were twenty thousand Samnites slain, and four
thousand taken with the king. There the war of the Romans
and Samnites, which they formerly carried on for fifty nine years,
was ended, because they had taken their king.
6. In • the next year after this, Curius the consul with the
Romans fought against the Sabines, and gained the victory,
making an immense slaughter of them, which might be known hy
this, as he and the consuls could not count the slain.
Book III : Chapter XI.
1. Four ' hundred and sixty-three years after the building of
Rome, [Alfred B. C. 290 : Clinton B. C. 283] when Dolabella and
Domitius were consuls in Rome, then the Lucani, Bruttii, Sam-
nites, and the Senonian Gauls began to war against the Romans.
Then the Romans sent ambassadors to the Gauls about peace:
they killed the ambassadors. They next sent Caecilius their
7 Ut libros Slbyllinos consulendos putfirint, horrendumque ilium Epidauriam colubmn
cum ipso ^sculapii lapide advexeriot : quasi vero pestilentia aut ante ledata non at, «<
post orta non fuerit Oros. 1. Ill : c. 22, Haver, p. 198, 10 — 199, 2.
8 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 22, Haver, p. 199, 2—15.
9 Anno subsequente cum Sabinis Curio consule bellum gestum est, ubi qaot millii
homiiunn interfecta. quot capta sint, ipse consul ostendit : qui quuro in senatu magnitudisea
adquisiti agri Sabini, et multitudinem capti populi referre vellet, nuxnerum explicare sot
potuit, Oros. 1. Ill: c. 22, Haver, p. 199, 15—19.
1 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 22, Haver, p. 199, 19—200, 9.
B. c. ai3— 280] ALEXANDERS SUCCESSORS. 121
Praetor with an army, where the Gauls and Bruttii were together,
and he was slain there, and the people with him, namely eighteen
thousand. As often as the Gauls fought against the Romans, the
Romans were overcome. " Therefore, ye Romans," said Orosius,
" while you always murmur about the only battle that the Goths
had with you, why will you not think of the many former, which
the Gauls often waged insultingly against you ! "
2. I mil • also bring to mind, in part, what those, that came
after Alexander, did, in the tunes, when this happened in Rome :
how they killed one another in many battles. — '' It is," said he
[Orosius,] " when I think of it, just as if I sat on a high hill, and
saw, on a smooth field, many fires burning ; so over all the king-
dom of the Macedonians, that is over all the gi-eater Asia, and
over the greatest part of Europe, and all Libya, there was nothing
but hatred and wars. Those, who were the first under Alexander,
laid waste by war the very places, where they i-uled after him,
and where they did not, they brought the greatest gloom, as tlie
bitterest smoke rises up, and then w^idely spreads."
3. Alexander,' for twelve years, filled with fear and crushed
under him this mid-earth ; and his followers, for fourteen years
after, pulled and tore it asunder, just as when the honess brings
to hungrj^ whelps something to eat : they then shew in the food,
which of them can embowel the most.
4. Tlius * then did Ptolemy, one of Alexander's generals, when
he swept together all Egypt and Arabia ; and Laomedon,his other
general, who seized upon all Assyria, — and Philotas Cilicia, — and
Philo lUjTicum,— and Atropates the greater Media, — and Stromen ?
Media the less, — and Perdiccas Asia the less. — The people of
Susiana [came to Coenus], — the greater Phrygia [to] Antigonus, —
Lycia and Pamphiha [to] Nearchus. — [Cassander took] Caria, — and
2 Oros. L III : c. 23. Haver, p. 200—201, 8.
3 Oros. L III : c. 23, Haver, p. 201, 8—12.
4 Oroi. 1. Ill : c: 23, Haver, p. 201, 12—203, 3.
4 The Auglo-Saxon of Alfred, both in the Lauderdale and the Cotton MSS, has to many
mistakes in the names, that it is necessary to refer to the Latin of Orosius, who follows
Justin almost verbatim [See 1. XIII: c. 4, p. 302 — 300, and the notes, in the accurate
edition of Graevius, 8vo. Lugd. Bat. 1683]. — Orosius says — Prima Ptolemaeo ^gyptus ct
Africae Arabisqne pars sorte provenit. Confinem huic provinciae Syriam Laomcdon
Mitylinaeus, Ciliciam Philotas, Philo Illyrios accipiunt. Mediae mojori Atropatus, minori
«ocer Perdicca? praeponitur. Susiana gens Scyno, Phrygia major Antigono Philippi filio adsig-
natur, Lyciam et Pamphyliam Nearchus, Cariam Cassander, Lydiam Menander sortiuntur,
Leonnatus minorem Phrygiam accipit. Thracia et rcgiones Pontici maris Lysimacho.
16
122 OROSIUS; Book III : Chap. XI, | 6. {9. e.
Leonnatus Phrygia the less, — and Lysimachus Thrace, — and Eu-
menes Cappadocia and Paphlagonia. — Seleucus had all the most
eminent men of Alexander's army ; and with them, he at lengtb
gained all the country of tlie east Cassander had the warriors with
the Chaldeans. In Bactria and in India were the Prefects, whom
Alexander appointed ; and Taxiles had the land between the two
rivers, the Indus and Hydaspes. Pithon had the people, the
colonies * in India. Oxyartes had the Paropamisii [in Afghanistan
a;id the Punjab west of the Indus], at the end of the Caucasian
mountains. Sibyrtius had tl\e Arachosii [part of Afghanistan and
Beloochistan]. Stasanor had the nations of Drangiana [part of
Iran], and Ariana. Amyntas had the [Bactrians]. Scytliaeus had
the people of Sogdiana [part of Turkestan and Bokhara]. Nica-
nor had the Parthians, and Philip the Hyrcani. Phratapbemes
had the Armenians. Tlepolemus had the Medes. Peucestas
had the Babylonians. Peleusus had the Archi, and .Archelaus
Mesopotamia.
5. All • their wars first arose from Alexander's letter, because
he therein ordered that all the exiles, who were in the countries
which he himself had formerly over-run, should be allowed to go
home. Then the Greeks would not listen to the order, because
they dreaded that, when they gathered themselves together, they
would avenge the wrongs, which they had formally borne from
them. Moreover they denied that they would any longer serve
with the Lacedaemonians, amongst whom was their chief city.
Soon after that, the Athenians led tliirty thousand people, and
two bundled ships against Antigonus, the king, who was to ha\-e
all the realm of the Greeks, because he was the bearer of the
message from Alexander. They fixed upon Demosthenes, the
philosopher, as their leader ; and drew over the towns people of
Cappadocia cum Paphlagonia Eumeni data : summa castrorum Seleuco Antiochi filio
atipatoribus regis satellitibiisque Cassander filius Antipatri praeficitur. In Bactriana ulteriore
et Indis rcgionibus prsfecti priores, qui sub Alexandre esse coeperant, peimansentDt
Seras, inter duos amnes Hydaspem et Indum constitutos, Taxiles habuit. In colonias in
Indis conditas Pithou Agenoris filius mittitur. Parapamenos fines Caucasi montia Oxyartes
accepit. Arachosii Gedrosiique Sihyrtio decernuntur. Drangas et Areoe Stasaoor,
Bactrianos Amyntas sortitur, Sogdianoi Scythaeus, Nicanor Parthosy Philippus Hyrcanioi^
Phratapherncs Armenios, Tlepolemus Persas, Peucestes Babylonios, Archon PelaagoSi
Archelaus Mesopotamiam adepti sunt. Haver. 201, 12 — 203, 3.
5 The A. S. is Ithona hspfde calonie }>a }>eode on Indeum, Ithona had the people Colom
in India. Tlie A. S. translator has mistaken colonias colonies of Ores, for the name of 1
people. See note 4.
6 Oros. I. Ill : c. 23, Haver, p. 203, 3^16.
B. c. 323—280] ALEXANDERS SUCCESSORS. 123
Corinth, and of Sicyon and of Argos to help them ; and besieged
king Antipater in a fastness, because he gave help to Antigonus.
There Leosthenes, one of their leaders, was shot dead with an
arrow. When they were returning homeward from the city, they
met Leonatus, who should have come to help Antipater, and he
was there slain. Afterwards Perdiccas, who had Asia the less,
began to wage war against Ariarathes, king of the Cappadocians,
and drove him into a fastness. The towns-people themselves set
fire to it, on four sides ; and there every thing perished, that was
within.
6. After ^ that, Antigonus and Perdiccas vowed to fight with
each other ; and they were long contriving where they should
meet. They laid waste many islands in the strife which of them
could gain the most help. With that hope, Perdiccas marched
with an army into Egypt, where Ptolemy was the king, because it
was told him that he w^ould assist Antigonus. Then Ptolemy
gathered a great army against him. ^^^lile they strove to come
together, two kings Neoptolemus and Eumenes fought : Eumenes
routed Neoptolemus, who came to king Antigonus, and per-
suaded him to march with an army suddenly upon Eumenes.
Then Antigonus sent [Neoptolemus] himself, and one of his
generals Polyperchon with a great force, that they might defeat
him. When Eumenes was told of it, he waylaid them, where
they had thought of waylaying him, and slew them both, and
put the others to flight. Afterwards Perdiccas and Ptolemy
fought, and there Perdiccas was slain. It then became known to
the Macedonians, that Eumenes and Pithon and lUyrius, and
Alcetas brother of Perdiccas, would wage war against them, and
contrived that Antigonus should come against them with an
araiy. In the battle, Antigonus routed Eumenes, and drove him
into a fastness and besieged him while there. Eumenes then
sent to king Antipater, and begged for his help. When Antigonus
understood that, he left the siege : but Emnenes thought there
was great treachery in Antigonus thus going home, and drew
over to his side those, who were formerly Alexander's warriors,
who were called Argyraspides, because all their weapons were
silvered over. When in doubt whether they would so rashly fulfil
his wish, Antigonus came upon them with an army, and took from
7 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 23» Haver, p. 203, 16— 205» 10-
124 OROSIUS; Book III: Chaf. XI, { 7, 8. [». c, 323-2»
tlieni tlicir wives, and their children, and their land and all
their hoarded riches, that they had gained under Alexander ; and
they themselves with difficulty fled to Eumenes. They then
sent to Antigonus in their greatest disgrace, and begged that he
w^ould give up what he had before taken from them. He told
them he would do that if they brought to him their lord, king
Eumenes, bound ; and they did so. But he treated them again
with reproach, and set them in the most disgraceful land, which
was at the utmost end of his people ; and, moreover, he would not
give them any thing, for which they had asked.
7. Then • Eurydice, queen of Arrhidaeus, king of the Macedo-
nians, did much e\il to the people, through Cassander, her lord's
general, with whom she had secret adultery ; and therefore she
taught the king to raise him up so high, that he was above aD
who were in the realm next to the king. She so acted by her
intrigues as to raise up all the Macedonians against the king, till
they determined to send for Olympias, Alexander's mother, that
she might assist them to bring both the king and the queen into
their power. Olympias then came to them with the force of
Epirus, her own kingdom, and asked iEacides, king of the
Molossi, to help her. They slew both the king and the queen,
and Cassander fled away. Olympias took the sovereignty, and
did much evil to the people, while she had the government
When Cassander heard that she was loathsome to the people, he
gathered an army. As she heard that so many of the people
had turned to him, she did not believe that the other part would
be faithful to her ; but she took her daughter-in-law% Roxana,
Alexander's widow, and Alexander's son, Hercules, and fled to
the fastness, which was called Pydna. Cassander marched after
her, and stormed the fastness, and slew Olympias. The towns-
people, when ^hey understood that the fastness was to be stormed,
carried off the daughter-in-law with her son, and sent them into
another and stronger fastness. Cassander gave orders to besiege
them there; and he ruled in full power over the kingdom of
Macedonia.
8. It • was then thought, that the war among Alexander's fol-
lowers was ended, when they were fallen, who fought the most :—
they wore Perdiccas, and Eumenes, and Alcetas, and Polyperchon,
8 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 23, Haver, p. 205, 10— 20G, 2.
9 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 23. Haver, p. 206, 2-208, 8.
B. c. 323—280] ALEXANDER'S SUCCliSSORS. 125
and 01}iiipias, and Antipater, and many others. But Antigonus,
who had unbounded yearning for power over others, marched to
the fastness, where Alexander's widow and his son were, and took
them ; because he thought that the people would more easily bow
to him, who had their old lord's sou in his power. After Cassan-
der heard of it, he agreed with Ptolemy, and with Lysimachus,
and with Seleucus, the eastern king, and they all waged war
against Antigonus, and against Demeti-ius his son, — some on land,
others on water. In that war, though some were with Antigo-
nus, and others \Wth Cassander, the greatest part of the Macedo-
nian nobility fell on both sides. There Antigonus and his son
were routed. Afterwards Demetrius, son of Antigonus, fought
\nth ships against Ptolemy, and drove him into his own land. An-
tigonus then ordered, that they should call both him and his son,
king ; though the followers of Alexander were before only called
generals. In the midst of these quarrels, Antigonus feared that
the people would choose Hercules, Alexander's son, for their
lord, because he was of the true, kingly race. Then he ordered
both him and his mother to be slain, ^\^len the other three
heard that he had the thought of over-reaching them all, they
gathered themselves together again, and waged war against him.
Cassander durst not go himself in the expedition, because he was
closely surrounded with enemies, but he sent help to Lysimachus,
his ally, and had entrusted his affairs chiefly to Seleucus ; because
he had overcome in battles many powers in the east : — First,
Babylon and Bactriana. Afterwards, he marched into India
where no man before or since durst go with an army, save Alexan-
der. Seleucus brought under his power all the generals ; and they
all went to Antigonus and his son Demetrius with an army. In that
war Antigonus was slain, and his son was driven from the king-
dom. — '' I ween not," said Orosius, " that there is any man, who
can tell, how many fell in that battle."
9. At ' that time [B. C. 297] Cassander died, and his son Philip
succeeded to the kingdom. Tlien it was thought again the second
time, that the wars of Alexander's followers were ended. But
1 Cassandro defuncto, filius Philippus succedit. Sic quasi ex integro nova Macedoniae
bell a nascuntnr, Antipater Thessalonicen matrem suam, Cassandri uxorem, quamvis mise-
rabiliter pro vita precantem, inanu sua transverberavit. Alexander frater ejus, dum
bellum adversus fratrem ob ultionem roatris instruit, a Demetrio, cujus auxilium petierat,
circumventus occiditur. Ores. 1. Ill : c. 23, Haver, p. 208, 8—13.
\2(i OROSIUS ; Book III : Chap. XI, | 10, 11. fs. c 32S— M
they soon after had war among them. Seleucus, and Demetrius
son of Antigonus, joined together, and waged war against the
three, — Philip, son of Cassander, and against Ptolemy, and Lysi-
machus. They began the war just as if they had never begun it
before. In the strife Antipater killed his mother, widow of Cas-
sander, though she pitifully prayed to him for her life. Then
her son Alexander begged Demetrius to assist him, that he migiit
revenge his mother's death on his brother ; and they soon after
slew him.
10. After* this Demetrius and Lysimachus went to war; but
Lysimachus could not wthstand Demetrius, because Dromichaetes
king of the Thracians fought against him. In the meanwhile,
Demetrius was very much encouraged, and led an army agamst
Ptolemy. When he heard of it, he gained over Seleucus and
Pyrrhus king of Epirus to help him. Pyrrhus assisted him chiefly
because he wished to get the government of Macedonia for him-
self. They drove Demetrius from it, and Pyrrhus succeeded.
Afterwards Lysimachus slew his own son Agathocles, and his son-
in-law Antipater. In those days, the city Lysimachia • sank into
the earth with the people altogether. After Lysimachus had
done so to his son, and to his son-in-law, his own people hated
him, and many turned from him, and drew over Seleucus, that he
might overcome Lysimachus. Moreover, the strife between the
two could not be appeased, though they were the only two of
Alexander's followers then alive. But old as they then were,
they fought. Seleucus had lived seventy-seven winters ; and
Lysimachus seventy-three winters. There Lysimachus was slain;
and, about three nights afterwards, Ptolemy, whose sister Lysi-
machus married, came and, as he was going homeward, stealthily
followed after Seleucus, till his army was dispersed, and there
slew him.
11. The peace* and kindheartedness, which they had learned
from Alexander, were then brought to an end. These two, who
lived the longest, had slain thirty kings, — their own old comrades,
— and afterwards they took to themselves the whole of the go-
vernments, which they all formerly held. Amid the struggles,
2 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 23. Haver, p. 208, 13—209, 15.
3 Lysimachia civitas formidolosissinio terraemotu eversa, oppressoque populo fl*
cnidele sepulchrum fuit. Oros, 1. Ill : c. 23. Haver, p. 209, 8, 9.
4 Oros. 1. HI : c. 23, Haver, p. 209, 15—210, 7.
B- c. 280] WAR OF THE ROMANS WITH THE TARENTINES. 127
Lysimachus lost his fifteen sons : some he liimself slew, others
were slain in battle before himself.
12. "Such* brotherhood!" said Orosius, 'Uhey had among
them, who were fed and educated in one family ! It is very dis-
graceful to us, that we speak about what we now call war, when
strangers and foreigners come upon us, and rob us of a little,
and soon leave us again ; and we will not think what it was,
when no man could redeem his hfe from another; nor would
even those be friends, who were brothers by father and by mo-
ther I " — ^And here the third book ends, and the fourth begins.
Book IV : Chapter I.
1 . Four * hundred and sixty four yeai-s after the building of
Rome [Clinton B. C. 280 : Alfred B. C. 289], the Tarentines were
playing in their theatre, which was built within their city Taren-
tum, when they saw Roman ships sail on the sea. Then the
Tarentines hastily went to their own ships, and followed after
the others, and took them all but five. Those, who were taken,
they treated with the greatest cruelty; some they slew, some
they scourged to death, others they sold into bondage. When
the Romans heard of it, they sent ambassadors to them, and
demanded that they should atone for the wrong, which they
had done them. Again, they treated the ambassadors with the
greatest disgrace, as they before did the others, and then let
them go home.
2. Then the Romans marched against the Tarentines ; and so
fully did they levy their forces, that even the proletarii ' were
not allowed to stay at home. Those were they, whom they left
that their wives might have children, when they went to war.
They said, it seemed to them wiser, that they should not lose
those who could go out, whoever might have children. The
Romans then went against the Tarentines, and laid all waste
where they came, and stormed many towns.
3. Then the Tarentines sent everywhere for help, where they
could hope for any. Pyrrhus, king of Epirus, came to them with
5 Oros. 1. Ill : c. 23. Haver, p. 210, 7—20.
1 Oros. 1. IV : c 1, Haver, p. 214 — 218. Alfred omits the preface of Orosius, Haver, p.
211—214.
2 Proletarii, persons of little or no property. Being of the lowest rank, they were not
called to serve in war, and deemed of little use but to increase (prolem) the population.
12S OROSIUS ; Book IV : Chap. I, | 3. £•• c- 280
tlie greatest force, as well in infantry, and in cavalry, as with a
fleet. In those days, he was famous above all other kings, as well
for his great forces, and for his forethought, as for his knowledge
of war. PyiThus assisted the Taren tines, because the city Tarentum
was built by the Lacedaemonians, who then belonged to his king-
dom. He had the Thessalians and Macedonians to help him, and
in that battle, he had with him twenty elephants, — [animals] which
the Romans never saw before. He was the man, that first brought
them into Italy. He was also, in those days, most skilful in warfare
and in contest ; but in this only, his gods and his idolatrj% which he
followed, deceived him. "\^^len he inquired of his gods, which
should have victory over the other, — he over the Romans, or the
Romans over him, they answered him ambiguously and said ;—
*' Thou shalt have [it], or shalt not."'— The first battle, that he
had with the Romans, was in [Lucania], near the river which is
called [Siris]. After there had been great slaughter on both
sides, Pyrrhus ordered the elephants to be brought into the
battle. When the Romans saw that such a stratagem Avas
employed against them, as they had never before seen, nor
heard speak of, they all fled but one man, called Minutius : he
went boldly under an elephant, that he might stab it in the
navel. After it was wounded and angry, it killed many of the
people : not only did they perish who were upon it, but it so
gored and enraged the other elephants, that they also, who were
upon them, almost all perished. Though the Romans were
routed, still they were encouraged, because they knew what they
could do to the elephants. In that battle * fourteen thousand of
the Roman infantry were slain, and eight hundred and eighty
taken ; and one thousand three hundred of their cavalry were
slain ; and there were seven hundred banners taken. It was not
said how many of the anny of PjTrhus fell, because it was not
the custom, in those times, that they should tell any of the
slaughter on that side, which was the more powerful, save where
very few were slain, as it was with Alexander, in the first battle
3 Neither the Anglo-Saxon nor the English admits of the ambiguity, so eWdent in tk«
sentence recorded by Ennius — ** Aio te, ^acida, Romanes ^^ncere posse." An allusion is
evidently made to this answer of the oracle, though Orosius does not quote the sentence.
4 Orosius gives the following account, — Victos fuisse Romanes turpis fuga prodidit,
quorum tunc cecidisse referuntur peditum quatuordecim millia octingenti et octingenta:
capti mille trecenti et decern : equites autem cssi ducenti quadraginta duo, capti octiogenti
et duo, signa amissa viginti duo. Haver, p. 216, 9 — 13.
B. c. 280—272] PYRRHUS ASSISTS THE TARENTINES. 129
that he fought with Darius, where no more than nine of his
people were slain.* But Pyrrhus afterwards shewed, what he
thought of the \ictory that he had over the Romans, when he said, at
the door of his god, and so wrote upon it : — *' Accept thou [my]
thanks, O Jupiter, that I have been able to overcome those, who
before were never overcome ; and I am also overcome by them/'*
Then his generals asked him, why he spoke such lowering words
of himself — ^''that he was overcome." He answered them and
said, — '* If I gain such a victory again from the Romans, then I
must afterwards go back to the land of the Greeks without any
soldier."' Before the battle, it was shewn to the Romans as a
bad token, that, in this warfare, the people would meet with
great destruction; when thunder killed twenty-four of their
foragers, and the others came away afflicted.*
4. Afterwards Pyrrhus and the Romans fought in the country
of Apulia. There Pynhus was wounded in one arm, and the
Romans gained the victory, and had learned more contrivances
for overcoming the elephants, inasmuch as they took stakes, and
struck many sharp iron nails into one end, and woimd them
round with flax, and set it on fire, and then thrust them into the
elephants behind, that they became raging both from the burning
of the flax and the goading of the nails : thus, those, who were
upon them, were first destroyed by each, then many of the other
people, who should have been shielded, were killed. In that
battle, eight thousand of the Romans were slain and eleven
banners taken. Twenty thousand were slain of the army of
Pyrrhus, and his standard taken. — It was then made known to
Pyrrhus, that Agathocles king of the Syracusans was dead in the
country of Sicily. Then he went thither, and forced that
kingdom to submit to him.
5. As soon " as the war ^vith the Romans was ended, there was
the most manifold calamity by pestilence, — yea, no bearing
5 See Book III: ch. 9, { 3.
6 Sed Pyrrhus atrocitatera cladis, quam hoc bello exceperat, diis suis hominibusque.
testatus est, adfigens tittilum in templo Tarentini Jovis, in quo hsec scripsit : —
Qui ante hac invicti fuv^re viri, pater optime Olympi,
Hot ego in pugna vici, victusque turn ab iisdem.
These verses are from Ennius. Oros. 1. IV : c. 1. Haver, p. 217, 3 — 7, note 22.
7 Ne ego, si iterum eodem roodo vicero, sine ullo milite Epirum revertar. Haver, p.
217,9,10.
8 Semineces relicti. Haver, p. 217, 15.
9 Oros. 1. IV : c. 2. Haver, p. 218, 219.
17
1^ OROSIU8; Book IV : Chap. I, { 6. [b. c. 280--m
creature, neither women nor cattle, could bring forth any thing
alive, — that, at last, they doubted whether any human being
would ever be added to them.* Then Pyrrhus returned again
from Sicily against the Romans, and Curius the consul came
against him. Their third battle was in Lucania on the plain of
Arusium.' Though the Romans had, at one time, thought more
of flight than of battle, ere they saw that the elephants were
brought into the flght ; but, after they had seen them, they so
irritated them, that they killed many, whom they should have
protected : the anny of Pyrrhus, was, for that reason, mostly put
to flight. In that battle Pyrrhus had eighty thousand fool^ and
five thousand horse; and there thirty-six thousand were slain,
and four hundred taken. Then Pyrrhus went ojit of Italy, about
five years after he first came into it. Soon after he came home,
he wished to storm the city Argos ; and he was there struck dead
with a stone.
6. ^\^len • the Tarentines heard that Pjrrrhus was dead^ they
sent into Africa to the Carthaginians for help, and went again to
war with the Romans : soon after they came together, the Romans
had a victory. There the Carthaginians found that they could
be overpowered, though no people before could overcome them
in battle. — While Pynhus was at war with the Romans, they had
eight legions. They had then appoiuced the eighth to help the
Rhegians. When the eighth part of the legions believed, that the
Romans could not withstand Pyrrhus, they began to pillage and
oppress those, whom they ought to have protected. When the
Romans heard of it, they sent thither Genucius, their consul, widi
an army, to punish them, because they had slain and oppressed
those, whom all the Romans wished to protect ; and he did sa
Some he put to death, others he bound and sent home ; and there
they were aftenvards scourged, and then their heads cut off with
broad axes.
1 The A. S. is so brief and indefinite, that the more full and clear account of Orosins ii
cited : — Pestilentia gravis urbem ac fines ejus invasit, quae quum omnes, turn pnedpue
mulieres pecudesque corripicns, necatis in utero foetibus, futura prole vacuabat, et inixi»-
turis partubus cum periculo matrum extorti abortus projiciebantur : adeo ut defectort
Fuccessio, et dcfuturum animantium genus, adempto vitalis partus legitimo ordine credere-
tur. Haver, p. 218, 22—219, 1.
2 Tertium bellum, . . • apud Lucaniam in Arusinis campis, gestum est. Haver, p. 219| 2,3*
5 OroB. 1. IV : c. 3, Haver, p. 220, 221, 5.
B. c. 269] BAD OMENS IN ROME— AN EARTHQUAKE. 131
Book IV: Chapter II.
1. Four* bundled and seventy-seven years after the building of
Rome [Clinton B. C. 269 : AKred B. C. 276], tbere were tbese
evil wonders in Rome. Tbe first was tbat thunder shattered the
house of their highest god, Jupiter, and also threw down to the
earth much of the city wall : — And that also three wolves, in one
night, brought the body of a dead man into the city, and after-
wards tore it there piece-meal, till the men awoke and ran out :
then they fled away. In those days it happened, that, in a plain
near Rome, the earth opened and burning fire came up from the
earth ; — that, on every side of the fire, the earth for five acres
broad was burnt to ashes.
2. Soon after, in the following year, Sempronius the consul
marched with an army against the Picentes, a people of Italy.
When they had set themselves in array and \vished to engage,
there was an earthquake, and each of the armies thought assu-
redly, that they should sink into the earth. They were thus
kept in dread, till the cause of fear passed away ; and afterw^ards
they fought most fiercely. There was the greatest blood-shed in
the armies on both sides : though the Romans had the victory,
there were few left alive. It was there seen that the earthquake
betokened the great drenching of blood, which they shed upon
the earth, at that time.
Book IV : Chapter III.
1. Four* hundred and eighty years after the building of Rome
[Orosius, and Alfred B. C. 272], among the many other wonders,
which happened in those days, — blood was seen to spring out of
the earth, and milk to rain from heaven. In those days the Car-
thaginians sent help to the Tarentines, that they might more
easily withstand the Romans. When the Romans sent ambassa-
dors to them, and asked why they did that ; then they swore to
the ambassadors with the most disgraceful oaths, that they never
gave them help; although the oaths were more wicked than
true.
2. In those days, the Volscians and the Etruscans nearly all
perished through their o^vn folly ; because they freed some of
4 Oros. I. IV : c. 4. Haver, p. 221, 222, 9.
5 Oros. L I V ; c. 5. Haver, p. 222—223, 13.
132 OROSIUS; Book IV: Chap. IV, { 1, 3. [b. &»
their slaves, and were also too inild and too forgiving to all of
them. Those who were partly free • took it amiss^ that they freed
the slaves and would not free them. They then rose up agaiust
their masters, and the slaves with them, and thus had power over
them. They afterwards drove^ them entirely from the country,;
and took their masters' wives for their own. Afterwards the mas-
ters applied to the Romans, and they enabled them to regain
their own.
Book IV ; Chapter IV.
1. Four ^ hundred and eighty one years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred 6. C. 272], so great a pestilence came
upon the Romans, that, at last, they did not ask, how many were
dead, but how many were then left alive. And the de>*ils which
they always worshipped, in addition to the other manifold abomi-
nations which they taught, so bewildered them, that they couM
not understand that it arose from the wrath of God ; but directed
their priests to tell the people that their gods were angry with
them, in order that they should still make more offerings^ and
sacrifices, than they had done before.
2. In those same times, there was a priestess (nun) • of their
gods named Capparonia. It then happened that she f orlay herself.
For that offence the Romans hanged her, and him also who was
guilty with her, together with all those who knew of her guilt,
and concealed it. — How can we now think, that the Romans
themselves composed and wrote such things for their own glory
and praise ; and yet, amidst the praise, spoke of such reproaches
among themselves ? Can we think how many greater reproaches
they concealed, as well for the love of themselves, as of their
country, and also for the fear of their senate.
6 Orosius, [Haver, p. 223, 3.] culls them Liberlini, which Alfred properly translates by
Ceorlas, who were freemen of the lowest rank. These Ceorlas were subject to many restric-
tions, one of which was that they were compelled to have a person of superior rank to be
responsible for them. — Among the Romans, the manumitted slave was called Libertus,
because he was liberatus or freed from slavery. The Libertus, being freed from legal sern-
tude, belonged to the class Libertinus ; but the Libertini, like the Greek dn-cXcu^rpot, had
not all the liberties and privileges of citizens, any more than the Ceorlas among the Anglo-
Saxons.
7 Oros. 1. IV : c. 5. Haver, p. 223, 13—224, 14.
8 Eodem tempore Capparonia, virgo Vestalis incesti rea, suspendio periit : comiptor qw
coiisciique servi, supplicio adfecti sunt. Haver, p. 224, 2 — 4. The Nunne, or Nun cl
Alfred, and virgo Vestalis of Oros. denote a Priestess. See Minucia, III, 6, | 2, n. 7.
B. c. 395] HISTORY OF THE CARTHAGINIANS— HIMILCO. 133
Of THE MAR OF THE CARTHAGINIANS.
3. *' Now," • said Orosius, '' we shall take up the war of the
Carthaginians, that is of the people of Carthage, which city was
built by the woman Elissa [Dido] seventy two years before Rome.
Likewise the evil of their citizens, and a little of their disgrace, have
been spoken and written of, as recorded, by Trogus [Pompeius]
and Justin, their historians : for their affairs on no occasion went
on well either at home or abroad. Besides these evils, they or-
dained, when a great pestilence came upon them, that they should
sacrifice men to their gods. The devils also, in which they
trusted, taught them to offer the healthy, for those who were
unhealthy. The men were so foolish, that they thought they
might thus check the enl ; but the devils were so deceitful, that
they thereby increased it ; for, as they were so very foolish, the
wrath of God came upon them in wars besides other enls, which
mostly happened in the islands of Sicily and Sardinia, in which
they were most frequently at war. When they so often suffered,
they began to blame their generals and soldiers for their troubles,
and sent them into banishment and into foreign lands. They
soon afterwards prayed, that they might return to their own coun-
try, and try whether they could overcome their misfortunes.
This being refused, they marched against them with an army.
In the warfare, the chief general, Mazeus, met his own son,
clothed in purple as a priest He was angry with him, on account
of his dress, and ordered him to be seized and crucified,' as he
thought that he wore such a robe out of contempt for him, be-
cause it was not a custom with them, that any should wear purple,
but kings. They soon afterwards took Carthage, and slew all
the best men that were in it, and forced the others imder them.
At last, he was himself overcome and slain. This happened in
the days of Cyrus king of the Persians.
Book IV: Chapter V.
1. After that, * Himilco, king of the Carthaginians, went with
an army into Sicily, and there so sudden a plague * came upon
them, that the men were dead as soon as it seized them, so that
9 Oro».l. IV : c 6. Haver, p. 224—226, 10. »In cnicem . . suspendiL Id, p. 226, 6.
1 Oros. 1. IV : c. 6. Haver, p. 226, 10—232, 5.
2 The A. S. is ferlic yfel, a sudden evil or calami^. Oros. has— repente horribili petto
exercitum amisit Haver, p. 226, 11.
1C4 OROSIUS; Book IV: Cbaf. V, | 2, 3. t»-c.M
at last, they could not bury them ; and, for fear, he turned from
thence against his will, and went home %vith those who were left
As soon as the first ship came to land and told the fearful tidings
all the citizens of Carthage were moved with violent groaning and
weeping, — every one asking and inquiring after his friends ; and
they surely thought there was no hope for them, but that they
must have altogether perished. While the citizens were thus sor-
rowful, the king himself came with his ship to land^ clad in mis-
erable apparel * ; and both he himself went homeward weeping;
and the people that came to meet him, all followed him weeping.
The king stretched his hands up towards heaven, and with exces
of feeling bewailed both his own misf ortimes, and those of all the
people. He then did to himself what was worst of all : when he
came to his house, he shut the people out, and locking himself
alone within, he slew himself.
2. There was afterwards a wealthy man in Cartilage, called
Hanno, who had an immoderate longing for the kingdom ; but it
appeared to him, that he could not come to it by the will of the
senators, and he fixed upon the plan of asking them all to a feast
at his house, that he might then kill them by poison. But it was
made known by those, that, he thought, woidd assist him in the
plot. When he knew that it was found out, he gathered togethff
all the slaves and bad men, that he could, thinking to come upon
the citizens unawares; but it was known to them beforehand.
WTien he was unsuccessful in that city, he went to another
with twenty four thousand men, and thought that he could take
it. As the citizens had the Mauretani to help them, they came
out of the fortress against them, and took Hanno, and put the
others to flight He was afterwards tortured there* First, he
was scourged, then his eyes were plucked out ; and afterwards
his hands were cut off, then his head. All his kindred were slain
lest his death should be avenged in after times, or any other
should dare to begin the same again. This happened in the time
of king Philip.
3. Then, the Carthaginians heard that the great Alexander had
stormed the city Tyre, which, in former days, was the birth-place
of their elders ; and they feared that he would also come to
them. They, therefore, sent thither Hamilcar, their most pro-
3 Sordlda terviliqiie tunica discinctiu, Oros. Haver, p. 227* 5.
B. c. 308] THE CARTHAGINIANS WAR ON SICILY— AGATHOCLES. 135
dent man, to watch Alexander's conduct; so he fonvarded to
them at home an account of it, written upon a board ; and, after
it was written, he covered it over with wax. After Alexander
was dead, and Hamilcar came home, the elders of the city accused
him of treacherously plotting with Alexander against them ; and,
on that charge, put him to death.
4. The Carthaginians afterwards made war upon Sicily, where
they seldom had success, and beset their chief city Syracuse. It
did not then seem possible to Agathocles their king, that he
could fight against them out of the fortress, nor that they could
all abide within it, for want of food ; they, therefore, left such a
part of their forces within the fortress, as could keep it ; and,
at the same time, have food enough. With the other part, the
king went to Carthage in ships ; and, as soon as he came to land,
he ordered the ships to be burned, because he was unwilling that
his enemies should afterwards get possession of them. There he
soon built a fortress, and from it slew and harassed the people,
till Hanno, their other king, attacked him in the fortress with
twenty thousand men. But Agathocles routed him, and slew two
thousand of his people, and followed him till he was within five
miles* of Carthage, and there he built another fortress. He
harassed and burnt all around, so that the Carthaginians, when
on a maich from the city, could see the fire iud the havoc.
5. It was about this time, that the brother of Agathocles,
named Antander, who was left behind at home in the city, came
unawares by night upon the forces which were besieging them,
and nearly slew them all ; and the others fled to their ships. As
soon as they came home, and the tidings became known to the
Carthaginians, they were so much disheartened, that not only
many cities became tributary to Agathocles, but they themselves
in crowds, also jielded to him ; so likewise king Ojphellas, with
his people the Cyrenians, sought to him. But Agathocles dealt
so unfaithfully with him, that he took him unawares, and put him
to death : so also, it afterwards befel himself. If it had not been
for that one act of treachery, he from that day might, without
trouble, have gained the sovereignty of all the Carthaginians.
4 Castra deinde ad quintu:n lapidem a Carthagine statuit, lit damna rerum opulentiaflf-
marum vastationemque agrorum et incendia villanim de muris ipsiua urbis specularentur
Haver, p. 229, 11—13.
136 OR08IU8; Book IY : Cbat. VI, { I, S. f** c IM-Sll
At the time that he acted so deceitfully, Hamflcar/ king of the
Carthaginians was coming in peace towards him with all his
people. But a disagreement arose between Agathocles and his
people, and he himself was slain. After his death the Caitiia-
ginians went again with ships to Sicily. When they heard of it,
they sent to Pyrrhus, king of Epirus, and for a while, he asasted
them.
Book IV : Chapter VL
1. Four* hundred and eighty-three years after the building of
Rome, [Orosius and Alfred B. C. 270 : Clinton 264 J, the Mamer-
tini,' a people of Sicily, sent to the Romans for help, that they
might withstand the army of the Carthaginians. The Romans
then sent to them Appius Claudius their consul with an anny.
Then, after they had marched together with their people, the
Carthaginians fled; and they wondered, as they themselTes
afterguards said, that they fled before they came near together.
Because of this flight, Hanno, king of the Carthaginians, with aH
his people, became tributaries to the Romans, and every year paid
them two hundred talents of silver : each talent weighed eighty
pounds.
2. Then the Romans besieged the elder Hannibal, king of the
Carthaginians, in Agrigentum, a city of Sicily, till he almost died
with hunger. Then the other king of the Carthaginians, named
Haniio, came to his assistance with a fleet, and w^as there routed
The Romans after^vards stormed the fortress, and Hannibal the
king fled out by night vnth a few men, and gathered eighty
ships, and pillaged the coasts of the Romans. In revenge the
Romans first determined to build ships, which Duilius, thar
consul, so speedily carried out, that in sixty days, after the
timber was cut, a hundred and thirty were ready, both with mast
and sail. The other consul, called Cornelius Asina, went with
sixteen ships to the island Lipara to a private conference with
Hannibal, when he slew him. When Duilius, the other consul
heard of it, he went to the island with thirty ships and slew three
5 Oro8. has — Bomilcar, dux Poenonim. Haver, p. 230, 8.
C OroB. 1. IV: c. 7. Haver, p. 232—234.
7 The Mamertini were an Oscan people from Campania, who migrated to Mesnnatf
Messena, on the N. £. coast of Sicily, under the protection of the god Mamen, or Mu^
about B. C. 312. They A^ere conquered by the Carthaginians; and to procure their freedotf
they applied to the Romans for help. ThuB, the Mamertiui of Sicily were the came of d(
first Punic war, B. C, 264—242.
B. c. 264—2421 FIRST PUNIC WAR. 137
hundred of Hannibars people, and took thirty of his ships, and
sank thirteen in the sea, and put [Hannibal] himself to flight
3. Afterwards the Poeni, who are the Carthaginians, set
Hanno over their ships, as Hannibal had been before, that he
might guard the islands of Sardinia and Corsica against the
Romans. He soon after fought against them with a fleet and
was slain.
4. In the year ' after this, Calatinus the consul went with an
army to Camarina a city of Sicily ; but the Carthaginians had
blockaded the way, where he should pass over the mountain.
Then Calatinus took three hundred men with him and went over
the mountain at a secret place, and the men feared that they
were all fighting against him, and left the way wthout defence,
So that the army afterwards went through there. All the three
hundred men were slain there, save the consul alone : he came
away wounded.
5. After that, the Carthaginians again agreed that the old
Hannibal should wage war on the Romans with ships ; but again,
when he would pillage there, he was soon put to flight, and in his
flight his own companions stoned him to death.
6. Then the consul Atilius laid waste Lipara and Malta, islands
of Sicily. Afterwards, the Romans went to Africa with three
hundred and thirty ships. Then they sent their two kings
Hanno and Hamilcar against them with ships, and there they
were both routed, and the Romans took from them eighty-four
ships. Afterwards they stormed their city Clupea, aud pillaged
even to their chief city Carthage.
7. Then the consul Regulus undertook the Carthaginian war.
When he first marched thither with an army, he encamped near
a river, which was called Bagrada. Then, there came out of the
river a serpent which was immensely large, and killed all the
men who came near the water.
Of the Serpent. Then Regulus gathered all the bowmen that
were in the company, that they might overcome it with arrows ;
but, when they struck or shot it, the arrows glided on its scales,
8 Oros. 1. IV : c. 8. Haver, p. 235—237.
' 9 Oros. says, Cum trecentis triginta navibus, Haver, p. 236, 2. — Both the Cotton and
the Lauderdfde MSS. in the table of conteuu give )'rini, three : here, by some mistake, the
A. S. is feower, four.
18
138 OROSIUS; Book IV: Ciur. Vi, § 5. | •.«.!»
as if* they were smooth iron. He then ordered the balistas, iriih
which they broke walls when they fought against a fortress^ — that
\vith these, they should throw at it cross-ways. Then, at the first
throw, one of its ribs was broken, so that afterwards it had not
power to defend itself, but was soon after killed ; because it n
the nature of serpents, that their power and their motion are in
their ribs, as that of other ' reptiles is in their feet After it ina
killed, he told them to flay it, and to take the hide to Rome, and
there to stretch it out as a wonder, because it was a hundred and
twenty feet long.
8. Aftenvards [B. C. 255], Regulus fought against three Car-
thaginian kings in one battle, — against the two Hasdrubals, and
the third, called Hamilcar, who was in Sicily, [and] fetched to help
theuL In that battle seventeen thousand Carthaginians were
slain, and Hve thousand ' made prisoners, and eleven elephants
taken, and eighty two towns yielded to him.
9. When • the Carthaginians had been put to flight, they wished
for peace from Regulus; but, after they understood that he
would have unreasonable tribute for the peace, they said that
they would rather, that death should take them away in this
kind of strife, than that they should have peace on such hard
terms. They, therefore, sent for help both to Gaul and Spain,
and also to Lacedaemon, to Xantippus the king. \\Tien they
were all gathered together, they put all their military forces
under Xantippus ; and he then led the troops, whither they bad
before agreed, and placed two troops secretly, one on each side
of him, and the third behind him, and told the two troops, when
he himself with the first part should flee towards the hindermost,
that they on each side, should then come across upon the army
of Regulus. There tliirty thousand of the Romans were slain,
and Regulus was taken with five hundred men. This victory of
the Carthaginians happened in the tenth year of their war with
the Romans. Soon afterwards, Xantippus went back to his own
kingdom, and the Romans were afraid, because by his skill they
had been overreached in their engagement.
10. Then, iEmilius Paulus the consul went into Africa with
1 A. S. o^^era crcopendra wyrma, other creeping worms.
2 Oros. has — Capta autexn quinque millia. The Lauderdale MS. hat YX, Uiat ii ^
from X.
3 Oros. 1. IV : c. 9. Haver, p. 238—241.
B. c. 264—242] FIRST PUNIC WAR. 139
three hundred ships to the island of Clupea, and there the
Carthaginians came against him with as many ships, and were
there routed, and five thousand of their people slain, and thirty
of their ships taken, and a hundred and four sunk. Of the
Romans one thousand one hundred were slain, and nine of their
ships sunk. They built a fortress on the island ; and there the
Carthaginians sought them again, with their two kings, w^ho were
both named Hanno. There, nine thousand of them were slain,
and the others put to flight. Tlie Romans, when they were
going home, so overloaded their ships with the booty, that two
hundred and thirty of them sank, and seventy were left, and with
difficulty saved by casting out almost all that was in them.
11. Afterwards, Hamilcar, king of the Carthaginians, went into
Numidia and Maimtania, and pillaged them, and made them
tributaries, because they formerly yielded to Regulus. About
three years* after this [B. C. 253], Ser^^lius Caepio and Sem-
pronius Blaesus, the consuls, went with three hundred and sixty
ships into Africa and stormed many towns of the Carthaginians,
and afterguards went homewards vnih great booty, and so over-
loaded their ships again, that one hundred and fifty of them sank.
12. Then Cotta the consul went into Sicily and pillaged it alL
There was so great a slaughter on both sides, that, at last, they
could not bury them.
13. In the days of the consul Lucius Ca^cilius Metellus, and of
Caius Furius Pacilus [B. C. 251], Hasdrubal, the new king of the
Carthaginians, came to the island Lilybaeum mth tliirty thousand
horse, and one hundred and thirty elephants, and soon aiter fought
with Metellus the consul. But, after Metellus had overcome the
elephants, he then also easily put the other forces to flight
After the flight Hasdrubal was slain by his own troops.
14 The • Carthaginians were then so overcome, and so troubled
among themselves, that they found they had no power ; but they^
agreed that they would seek peace from the Romans. Then they
sent Regulus, the consul, whom they had with them in bon-
dage for five years, and he swore to them, in the name of his
gods, that he would both deliver the message they had given him,
and also again tell them the answer^ He did so, and announced
4 Tertio anno. Oros. IV, 6 { 12, Haver, p. 240» 1.
5 Oros. I. IV : c. 10. Haver, p. 241,-243.
140 OROSIUS; Book IV: Cbat. VI, | 15—18. [b.c SI
that each nation should give up to the other, all the men whom
they had taken in war, and afterwards keep peace between them.
After he had announced it, he besought them, not to agree to
aught of the message, and said that it would be a great disgrace
to them to exchange on such even terms ; and also that it was
not becoming, that they should think of themselves so meanly, as
if they were like them. Then, after these words, they prayed
that he would stay at home with them, and take the government
Then he answered them, and said that it must not be that he
should be a ruler of nations, who had before been a slave to a
people. When he came back to the Carthaginians, his compa-
nions said how he had delivered their message, then they cut the
two ner^'es on the two sides of his eyes, so that afterwards he couU
not sleep, till pining away he lost his life.
15. Afterwards [B. C. 250], Atilius Regulus and Manlius Vulso,
the consuls, went against the Carthaginians to the island LOy-
bseum ^vith two hundred ships, and there besieged a fortress
Then the young king, Hannibal, son of. Hamilcar, came upon
them unawares, as they were set round the fortress ; and ther^
all were slain save a few. Then the consul Qaudius went against
the Carthaginians again, and Hannibal came out against them on
the sea, and slew all but those on board thirty ships, which fled
to the island Lilybaeum : there were slain nine thousand, and
twenty thousand taken.
1 6. Afterwards, the consul Caius Junius set out for Africa, and
perished at sea mt]\ his whole fleet. In the following year, Han-
nibcil sent a fleet against Rome, and there they ravaged to excess.
17. Then tlie consul Lutatius, went against Africa \vith three
hundred ships to Sicily, where the Carthaginians fought against
him. Lutatius was there wounded through one knee. On tbc
morrow, Hanno came with Hannibal's army, and there Lutatius,
although he was wounded, fought against him, and put Hanno to
flight, and followed after him, till he came to the city Erycin«-
Soon afterwards the Carthaginians came to him again with an
army, and were put to flight, and two thousand slain.
18. Then,* the Carthaginians a second time sued for peace to
the Romans ; and they gave it to them on the ground that they
C Oros. 1. IV : c. 11. Haver, p. 243,-244, 8.
B. c. 264—242] FIRST PUXIC WAR. 141
should not hold Sicily or Sardinia ; and should, moreover, pay
them three thousand talents each year.
Book IV: Chapter VII.
1. Five' hundred and seven years after the building of Rome
[Orosius and Alfred B. C. 246], there happened an immense fire
among the Romans, and no man knew whence it came. When
the fire left them, the river Tiber was so flooded as it never was
before, nor [has been] since ; so that it swept away all the people's
food, that was in the city, yea, even in their houses. At the
time, when Titus Sempronius and Caius Gracchus were consuls
in Rome, they fought against the people Falisci, and slew twelve
thousand of them.
2. In • that year, the Gauls,' who are now called Longobards,
were at enmity with the Romans ; and, soon afterwards, led their
armies together. Three thousand of the Romans were slain, in
their first battle ; and, in the following year, four thousand of the
Gauls were slain, and two thousand taken. When the Romans
went homewards, they would not have a triumph before their
consuls, as was their custom, when they gained a victory ; be-
cause they fled at the former battle ; and they afterwards for
many years did that in various \ictories.
3. When Titus Manlius Torquatus, and Caius Atilius Bulbus
were consuls in Rome [B. C. 235], the Sardinians, as the Cartha-
ginians advised them, began to make war on the Romans, and
were soon overpowered. Afterwards the Romans waged war on
the Carthaginians, because they had broken the peace. They
then sent their ambassadors twice to Rome for peace ; and could
not obtain it Then, for the third time, they sent ten of their
oldest senators, and they could not obtain it. For the fourth
time, they sent Hanno their most imworthy officer and he obtain-
ed it.
4. " Truly,'' said Orosius, " now we are come to the good times
with which the Romans taunt us ; and to the plenty of which
they are always boasting before, us, that ours are not hke those.
But then, let any one ask them, after how many years the peace
was made, from the time they first had war with many nations ?
7 Oros. L IV : c 11. Haver, p. 244, 8—245, 5.
8 Oros. 1. IV : c. 12, Haver, p. 245—247.
9 Oros. has Galli Cisalpini. Haver, p. 245, 19.
1 12 OROSIUS ; Book IV : Chap. VII, { 5— S. [•• c. 9U
It is after four hundred and fifty years. Let him then ask again^
how long the peace lasted ? It was one year.
5. Soon after, in the following year, the Grauls waged war on
the Romans ; and^ on the other side^ the Carthaginians. '' What
think you now, Romans, how the peace was made sure, whether
it be very like one taking a drop of oil. and dropping it on a large
fire, and thinking to quench it, when it is much more likely, that,
when he thinks he quenches it, he nourishes it still more. It
was so then with the Romans, when they had peace for one
year, that, under that peace, they came to the greatest strife."
6. In their first war * Hamilcar, king of the Carthaginians, when
he wished to march against the Romans with an army, was
then surrounded by the Spaniards and slain. In that year, the
Illyrians slew the ambassadors of the Romans. Then Fulvius
Postumius, the consul, on that account, led an army against
them, and though he had the victory, many were slain on both
sides.
7. Soon aftenvards, in the following year, the Roman priests
taught such new opinions, as they had very often done before,
when people were warring against them on three sides, — ^not
only the Gauls on the south of the mountains, but the Gauls on
the north of the mountains, and also the Carthaginians, — that
they should sacrifice human beings to their gods, and that
should be a Gaulish man and a Gaulish woman. Then the
Romans, by the direction of their priests, buried them alive. But
God wieaked vengeance on them, as he always did before,
when they sacrificed men : they paid wth their Uring for the
murder of the guiltless. That was first seen, in the battle wliich
they had with the Gauls,— though there were eight hundred
thousand of their own force, besides other nations which they
had drawn over to them, — when they soon fled, because thdr
consul was slain, and three thousand of their own people. That
seemed to them as the greatest slaughter, which they often before
held as nothing. At their second battle, nine thousand of the
Gauls were slain.
8. In the third year after this, Manlius Torquatus and Fulrius
Flaccus were consuls in Rome. They fought against the Gauls
and slew three thousand of them,* and took six thousand*
1 Oros. 1. IV : c. 13. Haver, p. 248—251.
2 Oros. Viginli tria millia. Haver, p. 250, 10.
B. c. 218-201] SECX)ND PUNIC WAR—HANNIBAL. 148
9. In the follo^ving year, many wonders were seen. One was,
that in the wood, Picenum, a spring welled with blood ; and in
the country of Thrace, they saw, as if the heaven were burning ;
and in the city, Ariminum, it was night till mid-day ; and there
was so great an earth-quake that, in the islands of Caria and
Rhodes, there were great ruins, and the Colossus fell down.
10. This year, the consvd Flaminius disregarded the saying,
which the soothsayers had falsely told him, that he ought not to
go to war with the Gauls ; but he carried it through, and ended
it with honour. Tliere seven thousand of the Gauls were slain,
and seventeen thousand taken. Afterwards, Claudius the consul
fought against the Gauls, and slew thirty thousand of them ; and
he himself fought with the king single-handed, and slew him, and
took the city, Milan. After that, the Istrians waged war on the
Romans ; then they sent their consuls, Cornelius and Minucius,
against them. There a great slaughter was made on both sides,
though the Istrians were brought under the Romans.
Book IV: Chapter VIII.
1. Five* hundred and thirty-three years after the building of
Rome [Alfred B. C. 220 : Orosius and Clinton 219], Hannibal,
king of the Carthaginians, beset Saguntum, a city of Spain, be-
cause they had always kept at peace ^^dth the Romans; and
settled there for eight months, till he had killed them all by hun-
ger and overthro^vn the city, though the Romans sent their am-
bassadors to him, and begged that he would leave off the siege ;
but he so contemptuously slighted them, that he would not bear
the sight of them in that war, and also in many others. After
that, Hannibal shewed the malice and the hatred, that he swore
before his father, when he was a boy of nine years old, that he
would never become a friend of the Romans.
2. When Publius Cornelius Scipio, and Titus Sempronius Lon-
gus were consuls [B. C. 218], Hannibal rushed in war over the
mountains called the Pyrenees, which are between France and
Spain. Afterwards he went over many nations, till he came to
the mountains [named] the Alps, and there also rushed over,
though he was often withstood in battles, and made the way over
mount Jove. So, when he came to the separate rock, he ordered
3 Oros. L IV : c. 14. Haver, p. 252—253.
144 OROSIUS; Book IV: Chap. VIII, | 3. {u.e.m
it to be heated with fire, and then to be hewed with mattocks;
and with the utmost toil went over the mountains. Of his army
there were one [liundred]^ thousand foot, and twenty thousand
horse.
3. ^V*hen he had marched on the level ground till he came to
the river Ticinus, then Scipio, the consul, came against him there,
and was dangerously wounded, and would also have been slmn,
if his son had not saved him, by standing before him till he took
to flight. There a great slaughter of the Romans was made.
Their next battle was at the river Trebia ; and again the Romans
were beaten and routed. 'When Sempronius, their other consul
who was gone into Sicily with an army, heard of it, he went
thence, and both the consuls came with an army against Hanni-
bal ; and their meeting was again at the river Trebia, and the
Romans were also put to flight, and very much slaughtered, and
Hannibal wounded. Aftenvards Hannibal went over the moun-
tain Barda [one of the Apennines*], although there was about
that time, so great a snow storm, that many of the horses perish-
ed, and all the elephants but one ; and the men themselves could'
hardly bear the cold. But he went boldly over the mountain,
chiefly because he knew, that Flaminius, the consul, thought
that he might without fear abide in the wnter-quarters in which
he V as then, with the army that he had gathered, and undoubt-
edly thought that there was no one, who durst or could begin the
journey about that time for the unwonted cold. As soon as
Hannil)al came to that land, he halted in a secret place, near the
other army, and sent some of his army throughout the land to
burn and to pillage ; so that the consul thought that all the
troops were spread throughout the land, and were marching thi-
therward, and thought that he should surprise them in the plun-
dering ; and led the army without order, as he knew the otha
was, till Hannibal came upon him crossways with the force that
he had together, and slew the consul and twenty-five thousand of
the other people, and took six thousand ; and two thousand of
Hannibal's people were slain. Then, the consul Scipio, brother of
the other Scipio, was fighting many battles in Spain and took
Mago, a general of the Carthaginians.
4 Centum roillium peditum. Haver, p. 252, 17.
5 Id summo Apennino. Haver, p. 253, 10.
218—201] SECOND PUNIC WAR.- HANNIBAL. 115
4. Many • wonders happened at this time. The first was, that
the sun was as if it were all lessened. The second was, that they
saw, as if the sun and the moon were fighting. These w^onders
happened in the land of Arpi. In Sardinia they saw two shields
sweat blood. The people of the Falisci saw the heaven, as if it
were opened. And to the people of Antium it seemed, when
they had reaped their corn, and filled their baskets, that all the
ears were bloody.
Book IV : Chapter IX.
J 1. Five ' hundred and forty years after the building of Rome
, [Orosius and Alfred B. C. 213 : Clinton B. C. 21C], when Lucius
, iEmilius PauUus and Caius Terentius Varro were consuls, they
marched with an army against Hannibal ; but he misled them by
the same stratagem, as he did at their former meeting, and also
by the new one that they knew not before, which was, that he
left some of his people in a strong place, and with some he went
against the consuls ; and, as soon as they came together, he fled
towards those who were behind, and the consuls followed after
him, and slew his people, and thought that, on that day, they
should have the greatest victor}'. But, as soon as Hannibal came
to his forces, he routed all the consuls, and made so great a
slaughter of the Romans as never had been made, in one battle,
neither before nor since, — that was forty-four thousand, and slew
two of their consuls, and took the third ; and, on that day, he
might have come to power over all the Romans, if he had gone
forward to the city. Afterwards, Hannibal sent three measures
of golden rings ■ home to Carthage, in token of his victory. By
the rings, they might know, what Roman nobility had fallen ;
, because it was a custom with them, in those days, that no one
might wear a golden ring, unless he was of noble race.
2. After that battle, the Romans were so much cast down,
that Caecilius Metellus, who was then their consul, also all their
senate, had thought that they should leave Rome, yea, even all
Italy. And they would have done so, if Scipio, who was the
^ eldest of the warriors, had not withheld them, for he drew his
6 Oroa. I. I V : c. 15. Huvcr. p. 254, 2j5.
7 Oros. 1. IV : c. 10. Haver, p. 256—259.
8 Trcs modios annulorum aurcorum luitfit. ILivcr. p. 2riG, 18. A modiiis contained 1
SJillon, 7.Sj7Gpints: the three motlii would, therefore, be a little less than 3 English peckiu
19
146 OUOSIUS; Book IV: Cuap. IX, | 3—5. [b. c21S-IOl
sword, and swore that he would rather kill himself than leave his
father-land ; and said also, that he would follow after every one
of them as his enemy, who would speak a word, that he
thought of leaving Rome. With that, he forced them all to take
oaths, that they would altogether either fall in their own land,
or live in it. They then chose a Dictator, who was called
Decimus Junius, that he should be ruler over the consuls. He
[raised recruits from those who were] but seventeen years old.*
They chose Scipio as consul, and they freed all the men, that
they had in bondage, on condition, that they took oaths, that
they would sQrve them in the wars. Some of them who would
not free theirs, — or who did not think it fit, that they should,—
the consuls paid for with their public money, and then set them
free ; and all those, who before were condemned, or had forfeited
their freedom, they forgave it all, on condition that they should
give their full service in the wars. There were six thousand of
these men, when they were gathered together. All Italy forsook
the Romans, and turned to Hannibal, because they had no hope
that the Romans would ever regain their power. Then Hannibal
went to Beneventum, and they came to meet him, and tunied to
him.
3. Afterwards, the Romans collected four legions of their people,
and sent Lucius Posthumius, their consul, against the Gauls,
whom they now call Longobards, and he was there slain and many
of the people with him. Then the Romans chose Claudius
Marcellus as consul, who was before the colleague of Scipia
He went secretly with a powerful force, on that end of Hannil)al'i
army, in which he himself was, and slew many of his people, and
put Hannibal himself to flight. Then had RIarcellus made it
known to the Romans, that they could put Hannibal to flight,
though they before questioned, whether they could rout him by
any human force.
4. During these wars, the two Scipios, who were then consuls
and also brothers, were in Spain with an army, and fought
against Hasdrubal, uncle of Hannibal, and slew him ; and of hi^
army they partly slew and partly took thirty thousand. He\vas
also another king of the Carthaginians.
5. Afterwards Centenius Penula, the consul, begged that th^
9 Qui, delectu Itabito ab aniiis Oecem et sejitem. Haver, p. 257, 5, 6.
218—201] SFXOND PUNIC WAR.— MARCH LLUS. 147
senate would give him troops, that he might attack Hannibal in
battle ; and he was there slain and eight thousand of his people.
Then Sempronius Gracchus, the consul, went again with an array
against Hannibal, and was put to flight; and a great slaughter
was made of his army.
6. *' How can the Romans now,"* said Orosius, '' in truth say,
that they had then better times, than they have now, when they
had undertaken, at the same time, so many wars ? — One was in
Spain; another in Macedonia; a third in Cappadocia; a fourth
at home against Hannibal ; and they were also very often put to
flight and disgraced. But it was very evident, that they were
then better warriors, than they are now; that they, however,
would never shrink from the war, though they often stood on a
small and hopeless foundation, so that, at last, they had the mas-
tery over all those, who, before, nearly had it over them.
Book IV : Chapter X.
1. It was' five hundred and forty-three years after the build-
ing of Rome [Orosius, Alfred, Clinton B. C. 210], that Claudius
Marcellus, the consul, went with a fleet to Sicily, and took Syra-
cuse, their wejilthiest city, though he could not take it in the
former expedition, when he besieged it, because of the skill of
Archimedes, an officer of the Sicilians.
2. In the tenth year, after Hannibal waged war in Italy, he
went from the country of Campania till within three miles of
Rome, and encamped by the river, called Anio, to the greatest
fear of airthe Romans, as from the behaviour of the men, it might
be understood, how frightened and astonished they were, when
the women ran with stones towards the walls, and said that they
would defend the city, if the men durst not. On the next morn-
ing, Hannibal marched to the city, and drew up his army before
the gate, called Collina. But the consuls did not think tliemsclves
so cowardly, as the women had before spoken of them, that they
durst not defend themselves within the city ; but they set them-
selves in array against Hannibal without the gate. But when they
wished to engage, then there came such overwhelming rain that
not one of them could wield any weapon ; and, therefore, they
separated. When the rain ceased, they went together again, and
1 Oros. 1. IV : c. 17. Haver, p. 259—262.
H3 OHOSIUS; Book IV: Chut. X, f 3--«. [b. c 218-301
again there was another such rain^ and they again separated.
Then Plannibal understood, and said within himself, though he
was wishing and hoping for power over the Romans, that God
did not grant it.
3. '* Tell me now, O Romans ! "" said Orosius, " when or where
it came to pass that, before Christianity, either you or others could
have rain by praying to any gods, as they could afterwards, since
Christianity came, and may now have much good from our Savi-
our, Christ, when they have need. It was however \'ery evident
that tlie same Christ, who afterwards turned them to Christianity,
sent them that rain as a guard, though they were not worthy
of it, to the end that they themselves, and many others throu^
them, might come to Christianity and to the true belief."
4. In the days when this happened, two consuls were slain in
Spain : they were brothers, and were both named Scipio. They
were deceived by Hasdrubal, king of the Carthaginians. — At that
time Quintus Fulvius, the consiil, so frightened all the leading
men, that were in Campania, that they killed themselves with
poison. He slew all the leading men that were in Capua because
he thought they would be a help to Hannibal, though the senate
had strictly forbidden that deed.
5. Wlicn the Romans were told, that the consuls were slain in
Spain, the senate could not find a consul among them, who durst
inarch into Spain with an army, but the son of one of the consuls,
named Scipio, who was a youth. He earnestly begged that they
would give him troops, that he might lead an army into Spain;
and he chiefly undertook that expedition, because he thought
that he could revenge his father and his uncle, though he strictly
hid it from the senate. But the Romans were so earnest for the
expedition, although they were much straitened in their treasure
which they had for public use, because of the wars which ther
had on four sides, that they gave him all that they had in aid (rf
the expedition, but that each woman kept one ounce of gold, and
one pound of silver, and each man one ring and one collar.*
6. When' Scipio had marched to the new city, Carthage,
which they now call Cordova, he besieged Hannibal's brother:
2 Hulhsque sibi ac filiis, Oros. Haver p. 2C2, 10. The bulla was an ornament vo(*
round the neck, chiefly by children and young men.
3 Oros. 1. IV : c. 18. Haver, p. 203-267.
B. c. 218—201] SECOND PUNIC WAR,— SCIPIO-HASDRUBAL. 149
and because he came upon the townspeople unawares, he, in a little
time, brought them under his power by hunger, so that the king
himself fell into his hands, and of all the others, some he slew, —
some he bound, and sent the king bound to Rome, and many of
the chief senators with him. Within the city much treasure was
found : some of it Scipio sent to Rome, — some he ordered to be
dealt out to the army.
7. At that time, Lsevinus, the consul, went from Macedonia to
Sicily with a fleet ; and there overcame the city, Agrigentum,
and took Hanno, their leader. Afterwards forty towns fell into
his hands; and twenty-six he overcame by fighting. At that
time, Hannibal slew Cneius Fulvius the consul in Italy, and eight
thousand with him. Afterwards, Hannibal fought with the consul
Marcellus, for three days: on the first day the people fell on
both sides alike ; the next day, Hannibal had the victory ; the
third day, the consul had [it]. Then Fabius Maximus, the con-
sul, went with a fleet to the city, Tarentum, unkno\^^l to Hanni-
bal, and stormed the city by night, So that they, who were therein,
knew it not ; and slew Hannibal's general, Carthalo, and thirty
thousand with him.
8. In the year afterwards, Hannibal stole on Claudius Mar-
cellus, the consul, where he was placed with the army, and slew
him and his people with him. In those days Scipio routed Has-
drubal, Hannibal's other brother, in Spain ; and eighty towns of
this people fell into his hands. So hateful were the Carthaginian
people to Scipio, that when he had routed them, though he
sold some of them for money, he would not keep the money,
which was given for them, but gave it to other people. In the
same year Hannibal again over-reached two consuls, Marcellus
and Crispinus, and slew them.
9. When Claudius Nero, and Marcus Livius Salinator were
consuls, Hasdrubal, Hannibal's brother, went with an army from
Spain into Italy to help Hannibal. Then the consuls heard of
that before Hannibal, and came against hun, when he had passed
over the mountains, and there they had a long fight ere either
of the armies fled. That Hasdrubal was so long in fleeing, was
rather owing to this reason, because he had elephants with him ;
and the Romans had the \ictory. Hasdrubal was slain there,
and fifty three thousand of his army, and five thousand taken.
IM OROSIUS; Book IV : Chap. X, i 10-11. [b. c SIS^-M
Then the consuls gave orders to cut off the head of Hasdn-
bal, and to throw it before Hannibal's camp. When it was known
to Hannibal, that his brother was slain, and so many of the
people with him, then he first had a fear of the Romans, and he
went into the land of the Brutii. Then Hannibal and the Ro-
mans had one year of stillness between them, because very
many of both the armies died of fever. In that stillness, Scipio
over-ran all Spain » and afterwards came to Rome, and gave advice
to the Romans, that they should go in ships into the country d
Hannibal,. Then the Romans sent him to be the leader of the
expedition ; and, as soon as he came upon Carthage, Hanno, the
king, came against him unwarily, and was slain there. At that
time, Hannibal fought with Sempronius, the consul, in Italy, and
drove him into Rome.
10. After that, the Carthaginians marched against Scipio w*ith
all their force, and encamped in two places near the city, which
is called Utica : in one were the Carthaginians, — ^in the other the
Numidians, who were to help them, and had thought, that they
should there have winter-quarters. But when Scipio learned
that the forewarders were set far from the fastness, and also that
no others were nearer, he secretly led his army between the
warders, and sent a few men to one of their fastnesses, with the
view of setting fire to one end of it, that then almost all, who
were within it, might run towards the fire with the thought of
quenching it. Tlien Scipio, in the mean time, almost slew them
all. When the others, who were in the other fastness, found
that out, they ran thithenvard in crowds to help the others ; and
Scipio was, all that night, until day, slaying them as they came ;
and afterwards, throughout all the day, he slew them fleeing.
Their two kings Hasdrubal and Syphax fled to the city Carthage,
and gathered the troops, which they had there, and came against
Scipio, and were again chased into Carthage. Some fled to the
island, Cirta; and Scipio sent a fleet after them, so that some
they slew, — some they took. Syphax, their other king, was
taken, and was afterwards sent to Rome in chains.
11. In* these battles, the Carthaginians were so cast down,
that afterwards they reckoned themselves as nothing against the
Romans ; and sent into Italy for Hannibal, and prayed that he
4 Oros. I. IV : c. 19. Haver, p. 267—269.
B. c. 201] END OF SECOND PUNIC WAR.— SCIPIO. 151
would come and help them. He granted that prayer weeping,
because he must leave Italy, in the thirteenth year after he first
came into it; and he slew all his men, who were of those
countries, and would not [go] over the sea with him.
1 2. When he sailed homeward, he told a man to climb up the
mast, and to look whether he knew the land, towards which they
were [sailing]. Then he said, that he saw a broken tomb such
as it was their custom to build of stones above ground for rich
men. Then, after their heathenish custom, that answer was very
unpleasant to Hannibal ; and he told him his dislike to the
answer, and ordered all the anny with their ships to turn from the
place, which he had before thought of, and came to the town,
Leptis, and quickly went to Carthage, and begged that he might
speak with Scipio, and \nshed that he might be able to make
peace between the nations. But their private conference, which
they held together between the armies, brought on a quarrel,
and they prepared for battle. Soon after they came together,
Hannibal's army was* put to flight, and twenty thousand slain,
and five hundred and eighty elephants, and Hannibal fled with
three others to the fortress, Adrumetum. The citizens then
sent to Hannibal from Carthage, and said that it would be best
for them to seek for peace from the Romans. When Cneius
Cornelius Lentulus, and Publius iElius Paetus were consuls,
[B. C. 201], peace was granted to the Carthaginians by Scipio
with the Senate's consent, on the ground that the islands of Sicily
and Sardinia should belong to the Romans, and that every year
they should pay them as many talents of silver as they then gave
them; and Scipio ordered five hundred of their ships to be
drawn up and burnt, and afterwards went homeward to Rome. —
When they brought the triumph towards him, there came with it
Terentius, the great Carthaginian poet, who bore a hat on his
head, because the Romans had lately enacted, that, when they
had overcome any people, those who might wear a hat, might
then have both life and freedom.
Book IV : Chapter XI.
1. Five* hundred and fifty years after the building of Rome
[Orosius B. C. 207 : Alfred 203 : Clinton 201], the second war
of the Carthaginians and the Romans was ended, which they
5 Oros. 1. IV: c. 20, Haver, p. 2G9— 276.
122 OROSIUS; Book IV: Ciur. XI, | 2—8. [■• «• '^
were cam'ing on for fourteen years. But the Romans soon after
bc^an another against the Macedonians. The consuls then cast
lots, whicli of them should first undertake that war. It was
then allotted to Quintius Flamininus, and he in that war fought
many battles, and very often had the victory, until Philip, their
king, asked for peace, and the Romans granted it ; and he then
went to the Lacedaemonians, and Quintius Flamininus forced
both the kings to give their sons for hostages. Philip, king of
the Macedonians, gave his son Demetrius, and Nabis, king of the
Lacedaemonians, gave his son Armenes. The consul gave orders
to all the Roman men, whom Hannibal had sold into Greece,
that they should all shave their heads, as a token that he loosed
them from slavery.
2. At that time, the people of the Isubres, the Boii, and the
Cffinomani gathered themselves together by the advice of Hamil-
car, brother of Hannibal, whom he had formerly left behind him
in Italy ; and they afterwards marched into the lands of Placentia,
and Cremona, and laid them altogether waste. Then the Romans
sent thither Claudius Fulvius, the consul, and he with difficulty
overcame them. Afterwards Flamininus, the consul, fought
against Philip, king of the Macedonians, and against the Thra-
cians, and against the Illyrians, and against many other nations,
in one battle, and put them all to flight. There eight thousand
of the Macedonians were slain, and six thousand taken. After
that, Sempronius, the consul, was slain in Spain with all his army.
At that time Marcellus, the consul was put to flight in the land
of Etruria, when Furius, the other consul, came to help him, and
gained the \ictory ; and they afterwards laid waste all that land.
3. When Lucius Valerius Flaccus, and Marcus Porcius Cato.
were consuls [B. C. 195], Antiochus, king of the Syrians, began
to wage war against the Romans, and went with an army out of
Asia into Europe. At that time, tlie Romans ordered, that they
should take Hannibal, king of the Carthaginians, and afterwards
bring him to Rome. Wlien he heard of it, he fled to Antiochus,
king of the Syrians, whilst he was abiding in doubt, whether he
should dare to wage war against the Romans, as he had begun.
But Hannibal led him to carry on the war longer. The Romans
then sent Scipio Africanus their ambassader to Antiochus, when
he told Hannibal to speak with the ambiissadors, and answer
them. When they did not agree to any peace, afterwards Scipio,
E.t. 183] ORIGIN OF THE MACEDONIAN WAR: PHILIP. 15S
the consul came with Glabrio, the other consul^ and slew forty
thousand of the army of Antiochus. In the year following
this, Scipio fought against Hannibal out at sea, and had the
victory. When Antiochus heard of it, he asked Scipio for peace
and sent home to him his son, who was in his power, though he
knew not how he came to him, unless, as some men said, lie had
been taken in pillaging or on guard.
4. In the farther Spain, iEmilius, the consul, was cut off with
all his army by the Lusitanian nation. In those days, Lucius
Baebius, the consul, was cut off with all his army, by the Etrus-
can people ; so that there was no one left to tell it at Rome.
5. Afterwards Fulvius, the consul, went with an army into
Greece, to the mountains which they call Olympus, where many
of the people had fled to a fastness. Then, in the battle, in
which they wished to break into the fastness, many of the Ro-
mans were shot dead with arrows, and struck off with stones.
When the consul undei-stood, that they could not break into the
fastness, he then gave orders to some of the soldiers, that they
should go away from the fastness, and the rest he tol:l that tliey
should flee towards the others, when the battle was hottest, that
they might thus entice those out, who were within it. In the
flight, which the townspeople afterwards made towards the fast-
ness, forty thousand of them were slain, and those that were
left there, came into his hands. In those days, Marcius, the
consul, marched with an army into the land of Liguria, and was
put to flight, and four thousand of his army slain.
6. When Marcus Claudius Marcellus, and Quintus Fabius
Labeo were consuls [B. C. 183], Philip, king of Macedon, killed
the Roman ambassadors, and sent Demetrius, his son, to the
senate, that he might api)ease their anger ; and, though he did
so, when he came home, Philip ordered his other son to kill him
with poison, because he accused him of speaking of him uribecwn-
ingly to the senate. At the same time, Hannibal by his own will
killed himself with poison. At that time appeared the island
Volcano, near Sicily, which was not seen before then. At that
time [B. C. 179] Quintus Fulvius Flaccus, the consul, fought
against the farther Spaniards, and had a victory.
7. When Lepidus and Mucins were consuls, the most power-
ful nation, which was tlien called Babternae aiid is now called
VA OROSIUS; BooE IV: Chap. Xfl, | I. [b. c. Kl-Ul
Hungarian, would wage war on the Romans: they wished to
come to the help of Perseus, king of the Macedonians. The river
Danube was then so much frozen over, that they believed
they might march over the ice; but there they almost all
perished.
8. AVhen Publius Licinius Crassus, and Caius Cassias Longinus
were consuls [B. C. 171], the Macedonian war arose, which may
well be reckoned among the greatest wars; because, in those
days, all the Italians were helping the Romans, and also Ptolemy,
king of Egypt, — and Ariarathes, king of Cappadocia, — and Eumi-
nes, king of Asia, — and Masinissa, king of Numidia. And Perseus,
king of Macedonia, had all the Thracians, and Illyrians to help
him. Soon after they came together, the Romans were put to
flight ; and soon after that, in a second battle, they were also put
to flight. After these battles Perseus, all that year, sorely harassed
the Romans, and afterwards he marched upon the Illyrians, and
stormed their city Sulcanum, which belonged to the Romans:
and many of the people, — some he killed, — some he led into
Macedonia. Afterwards, Lucius ^Emilius, the consul, fou«jht
with Perseus and overcame him, and slew twentv thousand of his
people ; and he himself fled at that time, and was soon afterwards
taken, and brought to Rome, and there slain. There were many
bat^'les in those days in niany lands, of all which it is now too
tii-esome to speak.
Book IV: Ciiaitkr XII.
1. Six'* hundred years after the build nj: of Rome [Orosins and
Alfred B.C. lo3 : Clinton lol], when Lcinius LucuUus, and
Aulas Posthumius Albinus were consuls, the Romans had the
greatest fear of the Ccltiheriaiis, a people of Spain : and they had
not any man that dur. t go thither with an army, but Scipio the
consul, who was called Africanus after that expedition, bccau>e
he then went a second time thither, when no other durst ; although
the Romans had agreed, a little before, that he should go into
Asia; but he had many battles in Spain with various victorie.
In those days, Servius Galba, a colleague of Scipio, fought a^-ainst
the Lusiliinians, a people of Spain, and was routed.
2. In those days, the gods of the Ronians gave orders to the
6 Oros. 1. IV : c. 2L Haver, p. 270—278.
B. c. 149— 14C] THE THIRD PUNIC WAR. U5
senate to build them a theatre for plays ; but Scipio often sent
orders home that they should not begin it; and also, when he
came home from Spain, he himself said, that it would be the
greatest folly, and the greatest mistake. Then the Romans, by
his chiding and by his teaching, would not listen to the gods ;
and all the money, that they had there gathered together, which
they would have given for the pillars and for the work, they
gave for other things. — Now may those Christians be asham-
ed, who love and follow such idolatry, when he so much scorned
it, who was not a Christian, and should have furthered it, according
to their own custom.
3. Aftei-wards, Servius Galba marched again upon the Lusitar
nians, and made peace with them, and under that peace deceived
them. That deed did wellnigh the greatest harm to the Romans,
so that no people, that were under them, could trust to them.
Book IV : Chapter XIII.
1. Six' hundred and two years after the building of Rome
[Orosius and Alfred B. C. 151 : Clinton 149], when Lucius
Marcius Censorinus, and Marcus Manilius were consuls, then
happened the third war of the Romans and Carthaginians ; and
the senate agreed among themselves, that, if they overcame them
a third time, they would overthrow all Carthage. Again they
sent Scipio thither, and he routed them in their first battle, and
drove them into Carthage. They then begged for peace from
the Romans, but Scipio would not grant it to them on any other
giound, than that they all gave up their weapons to him, and left
t*he city, and that no one should settle within ten miles of it.
After that was done, they said they would rather perish together
with the city, than that it should be overthrown without them.
Those who had iron, again made themselves weapons ; and those
who had not, made them, — some of silver, — some of wood, and set
the two Hasdrubals over them, as their kings.
2. " Now," said Orosius, *' I will tell, what sort [of a city] it
was: — Its circumference was thirty miles; and it was all sur-
rounded by sea, but three miles. The w^all was twenty feet thick
and forty ells high ; and there was within another less fastness,
on a cliff of the sea,' which was two miles |in extent].* The
7 Oros. L IV : e. 22. Haver, p. 279, 280. 8 Imminens mart. Haver, p. 280, 5. 9 The
156 OROSIUS; Book IV: Crap. XIII. §3—5. [a.e.111
Carthaginians at that time guarded the city, although Scipio had
before broken down much of the wall, and afterwards he went
homeward.
3. When Cneus Cornelius Lentulus and Lucius Mummius
were consuls [B. C. 146], Scipio went a third time into Africa,
because he wished to overthrow Carthage. When he came
thither, he was fighting against the city for six days, till the
citizens begged that they might be their ser>'auts, since they
could not defend themselves. Then Scipio ordered all the
women first to go out, of whom there were twenty- six thousand;
and then the men, of whom there were thirty thousand. Has-
drubal, the king, killed himself, and his wife with her two
sons burnt themselves because of the king's death. Scipio
ordered all the* city to be overthrown, and ever}" hewn stone to
be broken to pieces, that they might not afterwards [be used] for
any wall. The city was burning within for sixteen days, about
seven hundred years after it was first built.
4. Then the third war of the Carthaginians and the Romaos
was ended, in the fourth year after it was first begun ; although
the Romans had before a long consultation about it, whether it
was more reasonable for them utterly to destroy the city, that
they ever after might have peace on that side, or they
should let it stand, to the end that war might again arise from
thence, because they dreaded, if they did not sometimes wage
war, that they would too soon become drowsy and slothful.
5. '' So that, to you, Romans, it is now again made known,
since Christianity came,** said Orosius," that ye have lost the whet;
stone of your elders, of your wars, and of your bravery ; for ye
are now fat without and lean within ; but your elders were lean
without and fat within, of a strong and firm mind. I also know
not," said he, " how useful I may be at the time that I speak these
words, but that I may lose my pains. It is also desirable that a
man briskly rub the softest malmstone, f if he think of making it
A. S. has — twcgni inila hcab, two niiles high! But Orosius only speaks of its siiper-
Lciul extent. *' Arx . . . paulo amplius quam duo niillia passuuro tenebat. Haver, p. 2SU| S.
• Oros.l. IV : c. 23. Haver, p. 281—283.
t 'J'he late Dr Ingram, Prebident of Trinity College Oxford, in his notes, written in bit
cupy of Orohius, and left with his other books, to his College, states — •'There is a kind of
stone, which ib still called in Wiltshire, Malmstone, of which there is great abundance in thai
county, — a county well known to king Alfred, — the theatre of his most glorioas battles, etc.**
The Wiltshire and Oxfordshire Malmstone is chalk and other friable stone [Piai. Nat. BmIL
B,c. nc] FALL OF CARTHAGE: VAIN BOAST OF THE ROMANS. lit
tlie best whetstone. So then, it is now very difficult for me to
whtt their mind, since it will be neither sharp nor hard.
Book V:' Chaiter I.'
1. "Iknow,"* said Orosius, ** what the boast of the Romans
chiefly is, — because they have overcome many nations, and have
often driven many kings before their triumphs. Those are the
{zood tinier of which they always boast ; just as if they now said,
that those times were jjiven to them only, and not to all people;
but, if they could rightly understand it, then they might know,
that' they were connnon to all nations. If they say that those
times were good, because they made that one city wealthy, then
may they more truly say that they were the most unhappy,
because, through the riches of that one city, all the others were
made poor.
2. If they do not believe this, let them then ask the Italians,
their own countrymen, how they liked those times, when they
were slain, and kept down, and sold into other lands for one
hundred and twenty years.
3. If they do not believe them, then let them ask the Span-
iards, who were bearing the same for two hundred years, and
many other nations; and also many kings, how they liked it,
when they drove them in yokes, and in chains beifore their
triumphs towards Rome for their own glory ; and afterwards
they lay in prison until they died. And they harassed many
kings, to the end that they should give all that they then had
Oxon. p. G9]. In A. S. menlin signiricB, Miid or grit So, in cognate languages, we find
the same word. Tlie Goth, malnia sand. Old Ger. ** malm aretia ; malmen, in pulverem
redigere,** Wachteri Glos. Dutch ** Molin caries^ ei pnhu Uyni earioiL Kilian." The
modern Ger. ha« zermalmcn, to crush to piece*, Mr Thomson observes : 'Mn the north of
Knxlnnd mauui, and in Scotland maumie, signify mellow or soft ; but the old Ger, malu, I
grind, may shew the reason uf the name, — a stone tliat may be ground dovm, or pulveriz-
ed.** WHcher says malm /7»//rM. Old Ger. malen molere» My friend would have the latter
clause rendered thus: <* After which, that he think to obtain the best whetstone." — " It it
desirable that after he har rubbed off the rust with the malmstone — whatever that was — he
should look out for a good whetstone to finish with. The mind of the Romans is figured by
a runty blade— the rebukes of Orosius, like the hard or brisk rubbing, are not enough to give
it an edge ; he murt think of something more effaciuus as a whetstone, or else his labour will
be lost." Such is Mr. T*s view, — mine is given above.
1 'rhis Vth book of Alfred contains the Vth and Vlth of the original Latin of Orosiits.
Alfred entirely omits the last four chapters of book V, namely ;— 21, 22, 23 and 24,
For the omissions in Book VI, see book V chapter 11 § 3, 4 ; note 2, 3.
2 Oros, L V: c. 1. Haver, p. 284—287. lliis is the first inlrodactory chapter of
Orusius, that Alfred has translated ; but ht has greatly abridged it.
158 OUOSIUS; Book V: Chap. II, i 1-^. |i.cl4l
for their wretched life. But it is, therefore, unknovm to us and
not to be believed, because we are bom in that peace, which the?
could hardly buy with their life. It was after Christ was bora,
that we were loosed from all slavery, and from all fear, if wc
will fully follow him.
Book V : Chapter II.
L Six' hundred and six years after the building of Rome
[Orosius and Alfred B. C. 147 : Clinton 146],— that was in the
tame year, in which Carthage was overthrown — after its fall—
Cueus Cornelius Lentulus and Lucius Muminius overthrew
Corinth, the chief city of all the Greeks. In its burning, all the
statues, which were in it, of gold, and of silver, and of brass, and
of copper, were melted together, and sunk into pits. Even to
this day, they call all the vessels Corinthian, that were made of
it, because they are handsomer and dearer than any other.
2. Of the shepherd Viriathus.* In those days, there was
a shepherd in Spain, who was called Viriathus, and was a great
thief ; and in the stealing he became a robber ; and, in the rob-
bing, he drew to himself a great force of men, and pillaged many
villages. Afterwards his band waxed so strong, that he ravaged
many lands, and the Romans had a great dread of him, and sent
Vetilius, the consul, aj^ainst him with an army, and he was routed
there, and the greatest part of his people slain. At another time,
Caius Plautius, the consul, went thither, and was also routed. A
third time, Claudius, the consul, went thither, and thought that he
should take away the shame of the Romans, but he rather added
to it in that expedition, and he hardly escaped.
3. Afterwards, Viriathus, with three hundred men, met one
thousand Romans in a wood, where seventy of the people of
Viriathus were slain, and three hundred of the Romans, and the
others were put to flight. In the flight, a soldier of Viriathus
was following the others too long, till they shot his horse under
him. When all the others would slay or bind him by himself, he
then so struck a man's horse with his sword, that its head flew off.
Afterwards, all the others had so much fear of him, that they
durst no longer go against him.
4 Afterwards Appius Claudius, the consul, fought against the
3 Oros. 1. V : c. 3. Haver, p. 2H9— 291. Chapter 2 is omitted by Alfred.
4 Oros. L V : c. i. Haver, p. 291—296.
B. c. 14C— 140] THE SIIEPHKUD VIRIATHUS.— PESTILENCE. 1.59
Gauls, and was put to flight ; and soon after, again led an arniy
against them and had a victory, and slew six thousand of them.
When he wiis [coming] homeward, he hegged that they would
meet him with a triumph ; hut the Romans unfaithfully denied it,
and excused it, on the giound, that he formerly, on another occa-
sion, had not the victory.
5. Of the Pestilence. There was afterwards so great a pes-
tilence in Rome, that no stranger durst come thither, and many
lands within the city were without any heir. They, however,
knew that that evil went over without sacrifice, as many did be-
fore, which they thought that they had checked by their idolatries.
Doubtless, if they could have then sacrificed, they would have
said that their gods helped them. But it was by the grace of God,
that all those, who would have done it, lay [sick], till it went
over of itself.
G. Then Fabius, the consul, went with an army against Viria-
thus, and was put to flight. The consul did what was most dis-
graceful to all the Romans, when he enticed to him from Scythia
six hundred men of his comrades; and, when they came to him,
he ordered all their hands to be cut off. Afterwards Pompeius,
the consul marched upon the Numantines, a people of Spain, and
M'as put to flight. About fourteen years after Vii iathus began to
war against the Romans, he was slain by his own men ; and as
often as the Romans attacked him in battle, he always put them
to night. There, however, the Romans did themselves a little
honour, that those, who had betrayed their lord, although at the
time they hoped for reward^, were hated and despised by them.
7. I must needs be silent also about the many war^, which hap-
pened in the east lands : I shall be tired of the wars of the
Romans. At that time, Mithridates, king of Tontus, overcame
Babylonia, and all the land.s that werebetwetn the two rivers,
the Indus and Hydaspes, which had before been in the power of
the Romans. He afterwards enlarged his kin<:dom eastward to
the boundaries of India ; and Demetrius, king of Asia, attacked
him twice with an army. At the first time, he was put to flight ;
at the second, taken. He was under the power of the Romans,
because they had placed him there.
8. Then Mancinus, the consul, marched upon the Numantines,
a people of Spain, and was fighting there, till he made peace with
160 OROSIUS; Book V: Chap. Itl, | 1, 2. [B-cm
that people; and afterwards he stole away. When he came
home, the Romans gave orders to bind and bring him before
tlie gate of the fortress of Numantia. Then, neither those, who
led him thither, durst lead him back home, nor would they rece>e
him to whom he was brought; but he was very cruelly left so
bound in one place, before the gate, until he yielded up his life.
9. In ' those days, Brutus, the consul, slew sixty thousand erf
the people of Spain, who had been helping the Lusitanians ; and
soon afterwards he marched again upon the Lusitanians, and slew
fifty thousand of them, and took six thousand. In those days,
Lepidus, the consul, %vent into the nearer Spain, and was put to
flight, and six thousand of his people were slain ; and those that
came away, fled with the greatest shame. But, can the Romans
now blame any man for saying how many of their people perished
in Spain, in a few years, when they bodst of happy times, while
they were the most unhappy to themselves ?
10. When* Servius Fulvius Flaccus, and Quintus Calpumius
Piso were consuls [B. C. 135J, a child was lioru in Rcime, that
had four feet, and four hands, and four eyes, and four ears. — lu
that year, the fire of Etna sprang up, in Sicily, and luimt up
more pi that land, than it ever did before.
Book V: Chapter III.
1. Slx^ hundred and twenty years after the building of Rome
[Orosius and Alfred B.C. 133: Clinton 1371, when Muncinus
made the bad peace with the Nuniantines, as the Romans them-
selves said, tliat a deed more shameful had not been done, under
their rule, save at the battle of Caudinae Furculas, then the
Romans sent Scipio to tlie Nuniantines with an anny. They are
in the north-west of Spain, and tliey had before defended them-
selves, for fourteen years, with four thousand, against forty thou-
sand of the Romans, and mostly had victory.
2. Then Scipio besieged them for half a year in their fastness,
and distressed them so much, that tliey would rather hazard them-
selves, than bear those miseries any lonprer. When Scipio under-
stood that they were in such a mood, he ordered some of his
people to make an assault on the fastness, that they mi^ht thereby
f} Oros. 1. V : c. .5. Haver, p. •><*«, 299.
6 Orcw. 1. V : c. G. Haver, p. 19 •, Z'H).
7 Orut. 1. V : c. 7. Haifer. p. d-^u — 30S.
B. c. 137—131] SCIPIO— NUMANTINES : MUCIANUS^ARISTONICUS. 161
entice the people out The citizens were then so glad, and so
joyful, that they must fight, that, in the midst of their joy, they
drank too much ale, and ran out at two gates. In that city ale-
brewing • first began, because they had not wine. By that stratar
gem, the chief of the Numantians fell, apd the part that was left
there burnt the whole city, because they would not give up
their old treasures to their enemies, and they then destroyed
themselves in the fire.
3. When • Scipio turned homeward from that country, there
came to him an old man, who was a Numantian. Then Scipio
asked him to what it was owing, that the Numantines so soon
became weak, so brave as they long had been. He then told
him, that they were brave while they had agreement and simpli-
city among themselves, and as soon as they had disagreement
they all perished. That answer was then very fearful to Scipio
and to all the Roman senators : when he came home, they were
put into great fear by that answer and by those words, because
they then had disagreement among themselves.
4. At that time,* one of their consuls vvas called Gracchus, and
he began to wage war against all the others, till they killed him.
5. And also at that time, the slaves fought against their masters,
and were not easilv overcome, and seven thousand were slain ere
they could be brought under. Only in one city, Minturnae, four
hundred and fifty were hanged.
I
i Book V : Chapter IV.
1. Six* hundred and twenty one years after the building of
fl Rome [Alfred B.C. 132: Orosius and Clinton 131] Publius
I Licinius Crassus Mucianus, the consul, who was also the chief
priest of the Romans, went with an army against Aristonicus, the
king who wished to take to himself Asia the Less, though
Attains, his own brother, had before given it by will • to the
Romans. Many kings from many lands came to help Crassus ;
—one * was from Nicomedia ? — a second from Bithynia, — a third
8 A, S. ealo-geweorc ale-work,
9 Oros. 1. V : c. 8. H<iver. p. 304, 305.
1 Oros. 1. V : c 9. Haver, p. 306, 307.
2 Oros. 1. V : c. 10. Haver, p. 308-311.
3 Per testamentum. Haver, p. 308, 6.
4 Tlie A, S. text of the Lauderdale and Cotton MSS. are both ao incorrect, the translator
having taken the names of kings for the names of coiuitries, that it is neccs8nr3r lo cite the
]62 0R0S1U8; Booe V : Chap. IV, f 2— .4 [b. c. 131-»
from Poiitus, — a fourth from Armenia,— a fifth from Argeata?-
a sixth from Cappadocia, — a seventh from Pylemene ? — an eightii
from Paphlagonia. Nevertheless, soon after they caine together,
the consul, though he had a great army, was put to flight. \Vhen
Perperna, the other consul, heard of it, he speedily gathered an
army, and came suddenly upon the king, when his army was iD
abroad, and drove him into a fortress ; and besieged him till the
townspeople gave him up to the consul, and he afterwards order-
ed him to be brought to Rome, and thrust into prison, and he
lay there till he yielded up his life.
2. At that time, Antiochus, king of Assyria, thought that he
had not power enough ; and, wishing to gain Parthia, he marched
Ihither with many thousands. There the Parthians easily over-
came him, and slew the king, and took the kingdom to themselves;
because Antiochus cared not what number of men he had, and
took no heed of what sort they were ; therefore, more of them
were bad than good.
3. At that time Scipio, the best and most successful of the
Roman senators and warriors, complained of his hardships to the
Roman senators, when they were at their meeting, and asked
them why they treated him so unworthily in his old age, — why
they would not remember all the pains and toils he had borne for
their sake and from necessity, at countless times, for many
years ;— and how he liad kept them from the slaver}^ of Hannibal
and of many other people ; — and how he had brought all Spain
and all Africa under their power. In the niglit of the same day,
on which he spoke these words, the Romans thanked him for all
his labour, with a worse reward than he had deserved from them,
when they smothered and stifled him in his bed, so that he lost
his life. — O Romans ! who can now trust you, when you gave
such a reward to your most faithful senator !
4. When M. iEmilius Lepidus and L. Aurelius Orestes were
consuls [B. C. 126], the fire of Etna flew up so broad and so
great, that few of the men, who were in the island Lipari, whicl
was next to it, could abide in their dwellings, for the heat and for
the stench. Also, all the cliffs, that were near the sea, were
burnt to allies, and all the ships, that were sailing near that sea,
original Latin of Orosius. Hoc est — Nicomede Bilhyniap, Mithridate Ponti et AiwtKt*
ANiiruthe Cappadociap, Pylemene Paphlagoniae, eoruinqne maxiinis copiis adjutus, — c^
serto tanien bello. victus est. Haver, p. 308, 7 — 10 v. also Eutropius L iV : c *J0.
B. c. 125—111] SCIPIOS DEATH : METELLUS: JUGURTHA. 163
were consumed. Also, all the fishes, that were in the sea, died
from the heat.
5. When* Marcus Fulvius Flaccus was consul [B. C. 125],
locusts came into Africa, and ate off every thing, that was waxing
and growing in the land. There then came a wind, and blew
them out into the sea. When they were drowned, the sea cast
them up ; and afterwards almost every thing perished that was in
the land, both men, and cattle, and wild beasts, because of the
stench.
Book V : Chapter V.
1 . Six • hundred and twenty-seven years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred B. C. 126: Clinton 123], when
Quintus Caecilius Metellus, and Titus Quinctius Flamininus were
consuls, the senate agreed that Carthage should be rebuilt. But
in the night of the same day, in which they had marked out the
city with stakes, as they wished to build it, wolves pulled up the
stakes, and the men therefore left the work and had a long
meeting about it, whether it betokened peace or war; they,
however, rebuilt it.
2. At that time, Metellus' the consul went to the Balearic
t islands; and, though many of the islanders also perished, he
r overcame the pirates, that ravaged these islands.
Book V : Chapter VL
1. Six' hundred and twenty-eight years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred B. C. 125 : Clinton 121], Fabius the
consul met Bituitus, king of the Gauls, and overcame him with
a small force.
Book V : Chapter VIL
1. Six* hundred and thirty-five years after the building of
Rome [Orosius B. C. 114: Alfred 118: Clinton 111], when
Scipio Nasica and Lucius Calpurnius Bestia were consuls, the
Romans waged war against Jugurtha, king of the Numidians.
The same Jugurtha was a kinsman of Micipsa, king of the
5 Oros. 1. V : c. 11. Haver, p. 311, 312.
6 Orof. 1. V: c. 12. Haver, p. 315—318.
7 Oros. 1. V: c. 13. Haver, p. 318.
8 Much abridged, from Oros. 1. V. c, 14. Haver, p. 319, 320, as all these chapters are.
This will be evident by observing the quantity of Latin text referred to in the preceding
and following notes.
9 Oros. 1. V : c. 15. Haver, p. 321—326.
161 OROSIUS; Book V: Chap. VII. f 1—2. [«. c 111— IM
Nuniidians, and he took him, in his youth, and ordered him to
be fed and taught with his two sons. When the king died, he
commanded his two sons to give a third part of the kingdom to
Jugurtha. But, when the third part was in his power, he be-
guiled both the sons : one he slew, the other he drove away, who
aftenvards went to the Romans for shelter, and they sent with
him Calpumius, the consul, with an army. But Jugurtha bribed
the consul with his money, so that he did little in the warfare.
Afterwards Jugurtha came to Rome, and covertly bribed the
senators, one by one, so that they all were wavering about him.
When he returned homeward from the city, he blamed the
Romans, and greatly resiled them with his words, and said, that
no city could be more easily bought with money, if any one
would buy it
2. In the year aftenvards, the Romans sent Aulus Postfaumius
the consul with sixty thousand [men] against Jugurtha. Their
meeting was at the city Calama, and there the Romans were
overcome ; and., after a little while, they made peace between them,
and then almost all Africa turned to Jugurtha. Afterwards the
Romans sent Metellus again with an army against Jugurtha ; and
he twice gained a victory. At the third time, he drove Jugurtha
into Numidia, his own country, and forced him to give three
hundred hostages to the Romans ; and nevertheless, he afterwards
plundered the Romans. Then, after that, they sent Marius the
consul, against Jugurtha, as he was always so cunning, and so
crafty ; and he went to a city, just as if he thought of storming
it. But as soon as Jugurtha had led his forces to the city against
Marius, then Marius left the fortress, and marched to another,
where he heard, that Jugurtha's treiisure was, and forced the
citizens to come into his hands, and they gave up to him all the
treasure that was in it. Then Jugurtha, after that, did not trust
his own people, but joined himself to Bocchus, king of the
Mauritanians, and he came to him with a great body of men, and
they often stole upon the Romans, till they determined upon a
general battle between them. For that battle, Bocchus had
brought sixty thousand horse, besides foot, to help Jugurtha.
Neither before nor since, had the Romans ever so hard a fight,
as they had there, because they were surrounded on every side ;
and also most of them perished, because their meeting was on a
sandy down, so that they could not see for dust, how they should
B. c. 111—105] JUGUHTHINE WAR: MAIilUS. 105
defend themselves. In addition to which, they were weakened
both by thirst and heat, and all that day, they bore it, until
night. Then, on the morrow, they did the same, and were again
surrounded on every side, as they were before. When they had
much fear, whether they could escape, they settled, that some
should guard them behind, and some, if they could, should fight
[their way] out, through all the troops. When they had done
so, there came so heavy a rain, that the Mauritanians were wearied
by it, because their shields were covered with the hides of ele-
phants, so that few of them could lift them for the wet : because
an elephant's hide will drink wet like a sponge ; and, therefore,
they were put to flight There were slain of the Mauritanians,
sixty thousand and one hundred men. Then Bocchus made
peace with the Romans, and gave up Jugurtha to them, bound;
and he was afterwards put into prison, and his two sons, until
they*all died there.
Book V: Chapter VIII.
1 . Six ' hundred and forty-two years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred B. C. Ill : Clinton 105], when Caius
Manlius was consul, and Quintus Csepio proconsul, the Romans
fought with the Cimbri, and with the Tutones, and with the Am-
brones — these nations were among the Gauls — and all but ten
men, were slain there, that was forty thousand. Of the Romans,
there were slain eighty thousand, and their consul and his two
sons. Afterwards, the same nations besieged Marius the consul
in a fortress, and it was a long time before he could march out to
battle, till it was told him, that they would go into Italy, the
country of the Romans. But afterwards, he marched out of the
fortress to them. When they met them on a down, the army of
the consul complained to him of the thirst, which was pressing
upon them. He then answered them and said, — '* We can easily
see, on the other side of our enemies, where the water is lying,
which is nearest to us ; but, because they are nearer to us, we
cannot come to it without a battle." There the Romans had vic-
tory ; and two hundred thousand of the Gauls, and their leader,
were slain, and eighty thousand taken.
Book V: Chapter IX.
1. Six • hundred and forty-five years after the building of Rome
1 On». 1. V : c. 16. Haver, p. 327—331. ' 2 Oros. 1. V : c 17. Haver, p. 332—334.
160 0R0S1US; Book V: Cuap. X, i 1—3. {m. c. 101-01
[Orosius and Alfred B. C. 107 : Clinton 101], in the fifth year that
Marius was consul, and also when the Romans had peace from all
other nations, the Romans then began to stir up the greatest strife
among themselves. I shall, however, said Orosius, now shortly
say, who were the beginners of it
2. First, it was Marius, the consul, and Lucius Appuleius
Satuminus, because they drove into banishment the consul Me-
tellus, who was consul before Marius. It was then very dis-
pleasing to the other consuls, Pompey and Cato, although by
the resentment they could be of no use to the banished ; they
however contrived to kill Lucius Satuminus, and then prayed that
Metellus might [return] to Rome ; but Marius and Furius still
withstood them. Afterwards the enmity between them increased,
though they durst not shew it openly, for fear of the senate.
Book V : Chapter X.
1. Six ' hundred and sixty-one years after the building of Rome
[Orosius B. C. 94 : Alfred 92 : Clinton 91 J,— in the sixth year that
Julius Caesar was consul, and Lucius Marcius, — ^there was^ over all
Italy, deliberate and well-known hostility between Julius and
Pompey ; although they had formerly quite hidden it with them-
selves. Also, in that year, there happened many wonders in
many lands. — One was, that they saw as if a fiery ring came from
the north with a great noise. — Another was at a feast in the city
Tarentum, * when they cut the loaves for eating, then blood ran
out. — The third was, that it hailed for a week, day and night,over all
the Romans : — and, in the country of the Samnites, the earth burst
asunder, and fire flamed up thence towards the heavens, and
people saw, as it were, a golden ring in the heavens, broader than
the sun, and reaching from the heavens down to the earth, and
again going towards the heavens.
2. At that time, these nations, — the Picentes, and Vestini, and
Marsi, and Peligni, and Mamicini, and Samnites, and the Luca-
nians, all agreed among themselves, that they would turn from
the Romans, and killed Caius Ser\ilius, a Roman nobleman, who
was sent to them with messages. In those days, the cattle and
the dogs, which were among the Samnites, went mad.
3 Oro8. 1. V : c. 18. Haver p. 335—340.
4 Apiid Arrctinos quum panes per convivia frangerentur, cnior e rocdiis panibut, quasi e
vulneribus corporum, fluxit Oros. 1. V : c. 18. Haver, p. 335, 10—13. — Oros. refers to
Arretium in Etruria ; but Alfred to Tarentum on the west coast of Calabria.
Id B. c*91— 88] JULIUS C/ESAR—POMPEY: MARIUS— SULLA. 167
y 3. Afterwards, Pompey, the consul, fought against all these
-I nations, and was routed. Julius Caesar fought against the Marsi,
M and was routed. Soon af te] wards Julius fought against the Sani-
r^ nites and against the Lucanians, and routed them. After that,
he was called Caesar. He then asked, that they should bring the
, triumph to meet him, when they sent a black cloak* to meet him,
in mockery, instead of a triumph. Afterwards they sent to meet
him a gaiment, which they tlien called a toga,* that he might not
come to Rome altogether without honour.
4. Afterwards [B. C. 8S], Sulla, the consul, colleague of Pom-
pey, fought against the people of ^sernia, and routed them.
After that, Pompey fought against the nation of the Picentes,
and routed them. Then the Romans brought the triumph to
meet Pompey with great honour, for the little victory which he
then had, and would not give any honour to Julius, but a toga/
though he had done a greater deed ; and thus their quarrel was
much strengthened. Afterwards, Julius and Pompey stormed
Asculum a town of the Marsi, and there slew eighteen thousand.
Then Sulla, the consul, fought against the Samnites, and slew
eighteen thousand of them.
Book V: Chaptkr XI.
1. Six • hundred and sixty-two years after the building of Rome
[Orosius and Alfred B. C. 91 : Clinton 88], the Romans sent
Sulla, the consul, against Mithridates, king of [Pontus]. Then
the consul Marius, uncle of Julius, was displeased that they would
not intrust that war to him, and asked that the seventh consul-
ship and also that war, should be given to him ; because it was
a custom with them, that, after a twelvemonth, they made every
consul's seat one cushion higher, than it was before. When
Sulla was told, on what ground Marius came to Rome, he speedily
marched towards Rome with all his force, and drove Marius into
Rome with all hisaimy ; and the citizens afterwards seized and
bound him, and then thought of giving him up to Sulla. But he
escaped the same night from the bonds, with which they had
5 Sagum, hoc est, vestem moeroris. Oros. Hnver. p. 337, 8.
6 Antiquum togas decorem recuperavit. Oros. Haver, p. 337, 9, 10. v. note 7.
7 Oro«. Haver, p. 337, 10 : but Mlced uses * tunice ' a tunic, or common garment of tht
Rumauf.
8 Grot. 1. V : c. 19. Haver, p. 241—346.
168 0R0S1U8; Book V: Chap. Xll, | 1. ^ JZS [> e. 1
bound him in the day ; and afterwards fled south » over the set
into Africa, where most of his force was ; and soon turned again
towards Rome. He was assisted by two consuls, Cinna and Ser-
torius, who were always the beginners of every eviL
2. As * soon as the senate heard that Marius was coming near
Rome, they all fled into the country of Greece to Sulla and Pom-
pey, whither they were gone with an army. Sulla then marched
mth great earnestness from Greece towards Rome, and bravdj
fought a battle with Marius, and routed him, and slew all within
the city, Rome, who had helped Marius. All the consuls but
two, died soon after. Marius and Sulla died a natural death ; '
and Cinna was slain in Smyrna, a city of Asia ; and Sertorius
was sldn in Spain.
3. Then' Pompey undertook the Parthian war, because
Mithridates, their king, seized for himself Asia the Less, and all
the country of the Greeks ; but Pompey chased him out of all
that country, and drove him into Armenia, and followed after
him till other men slew him, and forced the general Archelaus,
to be his servant — '* It is now not to be believed,'' said Oro^us,
'' to tell what perished in that war, which, ere it could be ended,
they carried on forty years, both in pilla^ng nations, and in
murders of kings, and in hunger."
4. Wlien ' Pompey was [returning] homeward, the people of
the land would not give up the fortress at Jerusalem. They had
the help of twenty-two kings. Then Pompey ordered that the
fortress should be stormed, and even attacked it day and nigfat,
one party after another unweariedly, and thus so tired the people,
that they came into his hands about three months after they had
first begun. There thirteen thousand of the Jews were slain,
and the wall was thrown down to the ground ; and Aristo-
bulus was led to Rome bound : he was both their king and their
priest
BookV: Chapter XIL
1. Six* hundred and sixty-seven years after the building of
9 Oto«. 1. V : c. 20. Haver, p. 346—349.
1 A. S. him sylf by them$ehe»,
2 Oroi. I. VI: c. 4. Haver, p. 377— 380.— The Chapters 21, 22, 23, and 24 of book V,
and the Chapters 1, 2 and 3 of book VI, Haver, p. 349—377, Alfred has omitted.
3 Oros. I. VI : c. 6. Haver, p. 383—385. Chap. 5 is omitted by Alfred.
4 Much abridged from Oros. L VI : c. 7. Haver, p. 385—391. Alfred omits Chapter I-
B. c. 55—48] JULIUS CiESAR— POMPEY. 169
Rome [Orosius B. C. 60 : Alfred 86 : Clinton 55], the Romans
gave Caius Julius [Caesar] seven legions, to the end that he
might wage war five years on the Gauls.
2. When • he had overcome them, he went into the island Britain,
and fought against the Britons, and was routed in the land, which
is called Kentland. Soon afterwards he fought again with the
Britons in Kentland, and they were routed. Their third battle
was near the river, which is called Thames, near the ford called
Wallingford. After that battle, the king came into his hands,
and the townspeople that were in Cirencester, and afterwards all
that were in the island.
3. Then' Julius [Caesar] went to Rome, and asked that the
triumph should be brought to meet him. They then ordered that
lie should come to Rome with few men, and should leave all his
forces behind him. But when he went homeward, the three sen-
ators, who were his supporters, came to meet him, and told him
that for his sake they were driven away ; and also, that all the
legions, that were in the power of the Romans, were given to
help Pompey that he might have the safer contest with him.
Julius then returned to his own army; and, weeping, bemoaned
the dishonour that they had so unworthily done him, and
chiefly for those men who were ruined for his sake. He after-
wards drew over to him the seven legions that were in the land
of Sulmo.
4. When Pompey and Cato, and all the senate heard of it,
they went among the Greeks, and gathered a great army on the
down of Thrace. Julius then marched to Rome and broke open
their treasure-house, and divided all that was in it Orosius said —
" It is hardly to be believed in saying, what there was of it all."
He then went to the land of ^larseilles, and left there three
legions behind him, to the end that they might force the people
under him ; and he himself, with the other part, went into Spain,
where the legions of Pompey were, with his three generals;
and he forced them all under him. He afterwards went into the
country of the Greeks, where, on a down, Pompey waited for
5 Oroft. L VI : c. 9. Haver, p. 395, 306. — Bede has taken the suhstance of thi« chapter
of the original Latin of Orosiiu, for 1. I : c. 2 of his Eccl. Hist. Smith says in hit note to
this c. 2 of Bede, p. 42, Totura hoc caput ex Orosio, 1. VI : c. 9 — Alfred omits chapters
10, 11, 12, 13, and 14.
6 Oros. 1. VI: c. 15. Haver, p. 415—422.
99
170 OROSIUS ; Book V : Cbaf. XII, f I— «. [b.c.5S-^
him with thirty kings, besides his own force. Pompey then
went where Marcellus, tlie general of Julius, was^ and slew him
with all his amiy. Afterwards Julius besieged Torquatus, the
general of Pompey, in a fortress, and Pompey marched after
him. Julius was there put to flight, and many of his army skin,
because they fought against him on both sides: on one side
Pompey, — on the other the general. Afterwards Julius marched
into Thessaly, and there gathered again his army.
5. When Pompey heard of it, he marched after him with an
immense army. He had eighty-eight cohorts^ which we now call
truman, each of which was, in those days, one thousand five
hundred men. All these he had, besides his own army^ and beddes
that of Cato, his colleague, and that of the senate. And Julius
had eighty cohorts. Each of them had his army in three parts, and
they themselves were in the middle, and the others on each side
of them. When Julius had routed one of the parts, Pompey
called to him about the old Roman agreement, though he himsetf
did not think of keeping it, — "Comrade, comrade, mind that
thou do not too long break our agreement and fellowship.* He
then answered him and said: ''At one time, thou wast ray
comrade ; and, because thou art not now, all is most loved by
me, that is most loathsome to thee.** The agreement, which the
Romans had made, was this, that none of them should strike
another in the face, wherever they met each other in battle.
6. After these words Pompey was routed with all his army;
and he himself afterwards fled into Asia, with his wife and with
his children; and he then went into Egypt, and asked help from
Ptolemy the king. Soon after he came to him, he commanded
his head to be cut off, and afterwards ordered it to be sent to
Julius, and his ring with it. But, when they brought it to him,
lie bemoaned the deed with much weeping, for he was, of all men
in those days, the most kindhearted. Afterwards, Ptolemy led
an army against Julius, and all his anny were put to fli<^ht, and
he himself taken ; and Julius ordered all the men to be put to
death, who gave advice for putting Pompey to death; and,
nevertheless, he let Ptolemy go back to his kingdom. Afterwards,
Julius fought against Ptolemy thrice, and each time had victory.
7. After ^ that warfare, all the Egyptians became subjects of
7 Oros. 1. VI : c. 16. Haver, p. 423 425.
B. c. 48--I4] POMPBT BEHEADED : MURDER OF JULIUS CiESAR. 171
Julius, and he then returned to Rome, and replaced the senate ; and
they set hhn higher than consul, what they called a Dictator.
He afterwards went into Africa after Cato, the consul. When
Cato heard of it, he instructed his son that he should go to meet
him, and seek peace of him ; *' Because," said he, *' I know that in
this life, no man so good as he is, lives, though he is the most
loathsome to me ; and, therefore, I cannot myself decide, that I
should ever see l)im." After these words, he went to the walls
of the city, and threw himself over, so that he burst all asunder.
But, when Julius came into the city, he greatly bewailed that
he came not to him alive, and that he died such a death.
8. Julius afterwards fought against the nephew of Pompey,
and against many of his kinsmen, and he slew them all, and then
went to Rome; and he was so venerated there, that, when he
came home, they gi'anted him a triumph four times. He then
marched into Spain, and fought against the two sons of Pompey,
and his army was so much slaughtered there, that, for a while, he
thought that he should be taken ; and for fear of that, he rushed
the more into the army, because he would rather that they
should slay him, than bind him.
9. He • afterwards came to Rome, and all the laws which were
too harsh and too hard, he made lighter and milder. Then the
consuls, and all the senate, taking it amiss that he would change
their old laws, all jumped up, and stabbed him with their daggers
in their senate house. There were twenty-three wounds.
Book V : Chapter XHI.
1. Seven • hundred and ten years after the building of Rome
[Orosius and Alfred B. C. 43 : Clinton 44], Octavianus, after the
murder of Julius his kinsmen, seized upon the empire of the
Romans, against their wish, because Julius had before made it
fast to him, by writings, that after him he should take to all his
riches ; because, being a kinsman, he had taught him and brought
him up. He afterwards full royally fought and gained four
battles, as Julius, his kinsman, had done before : — one against
Pompey, — another against Anthony the consul, — a third against
Cassius and Brutus, — a fourth against Lepidus, though he soon
after became his friend ; and he also made Anthony his friend,
8 Much abridged f«om Oros. 1. VI : c. 17. Haver, p. 42.5—428.
9 Much abridged from Oros. 1. VI : c. 18. tiaver. p. 428-^435.
172 OROSIUS ; DuoK V i CaAr. XIII, f %^. [b. c. 44-JI
SO that he gave his daughter to be the wife of Octa\nanus9 and
Octavianus also gave his sister to Anthony.
2. Aftenvards^ Anthony brought all Asia under his power.
He then forsook the sister of Octavianus, and declared war and
open hostility against [Octavianus] himself. He ordered Geo-
patra, the queen, to be brought to him for a wife, whom Julius
had before, and therefore he had given her all Egypt. Soon
afterwards Octa\ianus led an army against Anthony ; and when
they came together quickly routed him. About three days after,
they fought out at sea. Octnvianus had t^vo hundred and thirty
large ships with three ranks of rowers, in which sailed eight
legions. Anthony had eighty ships, in which sailed ten legions;
but just as many as he had less, by so much they were better
and larger ; for they were so built, that they could not be over-
laden with men, though they were not ten feet high above the
water. That battle was very famous ; however, Octavianus had
tlie victory. There were slain twelve thousand of [Anthony's]
people, and Cleopatra, his queen, was put to flight, when they
came to her army. Then Octavianus fought against Anthony,
and against Cleopatra, and put them to flight That was at
the time of the first of August, and on the day which we call
Lammas. Octavianus was afterwards called Augustus^ because
at that time he gained the victory.
3. Afterwards Anthony and Cleopatra gathered a fleet on the
Red Sea; but, when it was told them that Octavianus was
coming thither, all the people turned to Octavianus, and they
themselves fled to a town, wth a small army. Cleopatra then
ordered her burying place to be dug, and went into it. When
she had lain down there, she ordered the serpent Ipnalis ♦ to be
taken and put to her arm, that it might bite her, because she
thought that it would be least painful on that limb, for it is the
nature of that serpent, that every creature, that it bites, must
end its life in sleep. She did that, because she was unwilling to
be driven before the triumph towards Rome. When Anthony
saw that she prepared herself for death, he stabbed himself, and
ordered that they should lay him, thus half dead, in the same bury-
ing place with her. When Octavianus came thither, he ordered
another kind of serpent * to be taken, called Psyllus, which can
1 Oros. I. VI : c. 19. Haver, p. 436—440. • For bypnalis, from vwvos sleep,
2 The tranklator hai misunderstood Orosius, who layt f — Frustra Cssare edam Vvfit*
B.C. 44—29] ANTONY— CLEOPATRA : AUGUSTUS. 173
draw poison of every sort out of man, if it be brought in time ;
but she was dead before he came thither. Afterwards Octavia-
nus took Alexandria the chief city of Egypt, and with its wealth
greatly enriched Rome, so that every thing on sale could be bought
two-fold cheaper, than it could before.
Book V : Chapter XIV.
1. Seven • hundred and thirty-five years after the building of
Rome [OrosiusB. C. 28 : Alfred 18 : Clinton 29], it came to pass
that Octavianus Caesar, in his fifth consulship, shut the doors of
Janus ; and it came to pass that he had the rule of all the world,
as was plainly foreshown, when he was a youth, and they
took him towards Rome after the murder of Julius. On the
same day, in which he was made consul, it came to pass, that
they saw, as it were, a golden ring around the sun ; and, within
the city Rome, a spring welled up oil for a whole day. By the
ring it was betokened, that, in his days, he should be born, who
is more bright and shining than the sun ; and the oil betokened
^ mercy to all mankind. So also Octavianus himself gave many
J tokens, which afterwards came to pass, though he did them un-
wittingly by God*s working.
2. First, — one was, that he gave orders over all the world,
for ever}' tribe to como together in the com'se of a year,
that every man might more easily know where he belonged.*
That betokened, — that, in his days, he should be bom, who has
bidden us all to one meeting of kindred, which shall be in the
life to come.
3. Another was, — he gave orders, that all mankind should
have one kindred, and pay one tax. That betokened, — that we
all should have one faith, and one mind for good works.
4. A third was, — he gave orders^ that eveiy one of those
who were abroad, both bond and free, should come to his own
land, and to his father's home ; and whosoever would not, he
admovente, qui veneiia serpentum e vulneribai liominum haustu revocare atque exsugete
Solent. Haver, p. 439, 2) — 23. — The Psylli were the poison-sucker* of the Lybian desert.
A Psyllus was, therefore, not a serpent but one of the Psylli, in Greek "irCXKoi. Martinius
says, — " A "^vWos pulex. — Caeterum hoc nomen Psylli Africanum esse pulo. Posait referri
ad Arab. Wq separare, distinguere ; quod proprietate quadain adversus serpentes ab aliis di-
stinguerentur.
3 Oros. 1. VI : c. 20. Haver, p. 440—443.
4 A. S. Hwser he gesibbe haefde ivhere lie had htndred.
174 OROSIUS; Book V: Cuap. XY, f 1-^. [■• c. S7— A.11I
gave orders that they should all be slain. There were six thou-
sand of these, >vhen they were gathered. That betokened, — that
we are all commanded to come out of this world to our fathei^s
home, that is, to the kingdom of heaven; and whosoever will
not, he shall be cast out, and slain.
Book V : Chapter XV.
1. Seven* hundred and thirty-six years after the building of
Rome [Orosius B. C. 28 : Alfred 17 : Clinton 27], some of the
people of Spain became hostile to Augustus. Then he undid
again the dooi-s of Janus, and led an army against them, and put
them to flight, and afterwards besieged them in a fortress, so
that then some killed themselves, — some died by poison — some
by hunger.
. 2. Afterwards many nations waged war against Augustus,—
both Illyrians, and Pannonians, and Sarmatians, and many other
nations. The generals of Augustus had many great battles against
them, without Augustus himself, ere they could overcome
them.
3. Augustus then sent Quintilius [Varus] the consul into Ger-
many with three legions ; but every one of them was slain, save
the consul alone. At that loss, Augustus was so gpeved that he
oft unwittingly struck his head against the wall, when he sat on
his seat; and he ordered the consul to be put to death. The
Germans afterwards, of their own mind, sought to Augustus for
peace ; and he forgave them the hatred, which he knew [they had]
to him.
4. Tlien • all this world wished for peace and friendship with
Augustus ; and nothing seemed so good to all men, as to gain
his good will, and to become his subjects. Therefore, no nation
wished to keep its own law, but in such wise as Augustus ordered
it. Then the doors of Janus were again shut, and his locks
rusty, as they never were before. In the same year that all this
came to pass, which was in the forty-second year of the reign
of Augustus, he was born, who brought peace to all the world ; that
is, our Lord Jesus Christ.
5. " Now," said Orosius, " I have told how, from the beginning
of this world, all mankind paid for the first man's sins with great
5 OroR. 1. VI : c. 21. Haver, p. 444—447.
6 Grew. 1. VI : c. 22. Haver p. 448,-419.
B. c. 2182— A. D. 14] FOUR CHIEF EMPIRES. 175
pains and torments. I will also now further tell what mercy and
gentleness there has been since Christianity came, — just as if the
hearts of men were changed, because the former things had been
atoned for. — Here the fifth book ends and the sixth begins.
Book VI ' : Chapter I."
1. '' I • will now," said Orosius, "in an introduction to this sixth
book, shew — how equally the four powers of the four chief empires
of this world stood, — that, although it was stem, it still was the
command of God."
2. The first was in Assyria, in the most easterly empire, in the
city Babylon ; which stood twice seven hundred years in its
power, ere it fell, — from Ninus, their first king, to Sardanapalus,
their last, — that is one thousand four hundred years.
3. When Cyrus took away the Babylonian powder, then the Roman
first began to grow. — Also, in those days, the most northerly was
enlarging in Macedonia, which stood a little longer than seven
hundred years,— from Caranus, then: first king, to Perseus, their
last.
4. So also in Africa, the most southerly city, Carthage, also
fell after seven hundred years and a little time after the woman
Dido first built it, till Scipio the consul afterwards overthrew it.
5. So also that of the Romans, which is the greatest and most
westerly, — about seven hundred years and a little more, there
came a kind of great fire, and a great burning in Rome, which
burnt fifteen wards ; yet no one knew whence the fire came, and
there almost all that was in it perished, so that hardly any atom
of foundation was left. It was so much wasted by that burning,
that it never afterwards was such [as it had been], till Augustus,
in the year when Christ was bom, rebuilt it so much better, than
it ever was before, that some men said, it was adorned with
precious stones. That help and that work Augustus paid for
\vith many thousand talents.
6. It was also clearly seen, that it was God's providence,
ruling the powers of those kingdoms, when the coming of Christ
was promised to Abraham, in the forty-second year after Ninus
1 This is the Vllth book of the original Latin of Orosiui: the Vth and Vlth of the
Latin being included in the Vth book of King Alfred's Anglo-Saxon Version.
2 Alfred has greatly abridged most of the chapters of this book ; and he has entirely
omitted the following chapters, namely, 1, 26, 27, 41, 42 and 43.
3 Oros. 1. VII : c. 2. Haver, p. 453—456.
176 OROSIUS ; Book VI : Cbap. II, f I. [b. c 1-.U
began to reign in Babylon. So also,^ in the last and most wes-
terly empire, that is of Rome, the same was bom who was
fonnerly promised to Abraham, in the forty-second year after
Augustus began to reign ; that was seven hundred and fifty-two*
years after the building of Rome.
7. Afterwards Rome stood twelve years, in great wealth, whik
Augustus k3pt that lowliness towards God, with which he had
begun : that was, that he shunned and forbade, that he should
be called a god, as no king would, that was before him, but
unshed that people should >vorship, them, and make offerings to
them. But, in the twelfth year afterwards, Caius, his nephew,
went from Egypt into Syria, — ^Augustus had given it to him to
govern — then he would not worship the Almighty God, when he
came to Jerusalem. When Augustus was told of it, he praised
that pride and blamed it not a whit. Soon afterwards, tbe Ro-
mans paid for this word with so great a famine, that Augustus
drove from Rome half that were within it Then the door of
Janus was opened again, because the leaders in many countries
disagreed with Augustus, although no battle took place.
Book VI: Chapter II.
I. Seven • hundred and sixty-seven years after the building
of Rome [Orosius, Alfred and Clinton A. D. 14], Tiberius, the
emperor, succeeded to the government after Augustus. He was
so forgiving and so mild to the Romans, as no ruler had ever been to
them before, until Pilate sent him word from Jerusalem about the
miracles of Christ, and about his martyrdom, and also that many
took him for a god. But when he told it to the senate, they all
very much withstood him, because they had not been told of it
sooner, as it was a custom with them, that they might afterwards
make it known to all the Romans ; and said, that they would not
have him for a god. Then Tiberius was as wroth and as hard
with the Romans, as he before had been mild and easy to them, so
that he hardly left alive one of the senators, nor of the twenty-two
4 Oros. 1. Vir : c. 3. Haver, p. 457—459.
5 The Fasti Consularet and Cato, followed by Dionysius of Halicamassus, Solinus and
Eiisebius, fix the era of the foundation of Rome to B. C. 752. Terentiut Varro, howerer,
more correctly refers it to B. C. 753, which date was adopted by the Roman Emperors, and
by Plutarch. Tacitus, Dion, Aulus Gelliui, Censorinus, Onuphrius, Baronius, bbhop Bere-
ridge, Strauchius, Dr Play fair, Dr Hales, Mr Clinton and by most modem chronologiits:
It is followed in this work.
6 Oros. h VI ; c. 4. Haver, p. 469-.463,
A. D. 14--57] TIBERIUS : CAIUS : CALIGULA. 177
men, whom he had chosen to help him, that they should be his
advisers, whom they called patricians. All these, but two, he
ordered to be put to death ; yea, his own two sons. How God
then avenged that very great pride upon the people, and how
dearly they bought it from their own emperor ! although it was
not so greatly avenged upon all the people in other countries, as
it often had been before.
2. In the twelfth year of the reign of Tiberius, God's wrath
was again upon the Romans, while they were in their theatre at
their plays, when it all fell down, and killed twenty thousand of
them. " They then perished by a deserved wrath,*' said Orosius,
"when they should have rued their sins, and amended their deeds,
rather than go to their plays, as their custom was before
Christianity."
3. In the eighteenth year of his reign, when Christ was cruci-
fied, there was great darkness over all the world, and so great an
earthquake, that massy stones fell from mountains ; and what
was the greatest wonder, when the moon was full, and farthest
from the sun, that it was then eclipsed. The Romans afterwards
killed Tiberius with poison. He held the empire twenty-three
years.
Book VI: Chapter III.
1. Seven ' hundred and ninety years after the building of
Rome [Orosius, Alfred and Clinton A'. D. 37], Caius Caligula was
emperor for four years. He was very full of vices, and of sinful
lusts, and he was altogether such as the Romans then deserved,
because they scoffed at the commandment of Christ, and passed
over it But he was so very wroth with them, and they were so
hateful to him, that he often wished that all the Romans had one
neck, that he might most readily cut it off; and very much
lamented, that there was not then such strife, as there often was
before ; and he himself often went into other countries, and
wished to find war ; but he could only find peace.
2. "The times," said Orosius, "were unlike, after Christ was
bom, when men could not find war ; and, before that, they coidd
by no means keep from it."
3. In those days, the wrath of God came also upon the Jews,
7 Oros. 1. Vn : c. 5. Haver, p. 463--466.
23
1 78 OROSIUS ; Book VI : Chap. IV» | !» 2. [a. ». 91-41
SO that they had disagreement both among themselves, and wiA
all nations ; although it vras chiefly in the city of Alexandria, urf
Caius ordered them to be driven out They then sent Philo,
their most learned man, to the end that he might ask the mercy
of Caius for them. But he sadly ill treated them for that wid,
and commanded that they should be oppressed on every side
where they could, and ordered that they should fill the temple at
Jerusalem with idols, — that they should set his own idol there io
the midst, which was his own image. He held Pilate in threaten-
ing, till he stabbed himself. — He had doomed our Lord to death.
4. Soon afterwards the Romans put Caius to death whfle sleep-
ing. Then were found in his treasury two chests^ which were
full of poison ; and in one was a letter, in which were written,
lest he should forget, the names of all the richest men, whom be
thought of killing. Then they poured the poison out into the
sea, and soon after there came up a woeful quantity of ded
fishes. God's wrath was clearly seen, that he let the people be
tried, and also his mercy, when he would not let them perish as
Caius had intended.
Book VI : Chapter IV.
1. Seven* hundred and ninety-five years after the building (tf I
Ptome [Orosius, Alfred and Clinton A, D. 42], Tiberius Claudius
succeeded to the government of the Romans. In the first year
of his reign, Peter, the Apostle, came to Rome, and men first be-
came Christians there through his teaching. The Romans then
wished to put Claudius to death, for the deeds of his kinsman,
Caius, the former emperor, and all that were of that family. But
when they embraced Christianity, they were so mild and so peace-
able, that they all forgave the emperor the mischief that he had
formerly done them ; and he forgave all of them the ^vrong and
injury, that they thought of doing to him.
2. At that time, when Qiristianity had come to them, there
was also, in the government of the Romans, another token, which
was, that the Dalmatians wished to give their kingdom to Scribo-
nianus their general, and then to wage war against the Romans.
But, when they were gathered together, and wished to make hiiD
king, they could not raise the standard, as was their custom, when
8 Oroi. 1. Vir : c. 6, Haver. p. 4G5— 470. This chapter is adopted by Bedis; L I: e-^
In a note to Bede, Smith says, Hoc etiain caput Orosio debetur. p. 43.
A. o. 42—54] CLAUDIUS— FAMINE IN SYRIA—AND IN ROME: NERO. 179
they settled governmente ; but were angry with themselves that
they had ever begun it, and put Scribonianus to death. — *' Now,**
said Orosius, *' let him deny who will or who dares, that that
undertaking was not stopped for the good of Christianity ; and
say where, before Christianity, any war, if it were begun, took
such a turn.**
3. Another wonder happened also in the fourth year of the
government of Claudius, that he himself searched for war, and
could find none. — In that year there was a great famine in Syria
and in Palestine, but that Helena, queen of the Adiabeni, gave
com enough to the monks, who were in Jerusalem, because she
had lately become a Christian.
4. In the fifth year of the government of Claudius, an island
appeared between Thera and Therasia, five miles broad and
five miles long. — In the seventh year of his government, there
was so great a disagreement in Jerusalem, between those who
were not Christians, that thirty thousand were, there slain, and
trodden to death at the gate ; yet no man knew whence the strife
came. — In the ninth year of his government, there was a great
famine in Rome, and Claudius ordered all the Jews, that were
within, to be driven out. Then the Romans blamed Claudius for
the famine, which was afflicting them, and he became so angry
with them, that he ordered thirty-five of the senators to be put to
death, and three hundred of the others, who were the highest
among them. The Romans afterwards killed him with poison.
Book VI : Chapter V.
1. Eight • hundred and nine years after the building of Rome
[Orosius A. D. 55 : Alfred 56 : Clinton 54], Nero succeeded to the
government of the Romans, and held it fourteen years. He had
still more vices than his uncle Caius had before. Besides the mani-
fold evils that he did, he ordered, on one occasion, the city Rome to
be burnt, and conunanded his own men, always to seize as much as
they could of the treasure, and to bring it to him, when it was
snatched out [of the fire]. He himself stood on the highest tower,
th^t was within it, and began to make a song about the fire, which
was burning six days and seven nights. But he unwittingly
wreaked his vengeance, first on the city for their misdeeds, be-
cause they martyred Peter and Paul; and then upon himself,
9 Oroi. 1. VII : c. 7. Haver, p. 470—478.
ISO OROSIUS; Book VI : Chaf. VI, Til, VIII. [a. m. 68-71
when he stabbed himself. He was the first man that persecuted
Christians. After his death the family of the Cassars fell away.
Book VI : Chapter VL
1. Eight • hundred and twenty-four years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 71 : Clinton 68], Galba succeed-
ed to the government of the Romans. In the seventh month
after, a man [called] Otho, slew him and seized the government.
2. When the Romans first persecuted Christians^ as Nero began
it, all the nations, that were on the east of Syria became their ad-
versaries; yea, they themselves had also disagreement among
them. Vitellius, king of the Germans, fought thrice against
Otho, and slew him in the third month after they began to wage
war.
Book VI : Chapter VII.
1 Eight ' hundred and twenty-five years after the buildhig of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 72: Clinton 69], Vespasian
succeeded to the government of the Romans. Then, there was
again peace over all the Roman Empire. He gave orders to his
son Titus, that he should overthrow the temple in Jerusalem,
and all the city, and forbade that either should be rebuilt ; because
God would not that they should any longer be a hindrance to
Christianity. He destroyed eleven hundred thousand Jews, —
some he slew, — some he sold into other countries,— some he kill-
ed by hunger. Afterwards they made a triumph for them both,
Vespasian and Titus. The sight was a great wonder to the
Romans, because they had never before seen two men sitting
together in a triumph. They shut the doors of Janus. After-
wards, Vespasian, in the ninth year of his reign, died of dysentery,
in a dwelling on the outside of Rome.
Book VI : Chapter VIII.
1. Eight* hundred and twenty-nine years after the building of
Rome [Orosius A. D. 75 : Alfred 76 : Clinton 79], Titus succeed-
ed to the government of the Romans, and held it two years.
He was of so good a disposition, that he said, he lost the day, on
1 Abridged from Grot. 1. VII : c. 8. Haver, p. 474-478.
2 Very much abridged from Oroi. 1. VII : c. 9. Haver, p. 478 — 182, 9.
3 Orot.^ VII : e. 9. Haver, p. 482, 10—19.
A. D. 81—96] GALBA : VESPASIAN : TITUS: DOMITIAN : NRRVA: TRAJAN. 181
which he did not do any good. He died also in the same dwell-
ing as his father did, and of the same disease.
Book VI : Chapter IX.
1. Eight * hundred and thirty years after the building of Rome
[Orosius and Alfred A. D. 87 : Clinton 81], Domitian, brother of
Titus, succeeded to the government of the Romans, and held it
fifteen years. He again was a persecutor of Christians ; and was
lifted up with such great pride, that he commanded the people
to bow dowTi to him, as to a god. He gave orders that the
Apostle John, should be taken from other Christian men into
banishment to the island Patmos. And he also ordered that all
of David's race should be put to death, to the end that, if Christ
were not then born, he might not afterwards be bom; because
soothsayers said, that he should come of that race. After that
order he was himself disgracefully put to death.
Book VI : Chapter X.
1. Eight* hundred and forty-six years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 93: Clinton 96,] Nerva suc-
ceeded to the government of the Romans; and, because he was
old, he chose the man, [called] Trajan, to help him. They then
agreed between themselves, that they would change all the laws
and all the orders, which Domitian had before settled, because
he was formerly hateful to them both ; and they ordered John to
be brought back to his minster in Ephesus, from the worldly
sorrows which he for awhile had borne.
2. Then Nerva died ; and Trajan • held the government
nineteen years after him. He brought back to the Romans all
the nations which had lately gone from them; and he gave
orders, that all his prefects should persecute Christians. Then
one of them, named Pliny, told him, that he ordered what was
wrong, and sinned much in it He then readily forbade it
3. At that time, the Jews were in great strife and in great
hostility against the people of the land, where they then were,
till many thousands of them perished on both sides. At that
time, Trajan died of a dysentery in the city Seleucia.
4 Oros. 1. VII : c 10. Haver, p. 483, 484.
5 Grot. 1. VIl : c. 11. Haver, p. 484, 485^
6 Oros.1. Vn : c. 12. Haver, p. 486—488.
\$2 OROS1U8; Book VI : Crap. XI, XII» XTll. [a. o. 117— la
Book VI: Chapter XL
1. Eight' hundred and sixty-seven years after the buQdingrf
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 114: Clinton 117], Hadriao,
Trajan's nephew, succeeded to the government of the Romans,
and held it twenty-one years. Soon afterwards Christian boob
were known to him, through one of the followers of the apostles,
named Quadratus ; he [then] forbade, over all his empire, that
they should annoy any Christian man. If any Christian were
guilty, he was then to be taken before him, and he hhnself would
at once judge him as he thought right
2. He then became so dear to the Romans, and so honomied,
that they never called him any thing but father ; and, in honour
of him, they called his wife. Empress. He ordered all the Jews
to be put to death, because they tortured the Christians, that
were in Palestine, which is called the land of Judea. He com-
manded that they should build on the place of the city Jerusalem,
and that they should afterwards call it by the name of ^lia.
Book VI : Chapter XII.
1. Eight * hundred and eighty eight years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 135 : Clinton 133], Antoninus,
whose other name was Pius, succeeded to the government of the
Romans. Justin, the philosopher, out of friendship, gave him a
Christian book. When he had read it, he became dear and very
friendly to Christians, to the end of his life.
Book VI : Chapter XIII.
1. Nine • hundred and three years after the building of Rome
[Orosius A. D. 158: Alfred 150 : Clinton 161], Marcus Antoni-
nus * succeeded to the government of the Romans, with his bro-
ther Aurelius. They were the first that divided the Roman em-
pire into two parts ; and they held it fourteen years [M. Antoni-
7 Oros. 1. VII : c 13. Haver, p. 488—490.
8 Oros. 1. VII; c. 14. Haver p -190, 491.
9 Oros. 1. VII: c. 15. Haver, p. 492—495.
• Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, who reigned 19 years, from A. D. 161 to 180, «•
adopted by Antoninus Pius, at the same time with Lucius Aurelius Venis, wbo reigned c«b-
jointly with Aurelius for 8 years, from A. D. 161 to 169. M. Aurelius was commonly eaUf^
the philosopher. We still possess his noble view of philosophical heathenism in hb voik
entitled T^ cir iavrbv or Meditaiiotity which give his thoughts and feelings on morml and le.
Itgious subjects. It has been translated into English. Though devoted to philosophy aa^
literature, he shewed his bigotry by the martyrdom of two eminent fathers of the Christii>
church. — Polycarp in A. D. 166, and Irenseusin 177.
A. D. 161—177] HADRIAN : M. ANTONINUS : M. AURELIUS : L. ANTONINUS. 183
nus 19 years, and Aurelius only 8.] They gave orders that
every Christian should be put to death. They had afterwards a
great war with the Parthians, because they had laid waste all Cap-
padocia and Armenia, and all Syria. They then made peace with
the Parthians, and afterwards there came upon them so great
a famine, and so great a plestilence, that few of them were left.
2. There then came upon them the Danish war, with all the
Germans. On the very day, on which they would fight, there
came so great a heat and so great a thirst upon them, that they
hadno hope of their lives. They then understood that it was from
God's wrath, and asked the Christians, that they would in some
way help them. Then they prayed to Almighty God, and it
rained so much, that they had water enough upon the plain ; and
there came such heavy thunder, that it killed many thousand men
in the midst of the battle.
3. Afterwards all the Romans became so kind to Christians,
that they wrote in many temples, that every Christian should have
freedom and peace ; and also, that every one of them, who wished,
might embrace Christianity. Antoninus forgave all the tribute,
that they should have paid to Rome, and ordered the deed to be
burned, in which it was written, what they should pay in a year ;
and he died in the year following.
Book VI : Chapter XIV.
1. Nine* hundred and thirty years after the building of Rome
[Orosius, Alfred and Clinton A. D. 177], Lucius Antoninus suc-
ceeded to the empire, and held it thirteen * years. He was a very
bad man as to all morals, but he was brave, and often fought
single combats. Many of the senators, who were the best there,
he ordered to be put to death. Afterwards a thunderbolt shat-
tered their Capitol, the house, in which their gods and their idols
were ; and their library was set on fire by the lightning, and all
their old books in it were burnt There was even as great a loss
by the fire, as was in the city Alexandria, where, in their library,
four hundred thousand books were burnt
1 Oro«. 1. VII : c. 16. Haver, p. 495—498. Lu. Antoninus Commodus reigned only 12
years and nearly 10 months ; then Pertinax and Julianus each reigned ahout two months,
making altogether, from the death of Commodus to the accession o! Severus, a little more
than 13 years. Faali Bomani, p, 267.
181 OROSIU8; Book VI: Chap. XV, XVf, XVII, XVIII. [a. m. IM-m
Book VI : Chapter XV.
1. Nine' hundred and forty-three years after the building of
Rome [Orosius A. D. 191 : Alfred 190 : Clinton 194], Sevems
succeeded to the government of the Romans, and held it seven-
teen years. He besieged Pescennius in a fastness, till he feD
into his hands ; and he afterwards ordered him to be put to death,
because he would reign in Syria and in Eg}7t. He then pot
Albinus to death in Gaul, because he also would wage war against
him.
2. He afterwards went into Britain, and often fought there
against the Picts and Scots, before he could defend the Britons
against them ; and ordered a wall to be built quite across all that
country from sea to sea. Soon afterwards, he died in the city of
York.
Book VI : Chapter XVI.
1. Nine* hundred and sixty-two years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 209 : Clinton 211], his son, An-
toninus, succeeded to the empire, and held it [not full] seven
years. He had two sisters for his wives. He had gathered an
army, and wished to fight against the Parthians; but, in the
march, he was put to death by his own men.
Book VI: Chapter XVII.
]. Nine * hundred and seventy years after the building of Rome
[Orosius, Alfred and Clinton A. D. 217], Marcus Aurelius succeed-
ed to the goverment of the Romans, and held it four years. His
own men slew him, and also his mother.
Book VI : Chapter XVIII.
1. Nine * hundred and seventy four years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 221 : Ointon 222], Aurelius
Alexander succeeded to the government of the Romans, and held
it [thirteen] • years. Mammaea, his good mother, sent for Origen,
the most learned mass-priest, and afterwards she became a weB-
2 Grot. 1. VII : c. 17. Haver, p. 498— 503.
3 Oros. 1. VII : c. 18. Haver, p. 604—506, 3.
4 Oroi. I. VII : c. 18. Haver, p. 506, 3—507, 1.
5 Oros. L VU : c. 18. Haver, p. 507 1^508, 5.
6 Both the Anglo-Saxon MSS. have XVI, but Grot, has— tredecim aimis, Ha%'er. p. M7,
4 ; and Clinton gives 13 years. FomH Romamif p. 267.
A. D. 236—244] MAX(MINUS— GORDIANUS—PHILIP. 185
taught Christian through him ; and she made her son very friendly
to Christians. He marched mth an army into Persia, and slew
Xerxes, their king. He afterwards lost his life in the city,
Mayence.
Book VI : Chapter XIX.
1. Nine' hundred and eighty-seven years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 235 : Clinton 236], Maximinus
succeeded to the government of the Romans. He gave orders
that Christians should be again persecuted, and that the good
Mammaga should be martyred, and all the priests who fol-
lowed her, save Origen : he fled into Egj^t RIaximinus, in the
third year of his reign, was put to death by his own prefect in the
city Aquileia.
Book VI : Chapter XX.
1. Nine* hundred and ninety years after the building of Rome
[Alfred A. D. 237 : Orosius and Clinton 238], Gordianus succeed-
ed to the empire, and he held it six years. He put to death the
two brothers, who had formerly put Maximinus to death ; and he
himself died soon after.
Book VI : Chapter XXL
1. Nine* hundred and ninety-seven years tfter the building of
Rome [Orosius, Alfred and Clinton A. D. 244], Philip' succeeded
to the goveiiiment of the Romans, and held it seven years. He
was secretly a Christian because he durst not [be so] openly. In
the third year of his reign, which was about one thousand years
after the building of Rome, it came to pass, as God had ordained it,
that not only was the emperor a Christian, but that, at the emper-
or's palace, they also, in thankfulness to Christ, partook of the
great feast, which, every year before, they kept to their idols.
It was in honour of devils, that all the Romans would, after a
twelve-month, bring together the best part of their goods, gather-
ed for their sacrifice, and afterwards enjoy them together for many
weeks. — Then Decius, a rich man, ensnared the emperor, and
afterwards seized the government
7 Oros.l. VII: c. 19. p. 509,9.
8 Oros. 1. VII : c. 19. Haver, p. 509, 10—511.
9 Ores. 1. VII : c. 20. Haver, p. 512—515.
24
186 OROSIUS; Book VI: Chap. XXll— XXIV, | 2. ^ [a. 9. 249-2M
Book VI : Chapter XXII.
1. One ' thousand and four years after the building of Rome
[Orosius, Alfred, and Clinton A. D. 249], Decius succeeded to the
goveniment of the Romans, and held it three • years ; and soon
gave a plain token, that he had before plotted against Philip, as
he ordered Christians to be persecuted, and many were thus made
holy mart}TS. He settled his son in the government with him,
and soon afterwards, they were both slain together.
Book VI : Chapter XXIII.
1. One ' thousand and eight years after the building of Rome
[Orosius A. D. 254 : Alfred 255 : Clinton 251], Gallus Hostilia-
nus succeeded to the empire, and held it two years. Then God's
wrath was again upon Rome : as long as there was the persecu-
tion of Christians, so long was there a very great plague presang
upon them, so that there was not a house in the city, which had
not suffered by the wrath. Then iEmilianus put Gallus to death,
and had the government to himself. In the third month after-
wards, he also was put to death.
Book VI : Chapter XXIV.
1. One * thousand and ten years after the building of Rome
[Orosius and Alfred A. D. 257 : Clinton 254], the Romans
appointed two emperors : one was within the city Rome, and
was called Gallienus ; the other was with the people of ^Emilia-
nus,* and was called Valerian. These were ever to be waging
war, where it was needful. Then they both commanded Chris-
tians to be persecuted, but the ^vrath of God quickly came
upon them both. Valerian marched with an army, against
Sapor, king of the Persians, and was there taken ; and after-
wards, to the end of his life, he was appointed to stoop, when
Sapor, the king, would mount his horse, that the king might have
his back as a stirrup.
1 Grot. 1. VII : c. 21. Haver, p. 515—516, 11.
2 Orosius and Alfred say 3 years, but Clinton, 2 years and two months.
3 Oros. 1. VII : c. 21. Haver, p. 510, 1—11.
4 Very much abridged from Oros. 1. VII : c. 22. Haver, p. 516—519.
5 Oros: says — Valerian us in Rhetia ab exercitu Augustus est adpellatus. Haver, p. 515»
22, 23. ^milianus, after being in power 3 months, was slain by his soldiers in A. D. 2H
and Valerian and Gallienus were chosen emperors.
A. D. 254—275] OALLIENUS— CLAUDIUS— AURELIAN— TACITUS. 187
2. Many nations waged war upon the other [emperor], Gal-
lienus, so that he held his power with great disgrace, and great
difficulty. First the Germans, who were on the Danube, overran
Italy, to the city Ravenna ; and the Suevi overran all Gaul, and the
Goths all the country of Greece, and Asia the Less; and the
Sarmatians forced all Dacia from the government of the Romans ;
and the Huns overran Pannonia; and the Parthians overran
Mesopotamia, and all Syria. Besides which, the Romans had
war among themselves. Gallienus was afterwards put to death
by his own men, in the city Milan.
Book VI ; Chapter XXV.
1. One* thousand and twenty-five years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 272 : Clinton 268], Claudius
succeeded to the government of the Romans. In the same year,
he overcame the Goths and drove them out of Greece. The
Romans made him a golden shield, as a worthy tribute for that
deed, and a golden likeness, and hung them up in their Capitol.
In the following year he died, and his brother Quintillus succeed-
ed to the government; and, on the seventeenth day after, he
v/as put to death.
Book VI : Chapter XXVL
1. One' thousand and twenty-seven years after the building
of Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 274 : Clinton 270], Aurelian
succeeded to the government of the Romans, and held it five
years and' six months. He drove the Goths to the north of the '
Danube, and marched thence upon the Syrians, and forced them
again under the government of the Romans. He then marched
upon the Gauls, and slew Tetricus, because he had drawn them
under his government. He then gave orders for a persecution
of Christians, and was slain shortly afterwards.
Book VI : Chapter XXVII.
1. One* thousand and thirty-two years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 279: Clinton S75], Tacitus
succeeded to the government of the Romans ; and, in the sixta
G Oros. 1. Vll : c. 23. Haver, p. 520, 521, 7.
7 Oros. I. VII : c. 23. JIaver. p. 521, 8—522.
8 Oroa. 1. Vll : c. 21. Haver, p. 523, 1—3.
188 OROSIUS; Book VI : Chap. XXVIII— XXX. [a. a. f76-ttl
month after, he was slain in the country of Pontus. — ^Then
Florianus succeeded to the government, and was slain in the third
month after, in the country of Tarsus,
Book VI : Chapter XXVIIL
1. One* thousand and thirty-three years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 280: Clinton 276], Probm
succeeded to the government of the Romans, and kept it six years,
and four months. He drove the Huns out of Gaul, and slew Sator-
ninus, who was striving for the government He afterwards slew
Proculus and Bonosus, who yearned for the government. Then
he liimself was slain on the down of Sirmium.
Book VI : Chapter XXIX.
1. One * thousand and thirty nine years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 286 : Clinton 282], Cams suc-
ceeded to the government of the Romans, and held it two years.
He fought twice against the Parthians, and took two of their cities,
which w;ere on the bank of the river Tigris. He was killed soon
afterguards by a thunder bolt, and his son Numerianus succeeded
to the government, and shortly after he was put to death by his
own father-in-law.
Book VI : Chapter XXX.
1. One ' thousand and forty-one years after the building of
Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 288 : Clinton 284], Diocletian
succeeded to the government of the Romans, and held it twenty
years. He placed a younger emperor under him, called
Maximian, and sent him into Gaul, because they had lately
stirred up ^ war, but he easily overcame them. At that time,
three kings were waging war upon Diocletian : — Carausius in
Britain, — Achilleus in Egypt, — and Narses from Persia. He then
placed three Caesars under him : — One was Maximian, — the
second Constantius, — the third Galerius. He sent Maximian
into Africa, who overcame their opponents. He sent Constantius
into Gaul, who overcame the Alamannic nation, and he then
overran the island Britain. — And Diocletian himself went into
9 Id. Haver, p. 523,4— 11.
1 Oros. I. VII : c. 24. Haver, p. 523, 12—524.
2 Oros. 1. VII : c. 25. Haver, p. 525—520. Alfred omits Chaps 26 and 27.
A. D. 176—284] PROBUS— CARUS—DIOCLETIAN, 189
Egypt, and besieged Achilleus, the king, eight months, in the city
Alexandria, till the citizens gave him up to Diocletian, who after-
wards overran all Egypt. — He sent Galerius into Persia, who
fought twice against Narses, the king, but neither of them had
the victory. In their third battle, Galerius was routed, and came
to Diocletian in great fear ; but he received him with great dis-
honour, and ordered him to run, in his own purple robe, many
miles before his chariot After his courage had been whetted by
that disgrace, he marched again upon the Persians, and routed
them, and took Narses, and his wife and his children. Diocletian
then received Galerius honourably.
2. Diocletian and Maximian ordered Christians to be per-
secuted,— Diocletian in the east, and Maximian in the west ; and,
because of this order, there were many martyrs in the space of
ten years.
3. They then agi-eed between themselves, that they would give
up their governments, and lay aside the purple robes, which they
wore, and would end their days in peace ; and they did so.
Diocletian settled in the city Nicomedia, and Maximian settled in
the city Milan. They left their governments to GSlenus and to
Constantius, and they divided it afterwards into two. — Galerius took
Illyricum, and beyond that, the east, and the chief part of this
world. — Constantius took all Italy, and Africa, and Spain, ? nd
Gaul, and Britain ; but he had little wish for these worldly things
and for great power ; and, therefore, of his ow^n will, he gave up
Italy and Africa to Galerius. Then Galerius placed two kings
under him : — One was named Severus, to w-hom he gave Italy
and Africa ; and he placed Maximinus in the eastern countries.
4. In those days, Constantius, thfe most merciful man, went
into Britain, and died there ; and gave the empire to Constantine,
his son, whom he had by Helena his concubine.
5. Then* Maxentius, son of Maximian, wished to have the
government of Italy. Galerius, therefore,, sent against him
Severus with an army, to whom the government had before been
given, and he was betrayed there by his own men, and slain near
the city Ravenna. When Maximian heard that his son had
seized the government, he quickly left the city, in which he w^as
settled, and thought to overcome his son, arid afterwards to take
3 Orot. 1. VII : c. 28. Haver, p. 537, 17—541.
190 OROSIUS; Boos VI: Cbap. XXX | 6— 9— f 1. £a. : 813—330
the government ; but, when the son found it out, he drove away
the father, w ho fled into Gaul and wished to overcome Constan-
tine, his son-in-law, and to have the government to himself ; but
his daugliter found it out, and told it to Constantine, and he then
banished him to Marseilles, and he was there slain. .
G. Galerius then gave Italy and Africa to Licinius, and he
ordered all the best Christians, that were there, to be banished.
Galerius was then brought into great weakness, and ordered many
physicians, and none of them tould do him any good, but one of
them told him, that it was frciin the .wrath of God. He, therefore,
gave orders that the Christians should be brought into their oim
country again, each where he v/as before ; yet he died of that
sickness, and Licinius succeeded to the government.
7. There was afterwards war between Constantine and Max-
entius; and soon after [A. D. 312] Constantine slew Maxentius
at the Mulvian bridge in Rome. — In those days Maximinus
ordered Christians to be persecuted, and soon afterwards died in
the city Tarsus. — At that time, Licinius gave orders that no
Christian should come into his household nor into his train ; and
soon after\vards there was war between him and Constantine, acd
frequent battles, until Constantine took Licinius, and ordered him
to be beheaded, and then succeeded to all the government of the
Romans.
8. In those days [A. D. 318 — 325], Arius, the mass-priest, fell
into a mistake about the right belief. About this time [A. D. 325],
three hundred and eighteen bishops were gathered together to
refute and to excommunicate him.
9. In those days, Constantine put to death Crispus his son,
and Licinius his sister's son ; and no one knew what their guilt
was, but him alone. He then brought under him many
nations, which before were not under the Romans ; and ordered
a city to be built in Greece, and to be called after him Constan-
tinople [A. D. 330]. He was the first man, that ordered churches
to be built, and every idol-temple to be closed. He died about
thirty-one years after he gained the empire, in a dwelling near
the city Nicomedia.
Book VI : Chapter XXXI.
1 . One * thousand and ninety-one years after the building of
4 Oros. K VII : c. 29, Haver, p. 541 — 544. A tabular arrangcnjcui of the tmfotf^
mentioned in this chupterj will make it more dear.
A, D. 337—301] CONSTANTIUS-CONSTANTINE— C0NSTAN8. 191
Rome [Orosius A, D. 339 : Alfred 338 : Clinton 337], Constantius,
with his two brothers, Constantine and Constans, succeeded to
the empire ; and Constantius held it twenty-four years. All the
brothers w^ere in tlie Arian heresy. Constantine and Constans
waged war upon each other, till Constantine was slain. Then
Magnentius slew Constans, and seized upon the government, that
is of Gaul and Italy. In those days, the lUyrians appointed
Vetranio to their government, that they might then wage war
against Magnentius ; and they forced him to learning, though he
was aged; but Constantius took from him both the government
and the purple that he wore, and also the school in which he
learned. He then fought against Magnentius and routed him,
and drove him into the city Lyons, and he afterwards stabbed
himself. Then Constantius appointed Julian to be Caesar under
him, who had before been ordained a deacon, and sent him into
Gaul with an army; and he quickly overcame all those, who
were waging war in Gaul ; and, after that deed, he was so lifted
up, that he wished to take to himself all the government of the
Romans, and marched with an army, [to the place] where
Constantius was with another army against the Parthians. When
Constantius heard of it, and was going against him, he died on
the march. •
2 Julian* succeeded to the government [A. D. 361], and held
it one year and eight months. He soon wished secretly to over-
turn Christianity, and openly forbade that a man should learn
any fast-book, and also said, that a Christian should not hold any
of his offices, and thought thus to entrap them. " But they were
all of that mind, as we have oft*en heard it reported," said Oro-
sius, '' that they would rather follow Christianity, than hold his
offices.**
3 Then he gathered an army, and would go into Persia, and
ordered, that, when he should come homeward again from the
east, they should have an amphitheatre built at Jerusalem into
which he might put God's servants, that ^vild beasts might there
tear them to pieces. But, in that undertaking, God very justly
Years From A. D,
{Constantine II reigned . . . 3 337 to 340
Constantius 11 . . . . 24 337 — 361
ConsUns 1 .... 13 337 — 350
Julian 2 361— 36S
6 Oros. L VII : e. 30. Haver, p. 545, 646.
192 OROSIUS ; Book VI : Chap. XXXII— XXXIII, | I, 2. [a. d. 36S-364
avenged the wicked thought of this wicked man, when a man
met him, as he came from the city Ctesiphon, just as if he were
a deserter, and told him he could lead him through the desert,
that he might come upon the Persians unawares. But, when he
had led him into the midst of the desert, he beguiled him, so
that no man of the expedition knew where he was ; but they
went wandering about the desert, and knew not where he could
get out, until many of the people perished both from thirst and
from heat. Then an unknown man came towards them and
stabbed Julian.
Book VI : Chapter XXXIL
1. One* thousand one hundred and seventeen years after the
building of Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 364 : Clinton 363],
Jovian succeeded to the government of the Romans. He was
chosen in the desert, on the same day that Julian was stabbed.
He gave the Persians the city, Nisibis, and half the country of
Mesopotamia, with the view that they might go out of the coun-
try without harm.
2. In the eighth month after he succeeded to the government,
he would go into Illyricum. One night, when he was in a new-
ly-plastereJ house, he ordered a large fire to be made in it,
because it was cold weather. The plaster then began to fume
excessively, and Jovian was smothered by the vapour.
Book VI: Chapter XXXIII.
1. One' thousand one hundred and eighteen years after the
building of Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 365 : Clinton 364],
Valentinian succeeded to the government of the Romans, and he
held it eleven years. He was before a chief officer of Julian's
soldiers. Julian ordered him either to leave Christianity or his
office, when he chose rather to leave his office, than Christianity.
But God afterwards brought him to greater honour, since he had
forsaken the less for the love of him, so that he had the govern-
ment of the very empire, that his adversary before held.
2. Soon afterwards he gave half his empire* to his brother
Valens ; and he ordered Procopius, who then Avished to reign, to
C Oros. 1. VII : c. 31. Haver, p. 547.
7 Oros. 1. VII : c. 32. Haver, p. 548—550.
8 The army unanimously elected Vale ntinian emperor Feb. 26t)i 264, and be decUre" I
A. D. 3C3— 364] JOVIAN— VALENTIN IAN— VALENS. 103
be put to death, and many others with him. Valens had been
taught by an Arian bishop, named Eudoxius; but he hid it very
closely from his brother, because he knew that he would avenge
it, if he found out that he was in one belief, and liimself in ano-
ther; for he knew how steadfast he was before in his belief,
when he had less power.
3. In the same year [A. D. 364], Athanaric, king of the Goths,
made many martyrs of the Christians among his people. In
those days Valentinian forced the Saxons back to their own
country, when they would wage war against the Romans : they
were settled near the ocean. He also with-held the Burgundians
from wa^ng war upon the Gauls. What mostly with-held them
was, that baptism was promised them. In the eleventh year of
his reign, the Sarmatians pillaged Pannonia : when he was going
thither with an army, he died of a rushing of blood [apoplexy].
Book VI : Chapter XXXIV.
1. One* thousand one hundred and twenty-nine years after
the building of Rome f Orosius A. D. 375. Alfred 376 : Clinton
364], Valens, brother of Valentinian, succeeded to the govern-
ment of the Romans ; and Gratian, son of Valentinian, succeeded
to the government of Italy, and of Gaul and of Spain, under
Valens. What he had before closely hidden, he shewed openly
when he ordered that monks — who ought to forsake worldly
things, and weapons of war — should take arms and fight with
them, and do e\il with other men. He sent into Egypt, and
ordered to put down all the monkish customs, which his brother
had before settled ; and some of the monks he ordered to be put
to death, — some driven into banishment
2. In those days there was in Africa, a man, called Firmus, who
wished for the government. Then Valens sent thither his officer,
hit brother Valens Augustus, and gave him half the empire on the 28th of March following.
CUnton, p, 127. The empire was thus divided into the
Western emfirb, and thi Eastern EMPiaE.
years reigned From A. D. years reigned From A. D.
Valentinian! II . . 364 to 375. Valens 14. . 364 to 378
367—383.
378 -.384. Theodosius I. 16. . 379 — 395
375 — 392. Arcadius 13. . 395 — 408'
392 — 395.
[Emperor of the West as well as the East]
Honorius 28 395 — 423.
9 Oros. 1. VII : c. 33. Haver, p. 550—554.
25
Gratian [^^
Valentinian II. 17
Theodosius I. 3
194 OROSIUS ; Book VI : Crap. XXXV, 1 1. [a. ». 804-471.
Theodosius, ^vith an army, — father of the good Theodosius^ who
was aftenvards emperor. Firmus was taken in that expedition,
and led forth to be put to death ; then he himself be^ed that be
might first be baptized. When he was baptized, he had, by the
teaching of the mass-priest, who baptized him, such full belief of
the kingdom of heaven, that he said to the people — *' Do now as
you ^vill ** ; and leaned forward to them, that they might cut off
his head ; and lie became a martyr of Christ
3. In those days, Gratian fought in Gaul against the Alaman-
ni, and slew many thousarxls of them. In the third year of
his reign, when he did the greatest wrong to the servants of God,
the Goths drove him out of their country ; and they afterwards
went over the river Danube into the dominion of Valens, and
asked that they might settle peaceably in his dominion. Then
he scorned either to forbid or grant it ; but let them settle where
they would. But his procurators and ofHcers pressed them for
tribute, and they had great strife about it, until the Groths routed
them in battle.
4. "When Valens heard of it, in the city Antioch, he was very
sorry and thought of his misdeeds, how they had prayed for a
nght belief and font of baptism ; and, for teachers, he sent to them
Arian bishops, and heretics, as he himself was ; and what he had
often done to the injury of God's servants. However, where he
knew any one to be living, he gave orders to send for him, and then,
though it was late, he commanded him to be honoured. — In the
fourth year of his reign he fought against the Goths, and was rout-
ed and driven into a ^^llage, and was burnt to death in a house.
Thus it was ended by a very just judgment, when they burnt
hinfi in this world, who thought to burn them for everlasting.
Book VI : Chapter XXXV.
1. One * thousand one hundred and thirty-three years after the
building of Rome [Orosius A. D. 379 : Alfred 380 : Clinton 378],
Gratian ' succeeded to the government of the Romans, and held
it six years. He chose Theodosius to help him, because he
thought that the nations, that were their enemies, were become
1 Oros. 1. VII : c. 34. Haver, p. 554—556.
2 Gratian was raited to the rank of Augustus by his father Valentinian in A. D. 367 st
the age of eight years. He succeeded to the Eastern Empire in 378 on the death of hv
v.ncle Valens ; but, as the Goths were troublesome, he appointed Theodosiui to bt tbt
Emperor of the east in 379. See chap. 33, | 2, note 8.
A. D. 378] GRATIAN-THEODOSIUS— EUGENIUS 195
too strong to be any longer overcome by war. Theodosius,
therefore, made peace wth them ; and, in that peace, he took
^vith him to Constantinople Athanaric, their king, who, shortly
afterwards, died there. As soon as the Goths heard how good
Theodosius was, both they, and all the people that were in Scy-
thia, wished for peace with him.
2. In those days, the Britons chose Maximiis for their emperor,
against his will, who was worthy of the government of all the
Romans, for his manifold virtues, save that he then fought against
his lord by the advice of other men. Soon afterwards, he went
into Gaul, and slew Gratian, and drove Valentinian, his brother,
out of Italy, and he fled to Theodosius.
Book VI : Chapter XXXVL
1. One • thousand one hundred and thirty-eight years after the
building of Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 3S5 : Clinton 378],
Theodosius succeeded to the government of the Romans, and
held it eleven years. Six .years before, he had the government of
the easteni parts. Theodosius then thought how he could avenge
Gratian his lord, and also bring his brother to the government,
and led an army into Italy, where Maximus was encamped with
a force at the city Aquileia, and had ordered his general Andra-
gathius to keep the pass ; but the general intrusted the keeping
of it to sluggish pien, and thought of going round by the east in
ships, and then stealing upon Theodosius behind. But as soon
as he was gone from the pass towards the ships, Theodosius
came to it and found few men there, who were bad and sluggish ;
and he soon drove them away, and broke through the pass, and
then went over the mountains till he came to Aquileia, and slew
Maximus. WTien the general heard that, he drowned himself.
By the fall of these two, how easily God ended the great war,
which Maximus and his general had stirred up with many na-
tions !
2. After that, Valentinian again succeefded to the empire.
About two years afterwards, when he came into Gaul, Arbogastes
his general smothered him, and then hung him up with ropes by
the neck, just as if he had put himself to death, without knowing
what he was doing. He placed Eugenius ai emperor, with the
name of the sovereignty and took to himself the power; for he
3 OiO». 1. VII : c. 35. Haver, p. 50 7— 562.
106 OROSIUS; Book VI : CuAr. XXXVII, | 1, 2. [a. bu 998.
could not have the name of emperor, because he was not a
Roman ; but he taught the other to enter fully into idolatry.
Then Theodosius again led an army against them both, to the
same pass, which he formerly took from Maximus. Theododus
then sent before him an army of the Goths to break through the
pass ; but they were surrounded from the mountains, and aD
slain : they were ten thousand. Theodosius, therefore, inarched
thithenvard, and knew that they would surround him by the
same stratagem. When they were before each other, Eugenius
and Arbogastes thought that they -could first drive them from
the mountains by the shots of their arrows ; but God sent such a
wind against them, that they could not shoot an arrow from
them^ without every one of them coming either upon themselves
or upon the earth. Theodosius had the wind with him, so that
his army could fasten almost every one of their arrows in their
enemies. Eugenius was slain there, and Arbogastes stabbed him-
self. ITien Theodosius. went into Italy; and, when he came to
the city Milan, he died, and gave up the government to his two
sons.
Book VI : Chapter XXXVII.
1. " One * thousand one hundred and forty-nine years after the
building of Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 396 : Clintou 395],
Arcadius succeeded to the government of the eastern part, and
held it twelve years* ; and Honorius to the western part, and even
yet holds it," ^ said Orosius.
2. And, because they were young/ Theodosius placed them
under the care of his two generals : Arcadius was placed under
Rufinus, and Honorius was placed under Stilico. But they
soon afterwards made known what lordly faithfulness they
thought of shewing to their old master's children, if they could
have done it. Rufinus wished to have the government of the
east for himself; and Stilico wished to give this of the west
4 Very much abridged from Oros. I. Vll : c. 36. Haver, p. 563 — 560,
r* Clinton says 13 years, from A. D. 395 to 408. See 1. VI : c. 33 § 2 note 6.
6 This ch.ipter must, therefore, have been written after A. D. 408, in which J^a
Arcadius died. . Augustine, writing to Jerome in A. D. 415, calls Oroftius a young Dan.
Sec ]). 11. Orosius, therefore, wrote this history early in life, probably between A. D. 410
and 416. See 1. H : c. 1 § 2 note 2, p. 78 ; and Introduction p. 14 and 15note 24.
7 Oros. 1. Vll : c. 37 and 38 Haver, p. 567—572.
A. D. 395—410] ARCADIUS— HONORIUS— ALARIC. 197
to his son. And because of this fiendish feeh'ng, he left the
Goths in Italy, with their two kings, Alaric and Rhadagaisus,
and thought, when the people were overcome, that they would
afterwards do all that he wished ; and hoped also that he could
soon keep back the Goths from the war, because he was born in
their land. Shortly afterwards, Alaric became a Christian, and
Rhadagaisus remained a heathen, and daily sacrificed to idols by
slaying men, and he was always most pleased, if they were
Romans.
3. " Even now, it may shame you Romans,** said Orosius, *' that
ye should have had so mean a thought, for fear of one man, and
for one man's sacrificing, as when ye said, that the heathen times
were better than the Christian, and also, that it were better for
yourselves to forsake Christianity ,and take to the heathen customs,
which your elders formerly followed. Ye may also think how
worthless he afterwards was, in his sacrifices, and his idolatry, in
which he lived, when ye had him bound and then treated him as
ye would, and all his army, which, as ye yourselves said, was two
hundred thousand, yet not one of you was wounded."
Book VI : Chapter XXXVIII.
1. One* thousand one hundred and sixty-four years after the
building of Rome [Orosius and Alfred A. D. 411 : Clinton 410],
God shewed his mercy to the Romans, when he allowed their
misdeeds to be avenged, and yet it was done by Alaric, the most
Christian and the mildest of kings. He sacked Rome with so
little violence, that he ordered no one should be slain, — and that
nothing should be taken away, or injured, that was in the
churches. Soon after that, on the third day, they went out of
the city of their own accord; so there was not a single house
burnt by their order.
2. There • Ataulf, Alaric's kinsman, took the sister of Honorius,
8 Oro5. 1. VII : c. 39. Haver, p. 573—575.
9 Oro«. K VI! : c 40. Haver, p. 576—578. Alfred hatt omitted chap. 41, 42 and 43 of
the original Latin of Orosius. In this 43rd chapter, which Alfred has omitted, Orosius,
addressing his aged friend, Augustine, thus speaks of the space of time embraced by his
history. Explicui, adjuvante Christo, secundum tuuni prseceptum, beatissime pater
Augustine, ab initio mundi usque in prsesentem diem, hoc est, per annas quinquiei miile
texcentos tt teptemdecim, cupiditatcs et punitiones hominum peccatorum, conflictationet
scculi, et judicia DeL Haver, p. 587, 8. Mr Clinton, in writing to me on the subject,
says, "That the numbers 5(517, quoted by you from Oros. 1. VII : c. 43, are the genuine
numbers of Oros. appears from 1. I : c. 1. Haver, p. 7, 1," where he says— Sunt ab Adam,
198 OROSIUS ; Book VI : Chap. XXXVIII, | S. [a. ». 411
the king, and aftenvards agreed with him, and took her for hs
wife [A. D. 414]. Then the Goths settled there in the country,—
some by the wish of the emperor, — some against his wish : some
of them went into Spain, and there settled, — some into Africa.
prime homine, usque ad Ninum, quaiido natut eit Abraam, ojuii ier miUe centum
oetoginta et quatunr. 3184
A Nino autem vd Abraam, oique ad nativitatem Chriid, eoUigontur amtd bit
mUie quimJtcim, 2015
Add the date of the work of Orotiuf 416
These numbers make together the a^m of , 561&.
Orosius follows £u8ebius who gives these numbers,-*
From Adam to the Flood 234S
From the Flood to Abraham 94!
Making together from Adam to Abraham 3ISi
From Abraham to Christ 2015
Add the 416 years 416
llie sum of these dates from Eusebius is the same as those above from Oroaius 5615.
Eusebius obuined these periods by following the longer generationa of the LXX. Tk
shorter generations of the Hebrew Bible would be from Adam to Chriat 4004, to which «U
AIG will give 4420 years, over which the history of Orosius extends. See before, p. 77,
note 1 : and p. 61, note 1.
ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.
PageK, line —
21.
S3.
ss.
28,
37,
47,
22 For
3
11
ih
26
S
5
SO
39
37
39
^9, 8, 9
16
Drie note 1.
mAKiclan Reftd
Qipernne
Colbtinui
Veriatu%
JovinUnui
Maximianoa
east
England
note 76
at
p. 78.
OBLE note 89
on the we»l
the Troglodj-
ta;. Thecoun>
try.
Bytaclum, in
which is.
Adrumetus
Idol
Capparonis
Calatinua
Vinathus
Jovian
Maxinittt
north
Briuin
note 73
p. 7S, note 89
on the went of
the Troirlodyta
the country
BjMcium con-
tains
Hadnimetum
59.
64,
70,
75, 11.
78.
64, 4
83.
B
94.
111.
Ill,
130.
17 Seuiret
35 Astria
29 For Albenai.
10 zhxn
31 Thyertree
84 Harpalus
Zeueis
Astriz
Read Abenois
Thyei.tes
Harpapts
93 Sect. 23 note Sect. 2 ootef
andpp. 1-IV,15I, Cudtw Cneua
18
1.1
4
34
1
29
3
9
tyncenum barrels
DKLc now puncheons.
ITaait . ~. f
with which h«
fcdured.
DAN US.
as il he had
not
magician
fonHre this
fSttlt
It was
th^t
seduce
DAK1US.
as be had
be BicM
idol
forgirc W> ••■
thia fault.
(1) As Hadrumetum, so Hadrian, Hasdrubal, and Hannibal, with H initial, usually omitted in A. 8.
THE END.
AN ESSAY
ON
Taken from his A. S. Version of Orosius:
CONTAINING
. ALFRED'S DESCRiPTiON OF EUROPE IN THE 9TH CENTURY,
J AND HIS ACCX)UXT OP
THE VOYAGES OF OHTHERE AND WULFSTAN INTO THE
WHITE AND BALTIC SEAS: .
BT
R. T. JAMPSON ESQ.
«
Author of " MedU jEvi KaUndr *' Origines
Patriciw!* ^c.
ESSAY ON
KING ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY,
AND THE NORTHERN VOYAGE OF
1. It is justly remarked by the Rev, Dr Bosworth, among the
notes to his translation of the Anglo-Saxon Orosius, that the
geographical notices, relating to Europe, in Section X of the ver-
sion, are invaluable, " as being the only account of the Germanic
nations, written by a contemporary, so early as the ninth century."
The same opinion has been formed of it by men of erudition on
the continent, particularly in Germany, Denmark, and Sweden ;
and the names of Porthan, Raske, Dahlmann * and others, who
have translated Alfred's "precious fragment of antiquity,"* and
investigated the geographical problems which it presents, will
ever be associated >vith that of the truly great monarch of Eng-
land. I cannot but remember the disappointment, which I expe-
rienced, on examining with attention M. D'Anville*s learned
disquisition on the foundation of the states of Europe as geogra-
phically situated before the French revolution at the close of the
last century, at finding that this distinguished geographer made
no reference to a work, in which Europe in the 9th century,
when we first behold the germs of future empires and kingdoms,
was already sketched with the vivacity of an actual map.' He
shews no sign of a knowledge, that there existed such a record of
the physical appearance of the continent, and yet, although he
might never have seen the Latin translation of the two northern
voyages in Alfred's Orosius, in Sir John Spelman's Vita JElJredi,
he could scarcely have been ignorant of Hakluyt's Voyages, where
1 Professor Dahlmann, Forschungen auf den Oebiete der Gerschichte, Altona, 12nio,
1822.— Prof. Raske, Afhandlinger, Kobcnhavn, 8vo, 1834.
2 Le Comte J. Graber, La Scandinavia Veng^e. p. 36.
3 D'Anville, Etats formes en Europe apr^s la Chiite deTEmpire Romaine en rOcddent,
Paris, 4to, 1774.
4 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE
they are inserted. It is verj' true, that D'Anville chiefly occupuni
himself with Germania and Europe South of the Danube, hut ooc
of the Voyagers mentions places on the German shores of ihi-
Baltic, about which there was a difficulty, well deserving of t-luci-
dation, and he describes very curious customs in the pn-M-nl
Pomerania of Prussia,
Owing to the neglect of Saxon literature, which seems to have
been one consequence of the destruction of the monastic libraries
so pathetically bewailed by John Bale, about the reign of Ecluanl
VI, and also to the superior claims of the treasures of CJrffce and
Rome, no attention appears to have been bestowed, for a Icuijj
time, on the works of the illustrious Alfred, before the inNirli<*n
in Hakluyt, in the 16th century, of the narrations, personally and
colloquially communicated to the king by the voyagers. Olithm*
and Wulfstan.* The English versions and notes in that colic ction of
voyages are said to have been written by Unnbarde, a K -anuil
antiquary and a successful cidtivator of Anglo-Saxon liurafiin-,
who is well known as the author of Eiremrchia. Nearly a rm-
tury afterwards. Sir John Spehnan obtained a l^ilin traiiN|«itioii nf
the northern voyages from certain scholars of Oxford, •• OxuaU
enses Alumni,** and either he or they endeavoured in purMir ihr
course and ascertain the places named by Ohilicre a:ul W i:Ii-u:l*
Another century elapsed before the value of these rilics of ami.
quity intei-polated by Alfred in the Spani>h hij^loriaii lu ir.in i.i In-
appreciated by the learned. Tlie publication of the wludi- of the
Anglo-Saxon version of this work, with an ICnglisli tran>lation by
the Hon. Daines Barrington, in 1773, seems to have conveyed the
information to the public, that, besides these* precious voyatxis,
there was an original description, at a verj' intere>ting ep(»eh, of
that vast portion of Europe, which, from remote aiitiriuity, lund
been comprised under the general name of Clcmiania, Jud;ri-
Barrington, a man of great erudition, and well versed in old
English and Romance, or ancient French, literature, was not,
however, perfectly competent to accomplish the task, which he
undertook as a labour of love. Besides frequently mistaking the
sense of his author, he has injudiciously adapted some conjectural
emendations, and given others. That such a process, well execu-
4 Hakluyt* Principal Navigations, Voiages, &c. of the Engliih Nation, VoL I, p. 4, IX
1598, fol.
h Spelman, Vita iElfredi Magni, Append. VII. 1G78.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 5
ted by means of the two ancient MSS. Lauderdale and Cotton
might not be advantageous to students, it would, perhaps, be
bold to say, but the person who undertakes the emendations of
ancient authors, though profoundly skilled in their languages,
encounters the risk of making them say what they never intended*
The judge enriched his translation with geographical notes of
much research supplied to him by the celebrated Swedish circum-
navigator and naturalist J. Reinhold Forster, the associate of Cap-
tain James Cook. A map of Europe also prepared by M. Forster
accompanied the work. M. Forster's errors are chiefly attribu-
table to the faulty translation by Barrington, but he is surely not
to be blamed if his conjectures respecting the sites of places, of
which the names had long been forgotten, or had become com-
pletely disguised in the vicissitudes of times and nations, are not
always happy. Subsequently Forster revised his notes, and cor-
rected the more considerable of his wanderings under the guid-
ance of a flickering light*
After Forster, Langebek, about 1773, inserted the Anglo-Saxon
voyages in his collection of Danish historians and others, appar-
ently from Bannngton*s publication. That he was not an
inattentive editor appears from his suggestion, that the name
Cj/ningesheal had been corrupted in the Anglo-Saxon MS. into
Sciringesheal,^ respecting • vhich Dr Bosworth has removed all
uncertainty.
In 1807, Dr Ingram the compiler and translator of the Anglo-
Saxon Chronicles, on assuming the chair of Anglo-Saxon professor
in the university of Oxford, published a new translation of
Alfred's geography of Europe, N^nth numerous explanatory notes,'
for the most part valuable as well as curious, but, strange to say,
he has preserved Barrington's original mistakes of proper names
for ordinary words, when a little research among the Latin writers
of this age would have shown him that Alfred's cefeldan were not
"heath-fields'* in Jutland, but the Heveldi, a warlike tribe of
Slavons on or near the banks of the Havel ; and that wylte were
not "wilds, wealds, wolds," but the Wilti, Wilzi, Weleti, or
Welatabi, appellations which in the Latin Chronicles of the times
6 History of Discoreries and Voyages in the North, Ed. 1786.
7 Langehek, Scriptorum Rerum Danicanim.
8 Inaugural Lecture, p. 72, 4to, 1807.
6 ALFREDS GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE
about the ninth century, denote another fierce and celebrated
tribe of Slavons in the vicinity of the former.
On the continent, as before observed, Sprengel, Porthan, Raske.
and Dahlmann have closely investigated the tracts of Ohtherci
and Wulfstan, and the statements of Alfred. They have cleared
away many of the difficulfies, which remained, but in seveial
instances, they ventured on the last resource of a faithful illus-
trator of the literary relics of antiquity. Where their researches
have not rendered them successful in establishing the identity of
names and places, they have substituted their o^ti conjectures.
XL It will be the object of the present inquiry to endeavour
to ascertain the position of the chief places, named in AlfrtnTs
geogiaphical delineation, without violence to the text of the
Saxon MS. in the Cotton library. That there are serious errors
in the Greek and Latin names of places and i>ersons, towards
the middle of the codex, is incontestible, and it is eciuallv clear,
that they are attributable, not to the royal translator. Imt !« the
penman, who wrote the codex after him. Though tliis is true,
it by no means follows, that he should be as faulty in names, wiih
which, we may presume, if he were a Saxon,* he was more famnior.
than with those which occur in the account of Ahxandm
Asiatic conquests, and in some other i)laces. Indi-t-d, it mthis
that great reliance may be placed upon this important portion i-!
the manuscript, except in one solitary instance, wlu-n-. hv .i sIJ^Kt
slip of the pen, either in ignorance or innttintion, mx Ai;l1»-
Saxon s has become an r, as plainly appears from ihi- M^st- vi
the context. '•
9 It is by no means certain, that the Saxon rrmMla* in HnpUnJ atv tn il.r J.*i ! mtti*t
of Saxons. For the most part, tlic mcchauical c&ccuticMi of tl»c MSS. i» n^ry tit^KU
may l>c termed beautiful. It was stuti-d »onir yran azo iu \ht .f.'ir»^«ar. a« % ww4 d
learning at an early pcrii>d amon^ tlie Iri»b. th^t ihr Saxuq MsS. »rtc tKr ^i-k mI ln*S
monks. The fact, if true, proven nothing n>orc than ihrtr »liU in iKaC ktai c^f |>c-bn&A&wV>
which consisti in carefully drawing the outline* of lc:itr» UjHm %clluxa, ai^J ihra fily^;
them up with ink colour?, by the process which boynin writin:: school* contc::»p:ii..3«:i r»ll
painting letters. One thing is certain, that some of the MSS. have been wrlttrt: ©r |vi=!r!
by persons, who had uo knowledge of the language, or at lea*t, whcHo acquAinLiirirr w/Au
was very imperfect. It is not unusual to find several words rua togcthrr as if thrr mftt
a single word, and often a word of significance is enclosed between the end of iKe pntri-
ing and the beginning of the following, as if the strange compound were one wori. Tl«
same observation applies to the Latin MSS of the Saxons and to the Gnrck asJ lAt»
passages inserted in their vernacular compositions. E.xamples of this tort of U«z:>irr.3;
may be seen in the curious Greek Symbolum in Saxon letters, of which Suiccr h^ p»c-» •
corrected copy in the second volume of his Thesaur. Antiquit. Eccles.
10 Dr Bosworth, Translation, B. I, ch. 1, f 18,
AND NORTHEUN VOYAGE. 7
With the intention of adhering to that which is my original, I
am precluded from classifying the different peoples of Europe
according to their races, Finns with Finns, Slavons with Slavons,
and Teutons with Teutons, because that method will demand too
many repetitions to follow Alfred in the course taken by himself ;
for it must be borne in mind, that for the purpose of his des-
cription of Europe, he stations himself on a particular spot^
whence, as from a centre, he surveys the countries around him
and indicates their situation relatively to each other and to his
centre. In like manner, we are constrained to place ourselves
on the deck with Ohthere or Wulfstan, and to observe the
direction of his hand, as he names the places by which the vessel
is sailing. Were we to do otherwise, we should soon be obscmred
in a mist of doubt, and wrecked in a sea of conjecture. By
adopting this method we shall find, that Alfred is exact in his
cardinal points, and that he does not miss the bearing of his
places, as supposed first by Forster, and afterwards by Rask and
Dahlman, who have led themselves into error by considering
Alfred to have described the situation of all his places from one
and the same spot, where he commenced. There are, however,
plain indications that, having filled up a circle, he removed to
another centre, until he completed his Grermania.
III. What is Alfred's Germania? Professor Rask wishes to
exclude from it all Scandinavia, or to consider the whole of a vast
region as Gothic. We have to attend to Alfred's boundaries," in
order to understand what he considered to be Germania. He
has supplied the demarcation of Germania on the north, which
Strabo, Tacitus, and later of the ancient writers did not clearly
define, left but in vague and imaginary traditions respecting the
Hyperboreans. He has understood, and is probably right, that
the term Germania comprehended all Europe between the Danube
and the extreme north or Frozen ocean, and included a vast region
of which very little was previously kno\vn beyond the Eastern or
Baltic Sea. Alfred's description seems too clear to admit dispute.
The words material to the question are these :
11 He calls them landgemttrtt which judge Barrington, with a laudahle desire to render
Saxon m English words of Saxon origin, translates Umd marlcM ; hut nutr^ though perhaps
not elsewhere preserved in the same sense among the remains of Anglo-Saxon, appears to
he allied to the Lithuanian mtera, a measure, Polish, mtara^ and Latin meaf^ in the
primary sense of measuring out a road. All these are related to the Sanskrit root ma, to
mctfure^— See Dr Pott's Etymologische Forschungen, 1, 194, 5, Lemgo, 8vo, 1813.
8 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE
*' From tlie river Tanais westward to the Rhine, which springs
from the Alps, and then runs right northwards on the sea's ano
which lies around Britain —
— ^'And again south to the river Danube whose source is
near the Rhine, and afterwards runs eastward against Greece,
and out into the Wendel, or Vandal Sea,"" near the Mediter-
ranean and Adriatic Gulf —
— *^ And northward to the ocean " which is called Cwen Sea,
now the White Sea. Within this are many nations and it is aD
called Germania."
If the Cwen Sea can be identified with the Baltic, M. flask's
h}^othesis, that Scandinavia is not comprised in Alfred's Ger-
mania, is an established truth ; but it will be found from another
part, that, in common with the Germans and Northmen, Alfred
12 He invariably names this sea the Wendel Sea. Vinddicus Sinus oecun in Orodns lor
the Adriatic, probably so called from tbe ni}Tian Vindelici. Adam of Bremen speaks of
the Mare WendUe^ meaning tbe northern Sinus Venedknt of tbe ancients. ** Haee at
strata Ottonis Cicsaris usque ad mare novissimum Wendile, quod usque in hodieraum dien
ex victoria regis Ottinsund appellatur." Page 130.
The Baltic may have been called the Venedic Gulf from the Veneti or Wenden on tbe
German coast; but some of these Slavonians occupied the northern portion of Jutland, Md
Adam takes their station to be an island, though only a| small peninink, formed betvta
the Liim Fiord on the south, and Leigestrup on the north. He names this peninsula mem
called Vendsys3e1, and Fimen, Wendila: "Finni insula est non modica post eam, que
Wendila dicitur in ostio Barbari occurrens," p. 132. Before the 5th century, the " Weadk
leod," (Beowufff 1. 193) or Vandals, had establislied themselves io Andalusia and Africt.
Tlicir seats in the north gave names to the Vcnedicus Sinus, which Ortellua understands to
be that part of the Baltic which is between Pnissia, Livonia and Sweden. «* H»c (Gotbia)
in Venedico sinu ante Chersini ostia jacet, mater Gepidarum, Rugiorum, Vandalonnn,
Longobardorum, Herulonim, Turcilingorum, Hunnoruro, Vinnulorum, Visigothonnn.
Ostrogothorum, et Gnthorum : Infesta et formidata terns nomina.'* Fortunately we AtSi
have little to do with them. Morisot, Orbis Maritim. 1. I, c. 36, p. 258, 9. All over &e
north, traces of the Vandals are found in the names of cities and districts.
13 The name of ocean in Alfred is garseeg, which I always thought to l>e gars ecy, qoifl
geardet ecg^ the border or boundary of the land, until I saw iu Mr Kemble*s note to
Beowulf, the derivation gar secg, a man armed with a spear, a term referring, he supposes,
to some ancient myth. It is certainly possible, that the northmen had a myth simflar to
that of Neptune with his trident ; but it docs not seem likely that a poetical or mythological
fiction should have furnished the name of the ocean. Undoubtedly our forefathffs
believed with others still older than themselves, that the earth was a vast plain cdcod-
passed by boundless waters : koi rht 'HpoxXctovc on^Xar, 6>y c^ wcpcppci Tff¥ yijv 6 rnKtaret-
AristoU de Mundo, 3. There seems to be little hazard in referring gar or geard^ whence
we have earth , which is still pronounced garth in Lancashire, to the Gothic gards^ a hoasci
connected with gairdan^ to gird, or encircle, in the same language. All these words ht^
the latest signification of inclosure, whether we see them in the form of gard^ a ci^y a ysri
or a garden^ Fr. jardin, and I roust still believe garsecg to be the water boundary of tW
earth, or, more literally, the edge of the earth defined by the ocean, and so at length, tk
ocean itself.
. AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. J7
gives the name of East Sea to the Baltic in order to distinguish
it from the German Ocean, which was the West Sea ; and from
Ohthere, that he sailed northward from Halogaland in Norway
round the North Cape, and along the coast, until he came to a
sea running southward, into the continent, which he names the
Cwen Sea. Consequently, Alfred's Germania extended from the
Don on the East, to the German Ocean and the Rhine on the
west ; and from the Danube, on the south, to the frozen Ocean
and the White or Cwen sea, on the north. This definition is so
clear, ample, and comprehensive, that we cannot but wonder how
so learned a man as Rask, believed that he excluded Scan-
dinavia,
IV. It will now be necessary to place ourselves in each of
Alfred's centres of observation, and to accompany him just as he
removes himself. His first position is that part of Europe east-
ward of the Rhine, which in the middle ages was known as Fran-
cia Orientalis or eastern Frankland, — the Frankland of the
Northmen. At an early period, the term Franci, A.-Sax. Francan,
O. Germ. Vranken,^' denominated a number of tribes, to whom
the Romans gave distinct appellations. Schildius quotes an
ancient Itinerary Table, containing the following gentile names :
— " Chauci, Ampsivarii, Cherusci, Chamavi, qui et Franci *' ; and
lower down he found FRiiNCIA, which he prints in large charac-
ters.** It is probable that the tribes thus designated were formed
into a league or confederacy similar to that of the Alemanni ; but
the Franci Orientales, the East Franks of Alfred, comprised also
14 It it the uame of the country rather than of the people \
Gab her ihme dugidi He gave to him nohlei,
fronitc githigni phasing eo-thanes,
stuel hier in Vranken a throne hert in Frankland,
SoNQ ON Hlijowig*s Victory over the Northmen in 8S2.
Liess der heidena mann He allowed the heathen men
ober sie lidan vpon them to be led^
thiot Vrancono tlie people of Franks
tnannon sin diono. to serve tcith his men (soldiers),
SAMfe, ST. 4.
15 Joh. Schild. De Caucis, 1. 1, c. 7, p. 48. Liigd. Batav. 1649. It scarcely deacrvei to
be mentioned that there is a short decree of a king of the Franks, in the name of the
Franks, commanding the Sicambri to be called Franks for the future. The marginal
date, *' Anno Mmidi 3949/* throws a doubt on the authenticity of this instrument, but there
it a probability, that some anonymous king of the Franks may have issued Mich an order
after the Christian era. Goldasti Constit. In perial. 1. 1, p. i, p. 3.
Vol III. 3
IS ALFREDS GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE.
the Bructeri, Sicambri, Attuarii, and Salii. The first mention of
the Franks, according to M. D' Anville, occurs in Vopiscos, where
that writer is speaking of their defeat near Maience by AureliaHi
in the middle of the third century. In 272^ Probus repressed the
incursions of the Franks, and is said to have been the first
emperor who adopted the surname of Francicus. In the 4th
century, the name of Francia was given to the country extending
from tlie Rhine to the Weser, and bounded beyond the bitter
river by Thuringia. Charlemagne farther enlarged this country,
and extended Francia from the Saxe to the Danube, and from
the Rhine on the west, to the Sala on the east where it enters
Thuringen. '* The Latin addition of Orientalis is probably a tran-
slation of the German, and with it had reference to the Frankish
settlements in Gaul. Franconofurt is stated in the Annals of
Fulda to be the metropolis of the eastern kingdom, '* — principalis
sedes orientalis regni.** D' Anville judiciously observes, that we are
not to be surprised at finding Francia Orientalis employed to de-
nominate all Germany ; for princes who have reigned there with-
out descending from Charlemagne, have been styled ** Reges Fran-
corum Orientalium'"; and that it is only since the 13th century,
that the name of Francia, previously used in the title of the
ancient Frank monarchy, was insensibly lost to it, and used only
for the French kings of what had been Francia Orientalis. "
Alfred assigns to the east Franks the same situation as Eginhard
the secretary of Charlemagne. On a loose computation, for
there can be little ^pectation of certainty in such matters, they
appear at this time to have occupied about three thousand
square miles.
The etymology of the word Frank, at one time synonymous
with freeman, and among us a title of minor nobility, frankUni
and in France denominating a species of fief, has been much
disputed. It certainly means free only inasmuch as a Frank was
free. The Sanskrit prarigch, does not distinguish them from the
other immigrants from Asia. Eccard believes the name to he
fonned from Urac, as Warangus from Varegus, and he cites the
Anglo-Saxon wraec, "latro, exul, ein avanturier, pyrata," to
explain Wargus and Urac. *• Warangus is very probable when
16 Eginhard, Vita Karoli Magni.
17 D* Anville, Etatt format en £uroi>e, p. 18.
18 Barker'a Germany of Tadtua, c. 8d, n. 4. p. 75.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 19
taken in the sense of a military freebooter, when piracy and
rapine were deemed honourable occupations. He observes that
Snorro uses Fracoland.* Both Frackland and Frankariki occur
in Iceland Sagas ' ; and the anonymous author of a manuscript
Icelandic and Latin dictionary in the British Museum, gives
" Frackland, Franconia ; item Gallia, vulgo Franka rike ; incolae
hie olim Frackan*
V. Standing on the territory of the East Franks, Alfred places
Suabia on their south, across the Danube, and on their South
East the Bavarians, to whom he assigns the part which is called
Regensburh, still called in modern German, Regensburg, which
is situated at the influx of the rivers Danube and Regen, whence
the name. In English maps of Germany, it is named Ratisbon,
from an older Ratispona, or Radisbona in the Latin Chronicles.
1. The names Swcefas in Anglo Saxon, Schwcebe in modern
German, and Suevi in the Roman writers, are too obviously
identical to call for remark ; but the people so designated,
anciently occupied several parts of the continent at the same
time.* Their appellation was generic, like that of the body of
distinct tribes, who composed the AUemannic confederacy, and
the name Suevi w^as frequently interchanged with that of AUe-
manni.* Forster observes that the part of Europe indicated by
Alfred, and forming a portion of the modern Schwsebe or Suabia
was called Allemannia* from the time of Caracalla; but here were
also the Catti or Chatti, who, as Tacitus states, composed but one
nation or tribe. If we are to dwell on this circumstance, we
shall, perhaps, find reason to conclude, either that they were a
part of the Suevi, or that they were forced northward, when the
Hermanduri took possession of the seats evacuated by the Suevi
1 Catal. Theot 2 Noma, Getts Saga, capp. 3, 4.
3 Aytcough*s Collect. MSS. Cod. 4880.
4 Nunc de Suevis dicendum est, quarum non una, ut Chattorum Tencteronunve, gent :
inajorem enim Gerinanie partem obtinent, propHls adhuc nationibua nominibuaque discreti,
quanquam in commune Suevi vocarentur. — De Mor. Germ. 38. Ed. £ H. Barker, 1835.
Tliey were probably tbe Sfeovi;ot of Strabo, 1. vii. whose territories stretched from the
Rhine to the Llbe, and of whom a part lived on the other side of the latter river.
5 Suevia, hoc est, Aiemannia — Suevorum, hoc est, Alemannorum. — Paul. Warnefrid. de
Gest Longobard. 1. II, c. 15. 1. III. c. 18. Lugd. Bat. 12mo 151>5. Dlo Cas^ius cJls them
AXafi^ayym which in a name almost universally considered to be Germanic, has a very
Keltic sound and appearance ; for hantif in Armoric, is a province, and Man, whence
Albania is the upper part, while aU maun is a foreigner, as in the French law phrase
droit tTaubatM, in which aubain is a stranger, who has not been naturalised in the cuur.try,
in which he resides.
20 ALFREDS GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE.
in tlie Hercynian Forest, f^e composition of this great league
gives probability to the usual derivation of Allemanni, from att
and man in the Teutonic dialects, and if so, it is but a commoii
word appropriated for a gentile i^pellation ; nevertheless, by an
extension of the idea common to idl ancient and warlike people,
the word man denotes a soldier, a hero, while att was a streng-
thening augment, so that Allemanni may equally have been an
appellation prompted by military vanity. The name, however, is
the direct progenitor of the French name of Allemagne applied
to the whole of Germany, while the more ancient term designated
what is now only a province. The French suggests another
Teutonic derivation perfectly conformable to the usage of rude
barbarians, and significant of their own opinion of their strength
and prowess. Of this name, however, Dr Bosworth has given an
account, which will, no doubt, be deemed satisfactory. At all
events, it proves that as early as the 6th century, it was believed
to relate to the union of many nations. He cites Agathias a
Greek writer of that time, who relying on Asinius Quadratus, an
Italian, but a careful historian of Germany, says that the Ala-
manni, AXafiavpoi, are collected from various nations, and signify
that fact in the term by which they denominate themselves.* It
is more to our purpose to know, that this name is much more
ancient, for we are told that a king of the Allemanni in 366 was
taken and hanged by t^e Avari, under Valentinian and Valens.'
The Alleniannic Confederacy sustained a severe defeat from
Hludwig, (Chlodovaeus of the Latins, and Clovis of the old
French writers; now Louis) and his Franks, at a place called
Tolbiac, now Zulpich, near the heights of Cologne, between the
Meuse and the Rliine. We may, perhaps, regard this as their
principal station. Afterwards they were subjects of Theodoric, king
of Austrasia, a name which has direct reference to East Frank-
land. This monarch was the son of Hludwig. The complete
subjugation of the Allemanni was effected by Theodebert, son of
Theodoric, and thenceforth AUemannia was a pronnce of the
Prankish monarchy, forming a duchy in Suevia, part of Helvetia,
and the country of the Grisons.*
6 Dr Boswcrth, Origin of the German and English Languages, SecL VIII, p. 12^
note. — As usual, Professor Pott of Berlin exhausts this subject. Etymologisclie Foncboif
gen II. 523,4.
7 Ammian. Marcellin. 1. XXVII, c. 3, p. 270.
8 D'Anville, p. 14.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 21
2. Bavaria, on the south east of the east Franks, was con-
sidered a part of Slaviana, and by Adam of Bremen is named
Beguaria,' In much the same manner, Alfred calls the inhabi-
tants BaegSware, and from some form of the word of this kind,
we have the modern German Bayem, Bavaria ; but the people
themselves were a portion of the Boii, distinguished by mediseval
writers >vith the termination ar — er — wer — vir, denoting man, an
inhabitant, from another division of the Boii called Boiohemi,
who occupied what is now Bohemia. The Boii succumbed to
the Marcomanni, under their king Marobudus, in the time of
Augustus, and thus their country, Boiohemum, was placed under
the rule of the conquerors. From the name of these new occupants
of the territory, anciently held by the Boii, Mark, or March-men,
i. e. men of the marches or borders, it is probable, that the con-
querors came from the mountains which form the boundaries of
Boiohemum. However this may be, it is very probable, that the
Boioarii or BaegSware, were those Boii, who then abandoned
their seats. That they did so appears from Tacitus, in whose
days the Marcomanni were on this spot*
Theodoric, king of the Ostrogoths, is supposed to have taken
possession of Rhaetia, and a part of Boioaria, for after his death
in 526, his son Theodoric king of Austrasia, who was living
in 534, aggrandised himself in that country, the first of the laws
of which is attested and authorised in his name. In 594 or 596
it was in the power of Childebert, king of the Franks, when he
appointed Thessilo or Tassilo 1 to be king of the Bajoarii.* Charles
Martel led an army into the country in 725, and also in 728, accord-
ing to the testimony of the Annalists, but as its name does not occur
in the partition of the provinces of the Franks between Pepin
and Charlemagne, the sons of Martel, we cannot affinn, that
Bavaria was entirely subjugated. It is styled a duchy of the
Franks under Ogdilo, '' dux Bajoariorum/' in 743, when a papal
legate, charged with an interdict of all war against Ogdilo,
9 Longitudo (Skvianae) autem ilia vidctury qute inilium habet ab nostra Hammaburgensl
parochia, et porrigitur in orieutem, infinitis aucta spaciis, usque in Beguarianiy Ungriam,
et Graeciam. — Ad. Brem. Hist. Eccles. p. 46. Lugd. Batav. 8vo, 1595.
1 Juxta Uermundurot Narisci, ac deinde Marcomanni et Quadi agunt — ^Tacit de M.
Germ. 42.
2 His diebui Tassilo, rex Bajoariorum, a Hildeberto constituitur, qui niox, Sclavis
•upcratis, magnam lexinde prsdam deportavit. — Hermann. Contract, ad ami. 094, 5,
Paul. Warnefricd gives the date 596.
22 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OP EUROPE.
received for answer, that Bajoaria and her people belonged only
to the empire of the Franks.' Had a similar spirit of manly
independence been manifested by the immediate descendents of
these warriors, the arrogance of overweening bishops of Rome
would not so often have plunged Europe into war, and prolonged
the night of ignorance and barbarism to the 16th century. "Kic
conclusion from the answer seems to be that the countiy was
then subdued. Tassilo II, the son of Ogdilo, rendered homage
to Pepin in 757, and to Charlemagne in 781. After this he
appears to have rebelled against the latter monarch. A lor^
decree of the year 788 issued by Charlemagne and his nobles
assembled at Ingelheim is extant among the imperial constitutions,
collected by Goldast The *' oratores Boiorum,** who were
introduced, accused him of inciting the Huns and Avares against
Charlemagne, and Tassilo, who is here called Thessalonus, was
convicted of high treason according to the Salic Law and ad-
judged to suffer death, and Boiaria was awarded to the king.*
Theodo, his son, was made a priest or monk, and LytopjTga, (a
Greek translation of Friburga the wife of Thessalon) was com-
manded to reside in a convent of nuns ; for the above mentioned
orators accused her of instigating her husband to his disloyalty.
Though some of his party were exiled, he himself seems to have
evaded all punishment, for after his duchy had been committed
to the administration of counts,* he was paidoned by Charlemagne
in 794, and retired to a monastery. Ludovic or Hludwig, the
stammerer, gave Bavaria as a kingdom to his son of the same
name, who, having had Germany on succeeding his father, is
surnamed the Germanic. In 920, Bavaria once more became a
duchy, apparently in consequence of the rebellion of Amulf
against Henry III in 918, when it was *'Boiariae regnum locu-
pletissimum" in an imperial diploma.' Regensbiwh appears to
have been called " Reginum, urbs Bojoiariae** in the Annales
Rerum Francorum. Ratispona is found in Mediaeval Chronicles,
3 Bajoariam Bajoariosque ad Francorum imperium pert'nere. — Annal. Metent. md inc.
143. Ogdilo is named again as *< Dux Bajoarioruni," in 748. AnnaL £ig:inbardi ad ana.
cund.
4 Secundum legem itaque Salicam ex veteri insdtuto Thessalonus crimine Iwnm ni'ij^
talis reus peractus, capital! supplicio condemoatur, Boiarta Regi adjudicatur,— <ioJd*>a
Constitutionei Imperial, t. I, par. i. p. 18. Francofurt. fol. 1713.
5 Ncque provincia quam tencbat Tassilo, ulterius duci, sed comitibus, ad rrgendum
data Cjit — Kgiubard.
6 Goldast, ut supra, p. 211.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 23
and Cluver has *' Ratisbona, vulgo Regensburg.** According to
him, this city was the seat of the counts, who governed Bavaria,
and Munich was that of its dukes.'
The river Leek separated Boioaria from Suevia, and it is still
the common boundary of Suabiaand Bavaria. On the east,
Boiaria was bounded by the Ems : on the north, it extended
beyond the Danube, and included the district of Egra, which is
united to Bavaria at the present day.
VI. Alfred, still pointing from the seat of the East Franks,
places the Bohemians directly to the east of them ; on the north
east, were the Thuringians; on the north the Old Saxons, and
on the north west, the Frieslanders.
1. The Bohemians of old have already been mentioned as the
probable relations of the Bavarians, who were displaced by the
Marcomanni. Tacitus notices that the name of Boiemi preserves
the memory of its ancient occupants.* Our Alfred calls the inhabi-
tants Beme, which is not very unlike the German Bdhmen. The
Marcomanni, who had expelled the Boii, were themselves displaced
by the Czechij a Slavonic tribe from the northern shores of the
Black Sea. In the time of Charlemagne, the country was go-
verned by Slavonic dukes, when that monarch, in 805, sent an
army under his son Charles, who depopulated the whole terri-
tory, and slew Lechi, its sovereign. In 904 we find the emperor
Ludwig IV enacting favourable customs in the Leges Portorue
then passed, for the Venedi who came to Boiemia for the pur-
pose of merchandise, and also the Venedi, dwelling in Boiaria/
The name of the country, it is scarcely necessary to say, denotes
the home of the Boii.
In the beginning of the 10th century, territories, which in
Alfred's age, were alternately governed by kings, dukes, and
counts, appear to have been settled under dukes, for so the rulers
are styled in their attestations of the '^ Statuta et Privilegia Lu-
dorum Equestrium ** of the emperor Henry I in 938.
2. The Thurin^, mentioned as the Th}Tingas by Alfred and
7 Introd. Geogr. I. Ill, e. II, p. 136. ^
S Manet adhue Boiemi nomen, stgnificatque loci veterem memoriam, quamTis mntatii
cultoribus.— De M. O. 2S.
9 £odem anno mitit iroperator ezercitum snum cum filio luo Carolo, In terram SclaTo-
rum, qui omnem eorum terram depopulatus, ducem eoruro, nomine Lechonem, occldit—
Annal. Caroli Mag. ad ann. 805.
1 Goldast. Const Imper. I. i. p. 210, n. 6.
24 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OP EUROPE.
the contemporary author of Widsith's geographical catalogue/
are said to have originally been a branch of the Dacian Goths
settled on the banks of the Niester. They were conjoined in
the 4th century \\nth the Victophali and Thaiphali^ nations from
Scythia.^ These people appear to have crossed the Danube, and
constituted a single province. Ammianus Marcellinus represents
the Gothic Thervingi as governed by Judges.* The mention of
such names as Ermanrichus and Athanaricus among them is
almost conclusive of their Gothic extraction.' It is very proba-
ble, that as the Latin \mter8 constantly confounded the title,
philologically equivalent to their rex — regf-t — rek^, in Goth
reiks, O. Germ, rirhi, A.S. rice, O. Norse rick-r with the personal
name, these judges, who were celebrated for military talent and
prowess, were kings and generals, like the kings and dukes under
the Frank monarchs.
The presence of the Thervingi in the part of Germany, which
Alfred indicates, and which still continues to be Thuringia, or the
Thuringische Kreis, must be ascribed to some considerable emi-
gration. Their Dacian neighbours appear to have accompanied
them, for we find, nearly adjoining the Thuringians, both Ostphali
and Westphali :
— Westfalos vocitant in parte manentcs
Occidua, quorum nou loiige terminus amne
A Rheno distat. — Saxo Poeta, ue Vita Kar. Magni, ad an. 772.
The termination of these names, /)Afl/,/fl/, has given some trouble
to those who have sought for a knowledge of the people desig-
nated with them. Forster supposes them to have been Saxons;
'' When the Franks," he says, " had conquered France, the Saxons
took possession of their seats even to the Rhine ; and those of
them who lived on the west shores of the Weser were called
Westphali from the old word fahlen, wahlen, dwalen, to dwell,
because they really were to the west; those who were to tk
east of the Weser, bore the name of Ostphali, i. e. the east-
2 Incip. Wid si^ ma^elode, &c. Addit MSS. Brit Mus. Cod. 9067. fol. 84b— 85b.
3 Provincia trans Danubium facta in his agris, quos nunc Thaipbali tenent, et Victiphali<
et Theruingi. — Eutropius, 1. VII.
4 Athanaricus ea tempc state (A. D. 3G6) judicem potentissimum — coegit in fugaxn.— Jb*
dicesque etiam nunc eligunt, diutumo bellandi usu spectatos. — Amm. MarceU. L XXVUt
c. 6, p. 377. 1. XXXI. c. 2. p. 478.
5 Ermcnrichi nohilissimi regis.— lb. 1. XXI. c. 3. Doctus Athanaricus Thervingoi^
judex.— lb. 1. XXXI. c. 3. p. 479.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 15
dwellei-s, and part of them extending to the north along the
Weser, were the Angrivarii or Angrii." Yet M. Forster has just
mentioned the Thaiphali and Victophali, who occur elsewhere in
Europe before the Frank conquest of Gaul. Another derivation,
from the old Swedish /a/a, a field or plain, is inapplicable to the
latter names, which are Scythian. It seems to belong to a root
which is common to Teutonic, Slavic, and Keltic, and which,
besides giving rise to designations of peoples and countries, as
Wales, Welsh, Gallia, Walloon, raXarcu, appears in the low
Latin wallus, a stranger. What was East Frankland, Francia
Orientalis, was known as Valland to the Scandinanans, who also
gave the same name to Italy.
Theodoric, king of Austrasia, the son of Ludwig or Chlodo-
vaeus, conquered the country of the Thuringians, when the
Saxons were rewarded for their assistance on this occasion, with
the possession of Nord Duringen, or the portion of Thuringia
separated from the rest by the river Unstrut, which enters the
Sala on its left From this territory the Saxons preceeded, who
accompanied the Longobards into Italy, when their evacuated
seats were filled with the Sue\i whom Lothaire and Sigebert
expelled ; and, according to D'Anville, a canton on the left of the
Sala, below the Unstrut, was known in the middle ages as Suavia.
In a donation of certain privileges in mines by Charlemagije,
*' Terrae Saxonum et Thuringorum Dominator," in 746, he confers
on his sons, Charles and Ludoic, the hereditary right of seeking
and digging for gold, silver, and all other metals in the tract, now
called Thuringer Wald, or Thuringian Wood, which is defined to
be 20 miles in length and 10 in breadth,* or about 66 by 33
English, which gives upwards of 2100 square miles. Charlemagne
commemorates his subjugation of the Saxons in 777 in a confirma-
tion of the privileges, apparently claimed on that occasion by his
Frank and German nobles. ' This expression seems to deny the
Franks to be Germans. When he and Pepin ' and others use the
1 Paul, Warnefied, 1. 1. c. 4.
2 Tractum regionit in Saltu nostro Tliuringtaeo ad 20 milliarta in longitudinc et 10 in
latitudine jure hereditario possidendum et facultatem damus in tcm'torio districti ilUut
dominatione's quoerere et fodere aurum argentuinque, atque omnia inetalla uti dcbeutis et
potsitii. — Goldasti Constit. Imperial. 1. i. 17. lliis diploma U belter evidence of the
antiquity of the name, Der Thuringer Wald, than the existence of gold and silver mines,
3 Goldatt: 111. L p. 120.
4
2ti ALFREDS GEOGRAPdY OF EUROPE.
Style, "Rex Franeorum et Longobardoram,'' we understand
the reason.
In the tenth century, among the dukes and princes of the
empire who attested the Statutes of Henry 1, in 93S, are John
Palatine of Thuringia, and Reiner, provincial count of this pro-
vince, which in the 11th century was governed by a count from
whom descended Ludwig III, who was created Landjrrave of
Thuringia, in the 12th, the title applying more particularly to the
Southern division.
The Angarii, who have been incidentally mentioned, occupied
a canton, which separated the West and East Fali, ha\ing ilic
Franks to the South, the ocean towards the north and Tliurinpa
to the east They are considered by the anon\nnous S;ixon
writer*of the metrical life of Charlemagne, to have made the third
branch of his countrymen. Hanng named the two Fali, he says:
Inter prsedictos media regioue morantur
Angarii popolus Saxonum tertius^ honim
Fatria Franeorum terns sociatur ab austro,
Oceanoque eadcm conjungttur ex aquilone. Ad ann. 772.
Tacitus says that the Chamavi and Angrivarii, oc-cupitd ihr
seats of the Bructeri, near the TenctiTi, aficr they hm! Inrn
nearly extirpated by their neighbours, yot thi->c Anp^x^irii, in :}ii-
numerous transitions from place to place, which occurred in ihiw
ages, may have removed to this position and hnvr Iktoidc ti '•
Angarii. The celebrated Saxon duke Witekind or Wlttihinil.
who long opposed the arms of Charlemagne against the Sa\i>n\
governed Angi-ia in 7S5, according to the inscription on his ti»nib
in Engcrn, which seems to preserve the ancient name oi ihi-
people, who probably were eventually alisorbed into the tril»o
whom they separated.
3. The appellation of Old Saxons is obviously employed h\
Alfred, to distinguish the Germanic Saxons from his own counlrj-
men,* and he unquestionably means all the branches of the
Saxons occupying the territory' between the Eyser and the Wcjcr.
Three of these branches have here been separated on account of
the ancient conjunction of the two principal with the Thurinp*
on the banks of the Danube. These people seem to have been the
4 Paul. Warnefried, 1. 1. 9. D' AnviMe if of opinion that it waa the Sucoos of TKuriap*.
ivbo followed the Longobards.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 27
van of the great immigration from Asia, which drove the Kelts to
the West of Europe. By the addition of Eald old, he in all likeli-
hood points more particularly to the Saxons, called Angli, who
occupied Anglen to the south east part of the present duchy of
Schleswig. It is the maritime part, or Lower Saxony, and
includes all the coast from the Eyder to the Rhine, that is, from
Schleswig to Holland, this district seems to have been denominated
from a word in the language of the natives, allusive to the chief
occupation of the people, who lived by fishing in the sea, when
they were not engaged in piracy/ Angel an angle or hook, is an
apparatus for fishing. But the Saxons are found on the Elbe in the
time of Ptolemy, A. D. 90, and here it is that the country once
called Anglen, whose people in conjunction with the Werini or
Warini, established the code of laws, which bears the names of
each,' was more generally understood by the designation An-
glia in the Latin writers. As to their partners in legislation, it is
probable that their appellation was early absorbed, like that of
the Angarii into the denomination of a more considerable people.
This early situation on the comer formed by the Elbe with the
Gennan Ocean, seems to denote, as just observed, that they
formed the foremost of the columns in the Teutonic invasion, and
renders probable Colonel Tod's opinion that the Saxons were
originally the Asiatic people indifferently named Sakas and
Sakasenps,* both in Sanskrit denoting powerful.
The Werini or Warhii are unquestionably the Varini of Taci-
tus, who names the ''Angli et Varini," after the Aviones and
others, all of whom had rivers and forests. The Varini appear to
have resided about the river Warna, the months of which give
name to Warnemunde in Lower Saxony and Duchy of Mecklen-
burg, and not improbably W^ern in the circle of Westphalia held
6 O. Waller of Gottcnburg, Travels through the country of the Anglo-Saxons, during
the years 1805-6-7. Dr Aikin's Athenteum. 111. 115. The diploma of Charlemagne for
the creation of the bishopric of Bremen in 788, mentions particularly the northern part
of Saxony as possessing abundance of fish, '* Septentrioualem Saxonise partem, quse est
piscium ubertate ditissima, et pecorum alendis habetur aptissima." Schildius^ de Caucis,
I. 1. c. 4. p. 25.
7 Leges Anglorum et Werinorum, in the large collection of German and Latin Chronicles
of Brunswick — Scriptores Iterum Brunsw. 4 torn. foL
8 Travels in Rajasthan. He does not seem to have been aware that Sakasena is a
compound ; sak, power, and tena, an army, in Sanskrit. This derivation seems much more
probable than those from tassen^ to sit or dwell, talc9 and teax, a knife^ a short sword, &c.
The latter belong to Witechind the Annalist.
28 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE.
some of the Varini.' Whether Brunswick denote the wic or vyk
of the Varini I cannot determine. In 593, Theodoric, king of the
Romans, required the assistance of the kings of the Burgundii,
Herculi (Heruli), Varini, and Turugi, against his rival the king of
the Franks. The missive commences with a sentiment worthy of
a good monarch in a more enhghtened age, — " Princeps absque
justicia nil aliud profecto est, quam gentium latro publicus.'
A law of Charlemagne concerning travelling merchants, speaks
of the parts of Saxony up to Bardenwich, and Laurialum—
Werinheri.' The Anglo-Saxon author of the Traveller's Song
found Billing chief of the Wemas ('• Billing Wemum,'* L 50) and
Eccard, in a note on the Reudigni of Tacitus, speaks of Weigria
and the neighbourhood, as a large space towards the Baltic,
between the Angles and the Varini. • It is nevertheless more
than probable from their joint code of laws, that they were
intimately connected.
Ptolemy's position of the Saxons is on the right hand of the
Elbe at its mouth, and he attributes to them some islands adjoin-
ing the continent. From this quarter the hordes of Saxon pirates
issued, who infested the shores of Gaul and Britain. To these
Saxons Pliny's description of the vessels used by the German
sea-robbers relates. • They were trunks of single trees excavated,
and some were large enough to hold thirty men. Instead of these
canoes Apollinaris Sidonius in the 5th century attributes to them
coracles or leathern canoes :
— cui pelle salum sulcare Britannum
Ludus, ct assuto glaucum mare fiudere limbo/'
That they occupied a long line of sea coast in the 4th or 5th
century, appears from the Notitice Romama, where the shores of
Belgium and Armorica, as also that of Britain, which is opposite
Gaul, are designated Littus Saxonicum; but when Boniface,
bishop of Maience, in the middle of the 8th century, calls Britain
1 See infra and Procopiu* in the note.
2 Goidast. 1. i, 13.
3 Capitul. Caroli M. c. 7.
4 In Barkcr'i Germania of Tacitus, cap. 39, n. 4.
5 Germanise prajdones singulis singulis arboribus cavatis, quarutn quasdam et trigintt
homines ferunt, — IMin. 1. xvi. c. 40. In three long ships, says Paul Wamefried, tbt
Saxons invaded England, about the year 430.— De Gestis Longobard. 1. xiv., and in twt
such ships, Ragnar LtfJJbrog invaded Northumbria : Enn betra er ad hallda langskipum til
hafna enn knorum. — Saga of Ragnar L. c. 14.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 29
Saxoniam Transmarinam, he unquestionably alludes to it as
Saxon England/
It is not certain whether the Saxon territory were enclosed
within its first limits^ when the Britons summoned the Saxons
and Angles to defend them against the Picts or Scots^ about 428,
or whether it had then been extended beyond the Elbe. Adam
of Bremen, indeed, speaks of the Saxons as having originally
their seat about the Rhine, and being called Angli, of whom a
part expelled the Romans from Britain.' As he wrote six
hundred years after the event, he has, perhaps, mistaken the
occupants of that part of Littus Saxonicum for Angli, or the
Angli really had become possessed of-.the country near the
Rhine; but the testimony of Ptolemy to their occupancy near
the Elbe so early as 90 is sufficient. We have it from a subse-
quent passage in Adam, and from Witechind, that a part of the
Saxons obtained North Thuringia for assisting the king of Aus-
trasia in his conquest of the whole of that countrj% as before
mentioned. In 553, Hlothaire, king of the Franks, subdued the
rebellious Saxons with a great slaughter near the Weser ;• which
not improbably prepared the survivers for their great migration,
in 560, when twenty thousand of them, with their wives and
children, accompanied Alboin, king of the Longobards, in his
expedition to Italy.* It may be inferred, that they were a
populous nation from the anonymous Saxon, who >vrote the life
of Charlemagne in the reign of Charles the Fat, and who assigns
them a territory, at that time extending towards the ocean on the
north, to the Rhine on the South, where they were named the
Westfali. Their eastern limit, occupied by the Ostfali, otherwise
caJed Osterliudi, reached the confines of the Slavic tribes in the
angle of the Weissel or Vistula and the Baltic :
— — regionem solis ad ortum
Inhabitant Osterliadi, quos nomine quidam
' Ostvalos alio vocitant, confinia quoruin
lufestant conjuncia suis gens perfida Sclavi.
PoETA Saxo ad ann. 772.
6. fionifac. ep. Moguntini fipist ad Zachariam papam.
7 Saxones primo circa Rhenum sedoc habebant, et vocati sunt Angli, &c. Altera part
Tburingiam oppugnaut tenuit earn regionem. — Hist. Eccles. Bremens. p. 6.
8 Hlotarius Francorum rex Saxoncs rebellatis juxta Wiseram fluvium magna cade
domuit — Marcellin. Comes in Chron. a dann. 553.
9 Supra vi. 2.
30 ALFREDS GEOGRAPHY OP EUROPE.
Frequent hostilities arose between the Saxons and the Franks,
but Charlemagne Anally subdued the former and blended them
with the empire.' With this arrangement, however, they were
not satisfied, for under the emperor Ludovic, whom the Frendi
term Louis le Debonnaire, they obtained permission to return
to their former abodes, part of which on the East they found
occupied by the North Albingi^ whose capital was Hammabui^
now Hamburg, and whom some have considered to be a tribe of
Saxons. It was necessary to notice these changes, for Mr Forster
states that the position, which Alfred assigns the Old Saxons, is
their ancient seat on the East of Elbe ; but without confining
them to this narrow space, Alfred is perfectly consistent and
correct in stating them to be north of the East Franks. He
gives no other indication of their geographical position.
4. The Frieslanders are placed by Alfred to the north west of
the East Franks, where they had been found by Ptolemy, who
states that the Frisii held the parts above the Bructeri, adjacent
to the ocean, up to the river Amisia * which is now the Eems.
Here they are also found in the Annals and Chronicles of the
middle ages, and here they continue almost a solitar}' instance of
immobility amidst the numerous and frequent vicissitudes of
situation, experienced by the other people of Europe. It is not
improbable, that they partook of the noble character, which
Tacitus gives to their next neighbours, the Chauci, north of the
space now denominated Holland, though a part of the latter, the
Chauci Majores, lay between the Elbe and the Weser. Without
being powerless, they were contented and peaceable, never pro-
voking wars by rapine.* Of such a people we may not expect to
find many notices in monkish chronicles. A record, which though
unquestionably of high antiquity, is rendered doubtful by its
marginal date, ''Ann. Christi 11," states that Clogis I king of the
Franks, in the 10th year of his reign^^ created his second son
1 According to the Frank Annals, for 804, all the Saxons, viiih their wives and children,
living across the Elbe and in Wihmuodi, were sent by Charlemagne into Frankland, and
their vacated seats given to the Slavic people named Abotriti. — Estate in Saxoniccm
ducato excrcitu, omnes qui trans Albiam et in Wihmttodi habitabant Saxonet cum molieri-
bus et infantibus transtulit in Franciam, et pages transalbiuos Abotrides dedit, — Annal.
Rerum Francorum, ad ann. 804. So also Eiginhard at this year.
2 Ttjv Be irapcoKeavLTTjv KareypviTtv irrrep fiev tou9 Bpov/crepov^ oi 4^p€ta'toii
P'^XP^ Tov AfJLLa'tx)v TTOTafiov. Ptol. 1. II.
3 De Mor. Germ. 35.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 31
Phrisus duke of Phrisia, to repel the incursions of the Ambrians
and Orchadians ; and that aften/v^ards he permitted the Phrisians
to raise Phrisus to the rank of king^ so that all future kings
should be subject to the Franks, paying to them an annual tri-
bute of 240 oxen, 20 talents of pure butter, and 3000 royal
cheeses/ Some such agreement may have been made during the
progress of Charlemagne or his sons, but unfortunately Melchio
Goldast, who has copied it, scarcely ever indicates his authorities
Under Claudius, Drusus the first Roman who reached the nor-
'. thern ocean, having crossed the Rhine, subdued the Frisians,
' erected immense works, which were still called Drusinoe in the
I second century, • and advancing thence across a lake which is not
named, but which may have been the mouth of the Weser,
against the Chauci (Majores ?) he was imperilled by the ebb of
the tide which left his ships on dry land.'
In 728 Charles Martel subdued the Frisians and reduced their
country to a duchy of the Frank monarchy, their leader Ratbod
taking refuge among the Danes. Mention is made of the duchy
of Frisia in 839 when it extended to the Meuse.' The Danes
and Normans in the same century were masters of the country,
and so continued until the 10th century, when the Frisians
expelled them, and Charles the Simple, as prince of Austrasia, in
913, extended the dominion of Diedrick, count of Friesland,
beyond the Rhine. In 938 we find on the same diploma, '^ Ar-
noldus II comes Flandriae,** "Arnoldus comes HoUandiae,'* and
^' Theodoricus II comes Hollandiae.*'* Probably the second Arnold
was coimt, earl, or graaf of Frisia ; for a Diederik was the first
''Graaf van Holland,** and in this century too, which, in 38 years,
gives a Diederik 11.* A canal called Kinnen, which gives name to
the district of Kinnenser Land, separated what is properly Hol-
land from West Friesland. The oldest Dutch writers in their
own language give the name of Ollant to the former ; but Hoi-
4 Cateoniin Regalium tria millia. — ConBtit Imper. I. i. 3.
6 Sueton. Claud. I.
t 6 £9 Trpf Xav/uSa But 7179 Xt/ii^? efifioKcov, €Ktv6w€U(r€, rcav ifkouov eir^ 7179
k rev axeavov iraXippoui^ eiri^pov yevofiOHOV^ l^«o Ca«s. 1. 64,
7 Ducatus Fresise usque ad Mosam. Annal. Sci Berdni ad ann. 859.
■ cou^«CUa««f^1. i. 215. 'f •^'•1- xM*
«J»lia"'l^«5>i«ipfftaerlandsche Historie de Vcrecnijde Ncderlanden, 11 Afd.t.«U
Amsterdam 8vo. 1792.
32 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE.
land is probably the true denomination, for Ao/ /tzm/ signifies low,
or rather hollow^ that is, concave land.
VII. After the mention of Friesland, we have from Alfred the
following : '' From thence north west is tlie country called Angle
and Zealand, and some part of Denmark.**
Mr Forster, probably not observing that Alfred refers the
position of the Angles to that of the East Franks, thinks that '' it
is very probable that this point of the compass must be wrong in
the original, or that the good king must be mistaken,** and he
observes that " Angle is to the north East of Old Saxony, to-
gether with Sillende or Zealand and part of Denmark." When
the Old Saxons occupied both sides of the Elbe, the Angels and
Denmark lay directly to the north of them between the degrees
of longitude 9 and 10 from Greenwich, and 26^ and 27^ from
Ferro, while the East Franks lay from 7 to 11^ or thereabouts;
but certainly far enough in this direction to reconcile Alfred's
geography with the true position of Angle and Denmark, without
having to advert to the occupation of the sea coast by the An^
south of that which is deemed their proper country. If Sillende
be Zealand, which appears probable from similarity of sound, the
compass is still right as regards the north from the East of the
East Franks, and we cannot expect the nicety of the 19th cen-
tury from an island monarch statesman and warrior of the ninth.
The marvel is that he did so much and so well in matters which
are not often usual to persons in his station and difficulties.
1. According to Professor Dahlmann, two tribes of Angles are
mentioned: the Angles of the old times, who embraced the
middle station, and the Angles who before their migration to
Britain were seated at Schleswig, in Jutland, Funen and the
smaller islands on the left of the great gulf in Cattegat and the
East Sea. This is shown at the conclusion of Ohthere's voyage,
where the remark, that " The Angles dwelt on the land before
they came hither" is evidently inserted by the Anglo-Saxon
translator.* By this Saxo Grammaticus is justified in placing
Dan and Angle at the head of Danish history. Danes and
Angles were the old inhabitants of the land now called Denmark.
Those in the east as far as Schonen and Halland; these in the
1 There appears to be no just reason to suppose thaw ! * ' - - ' " ' '.^^
and manifestly a traveller, did not speak Anglo Saxon to " hii VlaidfUcf i^ag"7Cfi«*
The difference between old Norrsk and the Saxon is not tucb as to present anj difficulty*
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 33
west, the boundaries of the Great Belt. But in Alfred's time, the
western lands were no longer named from the Angles ; for after
the great migration to Britain, the Danes had entered, and were
there called south Danes with the common appellation, which
they had received from the English. We would rather set the
west Danes in opposition to the east Danes, and this opposition
certainly appears in the Anglo-Saxon,* but at one time, the
ancient Danes were confounded with the idea of the powerful
people of the Scandinavian continent, which goes far up into the
^ north, of whom Ptolemy knew the Danes, and, therefore, saw in
I those Danes, who had occupied the seats of the recently emi-
I grated Angles, the offspring of the north, who had become
I Southlanders. At that time, the situation and name of Angles
i were limited to a small south Danish country, probably not
I larger than that which extends from Schlei northwards as far as
\ Flendsburg. It still bears the name. That the land was pre-
eminently called Denmark, and formed a kingdom, which lay
partly on the Scandinavian continent (^Halland and Schonen)
and partly on the islands of Zealand, Fiona, Falster, Seland, and
Langaland, is granted at the end of the voyage of Ohthere and
beginning of that of Wulfstan.*
It is a remark of Dr Ingram, that Alfred is the earliest writer
who uses the name, Dena-mark, the country of the Danes ; but
mark, as before observed in speaking of the Marcomanni, who
took possession of the lands belonging to the Boii, is a boundary,
the march of our own language, when we speak of the lords of
the Welsh marchers, or lords marchers. In the ancient Sagas,
Jutland is Reidgotaland • as well as Jotaland, which Wcis some-
times used to designate Finnland.* As to the distinction between
the east and west Danes in Beowulf, remarked by M. Dahlmalin,
it does not seem to be of much moment, since we have equally
the south and west Danes, besides the Hring and Gar Danes in
the same composition.* The Geata leod, people of the Geats,
2 See that highly imaginative fiction, called Beowulf, edited by Thorkelin, 11. 31 anA
32. Dahlmann.
3 Dahlmann, Fonchungen, &c. pp. 431, 432.
4 Hervarar Saga, XI Kap.
5 Jotland, hodie Jylland; interdum Finnland. — Icelandic and Lat. Diet MS. Ays-
-<oagh'a Collect. Cod. 4880, Brit. Mut. The latter is the Totunheimur of Hervarar Saga,
6 In Mr Kemble*8 excellent edition of this poemi the sdveral epithets will be found in
lines numbered as follows.
East Dene 779, 1223, 1G50.
I
34 ALFRED'S GEOGIIAfHY OF EUROFE.
Jutes, or Goths, also perhaps in the peninsula, may subsequentlj
have given rise to the name of Jutland, Julland and Jytland, as
well as to the more ancient appellation of Reid-Gota^Lasd.
With this variety, we may conclude, that the Danes were aih
ciently distinguished by their situation according to the cardinal
points of the compass, just as we might distinguish them by
merely signifying their situation, and not regarding them as po-
litically separated in that manner, while Ring and Gar Danes
may really denote clans. As to the rest, Geat, Got, Jot or Jot,
which are found in Pliny's Cod-anus Sinus, they are the Generic
denomination of both the Danes and a part of the Swedes ot
ancient times.
An observation by Prof. Dahlmann respecting the old name ot
Reidgotaland, deserves notice. He says that Ohthere mentioiis
Jutland, and Sellende, and that, as he was wanting a commoD
name, probably Funen, Fiona, might be included in that of Jot-
land, and that perhaps hence came the old distinction of the
Island of Jutland, and Reit Jutland, i. e. continental Jutland.
And perhaps, it may be explained, for the Jutish law of king
Waldemar II was valid not only in the whole of Jutland at first,
but also in Funen.' The Icelandic reid denotes riding, and used
^^lth the name of a place may be equivalent to our riding of a
county, as the ridings of Yorkshire for instance, signifying a divi-
sion, probably such as might be traversed on horseback in a day.
This observation is made, not to controvert Dahlmann^ but to
endeavour to show that Olaus Verelius had some ground for
conjecturing reid, in Reidgotaland, was intended to mean equUatia.*
Weit 763, 3456.
North 1650.
South 921, 3988, &e.
Hring 232, 2559, 3555.
Gar 1195.
There may he other placet which have heen overlooked.
7 Dahlmann, Fortchung. p. 436.
8 See Dr Bosworth's note 56 sect 8, p, 15. where we have Hreth Ootha — the fieree lc>
warlike Oothi.
" Ryding in Yorkshire is a third part of the county, heing of vast extenfty and aJM
rydings, shires, hundreds, and wapentakes, which were formeriy set out per amb ulmfimum,
as hounding them hy processions made on foote. This heing of so vast extent^ was pi»>
formed by processions made on horseback, including divert hundreds and thiret^ asd tt
thereupon take upon them the name of ryding, tcil. West Ryding, East Ryding, South Ryd*
ing.*'— Dr Kuerden (i. e. Jackson of Cuerden) 4to MS. foL 358. Chetham Libimiy, MiB-
Chester; a MS. of the 17th century, part of an intended History of Laneathtra of whi^
one vol is in the Brit. Miueum, and four or five in the Harald'a CdUego^ all in MS^
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 35
2. Hitherto there has been no difficulty in determining the
places named in the Anglo-Saxon, but now we have Sillende,
which, as Dahlmann observes, we naturally suppose at first to be
the island of Zealand. This island, however, lies to the north
east of Angle and old Saxony, and to the direct north of the
utmost eastern limit attained by the eastern Franks in the 9th
century.
Alfred names Sillende thrice ; and in this place, according to
its connection ^vith Angle and part of Denmark ('^sumne dajl
Dena"*), it seems to be also a part of Jutland; but at the end of
Ohthere's voyage, it tvnce occurs in such a manner, that it can
denote only the island of Zealand. We do not find errors in the
description of Europe, in regard to countries, about which no
doubt can possibly be entertained, and, therefore, we have a
probable reason for placing confidence in the royal geographer
where we are unable to confirm his statements from ancient writ-
ings. It is possible that a portion of Jutland, whose Danish and
Jutish inhabitants were variously denominated in one and the
same Anglo Saxon v/ork, may have been designated by a name
resembling Sillende.
Since Professor Dahlmann has taken pains with this difficulty,
it may be well to accept his assistance. The following translated
extract is the purport of what he says respecting Sillende, under
the title " Sillende— Hetvare."
" What the word Sillende signifies occasions uncommon diffi-
culty. One naturally thinks of the island of Zealand at first,
but it is also clear, when it is first named by Alfred, it is not
suitable. He gives it as the lands which are on the borders of
the Saxons : how could the island called Zeeland, be named with
them, when, also, it nowhere liec seaward opposite to the Sax-
ons ? and, at all events, how could it be placed towards the north
west ? Truly, king Alfred de\nates somewhat from the true situa-
tion of the countries of the world in his account of the nations
in the east sea, seeing that he places the north somewhat too far
towards the north east (Porthan), by which the Cimbrian penin-
sula seems to be on the north west of the Saxons, for it lies on
the north of the Shem, and the land of the Obotriti in the north ;
l>ut never can Zeeland appear in a north western direction. Be-
sides, when Ohthere, at the end of his account, mentions Sil-
lende, he by no means names it as an island, and it does not suit
S« ALFRED'S GCOGRAPHY OF CUROPC
that of Zealand. There is no question that he chose the broad
sea course of the great Belt It was the nearest for his object
Hadeby, and hence probably it was the common one to the
Norwegians/ and only when he took the course could it be said,
that in the last two days of his voyage, he had the islands be-
longing to Denmark on his larboard side. Porthan first clearly ac-
knowledged that Zealand could not be intended, and that Sillende
should be in the southern part of the Cimbrian Peninsula; and
that the present men of Sleswick should have filled up the
middle spaces which the Friesian$ here, and the Angles there,
left vacant Still, however, a number of the Danes (sum dsel
Dena) found a place here, provided that Jutland be not under-
stood in this case. Ptolemy also adduces the Sigulonians among
many nations of the Cimbrian Chersonesus, which can be placed
here,' and a Prankish annalist of the century of Alfred describes
the wan-iors, who, after the passage of the Eider, came into the
Danish land, and into a district called Sinlende.' Who will say
whether this signifies Sudland, the first germ of the appellation
of South Jutland or Schleiland ! If the latter be adopted, then
probably the Hetvarians of the Anglo Saxon poem of Beowulf,
for the greater part imaginary, can be appealed to and serve as an
explanation.'
We are not here called upon to discuss the question of the
Hetvare. But with respect to the objection, that Ohthere does
not mean Zealand by Sillende, it may be answered that if he
sailed through the Skioldungahaff, coasting the southwest of
Scandinavia, then Gotland or Jutland, and next Sillende or the
inland of Zealand, did lie, as he says, on his starboard, or right,
before he came to Haethc. There will thus appear to have been
an island and a part of Jutland, to which the same name of
Sillende has been negligently applied in the Anglo Saxon,*" *
9 Rask maintains as an undisputed tiling, that in the olden time the traffic of the Nor-
"wcgians was through the "Gr^at Belt. 1 admit that we twerve from the demonstrating
p&s'^uges, and besides I have not been able to find any proof in the History of Comisercc
by Suhn, G. L. Haslen, and the valuable Dissertations on the Sound Toll. (DitsertatioBS,
Vol. \\). Dahlmann.
1 Ptolem. Geogr. Ed. 1805. p. 53.
2 Vita Hlud. p. 563.
3 Dahlmann, Forsch. pp 437 — 439.
4 Its name in the preface of Saxo Grammaticus is Sialandia : in the prose Edda, Sd^
Fah. 2. As to its signification, there arc two old explanations: by some it it called S^
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 37
This reasoning is very ingenious^ but it fails to convince me ;
and I hold with Forster and Dr Bosworth (p, 3 n. 16, p. 15 n. 56)
that Sillende can be only Zeeland ; but it is impossible to deny
that there is a clerical error in the MS. If we take the eastern
limit of Francia Orientalis, Zealand lies directly to the north, and
if, which seems to be the meaning, we take Friesland (''From
thence, ftc,'* p. 3) it lies to the north east, and it is also north east
of the Saxons. So far it is evident we have west for east. But
accompanying Ohthere, we shall be satisfied of the identity of
Sillende and Zealand. Omitting, at present, what is said of
Sciringesheal, where the voyager first mentions Sillende, we find
him stating, that two days before he came to Haddeby on the
coast of Schleswig, he had JuUand, Zealand, and many islands
on his right. If, then, he sailed from some part called Sciringe-
sheal, which is supposed to be about the southern extremity, he
would necessarily throughout the voyage to Haddeby have
Julland and Zealand on his right, for they would lie to his north.
All the difficulty, and it is by no means inconsiderable, if reliance
be placed upon the Saxon scribe, who has blundered most egre-
giously in a vast number of places, arises from the substitution
of we%t for east in the compound with north.
VIII. In the Anglo Saxon, it is said after ''some part of
Denmark,** that " to the north are the Af drede, and north east are
the Wylte, who are called Haefeldan.**
1. If Forster, Porthan, and Dahlmann are right in computing
Alfred's indications of the geographical site of a country from
the place last named, he must be in error with respect to the
Afruede, or Apdrede, as he elsewhere calls the same people, who
are the Obotriti and Abotritae of the Latin writers, and whose
territory was the northern part of the present duchy of Mecklen-
burg in the west of Swedish Pomerania, extending from about
11^ to \2\ longitude from Greenwich, being there bounded by
the wide mouths of a river on each side.' They were, therefore
land, the land of seed; by others, Seeland, from the surrounding sea. — JBlnoth de Vita
Cnuti, p. 1 7.
1 Apud Michlinburg, ciritatem Obitritorum — Ad. Brem. p. 110. Helmold also speaks
of their " civitas Mikilinburg," and D'Anville and others suppose that the Abotriti had a
city so called. But civitas may mean a state, and Michelinburg may have been a large
< castle which left its name to the duchy. Certainly there is no other trace of a city which
was so called in the territory of these people. Besides they were Slavons, while Michilen-
burg is German, and both Adam and Helmold wrote when the country was possessed by
Germans.
38 ALFRED'S QEOORAPHY OF EUROPE.
on the south east of Angle and some part of Denmark; but at
this time, a portion of the Obotriti occupied the seats of the
Saxons across the Elbe and in a place named Wihmuodi * in the
district of Bremen, on the Wirra«' This, however, cannot be his
meaning, for they would be eastward. The situation given to
the Obotriti and Wilti is true only in r^;ard to the East Franks,
whose eastern extremity, or what is thought to be. probably so,
is south of the Obotriti. Very great nicety cannot be expected,
when nations were in continual motion, and writers ndther were
exact, nor, if they wished to be, were possessed of the means. We
shall soon find that Alfred abandons this post of observation.
The Abotriti were a Slavic people, who appear to have divided
themselves at an unknown period; for besides these on the
shores of the Baltic, there was a nation also called both Abotriti
and Obotritse, on the banks of the Danube. The latter, in 824,
sent a deputation to the emperor Hludwig, better known as Louis
le Debonnaire. According to Eiginhard, who records this
mission, they were commonly called Praedecenti, and inhabited
Dacia, adjacent to the Danube ; and on the confines of the Bul-
garians. It would appear from the different situations, some
very remote from each other, in which we find people of the
same name, the loss of gentile appellations, once familiarly
mentioned in ancient compositions, such as the Sagas, Beowulf,
the Scop's Tale or Traveller's song, and others, and also in
medieval chronicles, that at one time, commencing before the
Christian era and not ending exactly with the establishment of
the Frank monarchy, the vast plains and forests of Germania
were continually traversed by restless hordes of wanderers, some
of whom must have separated from the parent stock, and either
they or their kindred have been immerged and lost to knowledge
in other tribes. The 9th century appears to be that in which the
principal or strongest of the nomadic tribes and portions of tribes
began to find stations, or attempted to establish themselves io
permanent resting places. It is on this account, and the success
which attended many of their efforts, that the Geography of our
2 Supra VI, 2, .n.2.
3 In a prseept of Charlemagne respecting provincial tributes issued in 788, we hmf lim
words — <'in Vuigmodia in loco Bremon vocato super fluvium Viraani — ** and agaii
" Huic parochise decern pagos suVjecimus, quos etiam acyectis eorum antiquis Toeabul^ et
divisionibus, in duas redigimus proviucias, bis nominibns appellantasy Vigmodiam et
Lorgoe." — Goldast Constit Imperial, t. III. p. iii. p. 137.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. S9
great Alfred is particularly valuable to Europeans. Oriental
antiquaries might also find it interesting. The descendants of
those who were once the Heneti, a people of Paphlagonia^ have
now their chief seats in Magdeburg and Venice, are found in the
neighbourhood of the Bothnic Gulf and north Jutland, in the
central parts of Europe, are known to have penetrated into
Africa, and have left traces of their presence in Spain.
With respect to the southern branch of the Obotriti, D'Anville
observes : " I shall not conjecture that Bodrog, the name of a
district in Lower Hungary between the Danube and the Teisse,
may have come from these Abotrites ; but then, I find the denomi-
nation[of Praeden in that of Pardan, which is preserved in a canton
of the Banat of Temeswar." The northern Abotriti, as has been
mentioned, sun-endered to Charlemagne, and assisted him in his
expedition against the Saxons on the north of the Elbe, whose
lands were abandoned to them, and who, in the 10th century,
obtained permission to return to their ancient abodes, were
probably the two races intermingled and the Abotritic name
became lost as that of an existing people. According to
D'Anville, that name once extended up the Elbe to the south, and
to the little river Pene towards the east As the Peene, which
empties itself into the Frische or Stelliner Haff, rises in Mecklin*
burg, the tract described is of considerable extent.
2. The Wylte, who are called Haefeldan, were another of the
numerous tribes of Slavons, settled in this part of the Baltic
coast. Their country in Alfred's time was what now is Swedish
Pomerania, on the east of the Abotrites. The anonymous Saxon
poet, who wrote towards the end of the 9th century, describes
their situation with more particularity than Alfred :
Gens est Siavoram Willi cognomine dicta,
Froiima litoribos qu» possidet arva supremis,
Juugit ubi oceauo proprios Germania fiues.
They were a very warlike people, and strenuously opposed the
arms of Charlemagne by whom they were finally subjugated in
789. A chronicle of that age states that king Charles marched
again through Saxony until he came to the Slavi, who are called
Wilti; that kings of that land, with their king Tragwit, came
to meet him, and that, having solicited peace, they surrendered
all their lands into his power. These kings were probably
40 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE.
chiefs, who had elected one of their number to be a war king
like the gu6 cyningas of the Saxons, and other Teutonic peoples.
Tragent appears to be the Teutonic translation of a Slavic name.
At all events, it admits of a natural explanation in the dialects of
the former. How long they had occupied the territory, which
Charlemagne then annexed to the empire, we do not learn, but
there they were found by Ptolemy, who names them BeKm, and
we know from another source, that their name, at an early
period, was communicated in regular form to their country,
Wilcia,* from wille, a wolf, the singular of wilzi, whence, or from
Weleti come the Wilti and Wiltzi.* Eiginhard, at the year 822,
claims the name Wilsi as German, and says that in their own
language they called themselves Welatabi.
A reviewer of Paul Joseph Schafarjk's Slavonian Antiquities
has the following remarks on this people and their name : —
" Of all the Polabian Slavonians the Weleti were the most
celebrated, both for their numbers and for the persevering
courage with which they defended their nationality against the
Germans. Their primitive site appears to have been in the
vicinity of Wilno, though Ptolemy assigns them a district (Velt«)
in Prussian Pomerania, between the Vistula and the Niemen.
They were early conspicuous for their warlike habits, which were
such as to draw upon them from the other Slavonians the appel*
lation of Wolves, which gave rise to the fable related by Herodotus,
which that historian treats as absurd, as a matter of fact, of a
northern tribe annually transformed into these predatory beasts.
Similar ej)ithets were frequent among the Slavonians, who even
now call the Turks Viper ; and the Kerrods, from their predatory
habits, still bear that of Wolves. The appellation may have
been originally an honourable one, as it must be borne in mind,
that in the primitive simple state of society, physical force was
considered in the light of a prime virtue. From the Slavonian
word for wolf, wilk, sing. Wilzi, plu., Greek lykos, Latin, lupus,
1 Saxo Poeta, Vita Karoli Magni, ad ann. 789.
2 Tunc Carlus rex iterum per Saxoniam pen'enit usque ad Sclavos, qui dicuntur Wild,
et venerunt reges terrae illius, cum rege eorum Tragivite ei obviam, etc. Annal. Lauris-
bam. ad aun. 789.
3 £o anno fuit dominus rex Karolus in Winnetes, pervenitque in Wilciam» — AnnaL
Fetav. ad ann. 789.
4 Karolus rex pergit in Sclavos qui dicuntur Wiltezi Annal. Sangall. Breves ad ann. 789.
This date is corrected to 792 by some one, who did not agree witb the commencement of
tbe Cbristian era, then universally adopted.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE a\
Lithuanian lut, liat, ferocious, are derived the words, Wilzi,
Wilzen, Lutici, and Weleti, Woloti, Welatabi, fi:c. from welot
wolot, signifying a giant ; all which are indicative of the reckless
courage for which the Weleti were distinguished. When their
fame spread over Europe during the middle ages, the Grermans
and Scandinavians, invented mar^'ellous tales concerning them,
and finally declared them to be a nation of sorcerers. A sword
that w*orked wonders was called from their name walsung,
welsung, welsi.* Their sway extended from the shores of the
O'st Sea, which was called after them Wildamor (the sea of the
Weleti) and their capital city was the famed Vinetha, in Slavonian
Wolin (Julinum ?) situated at the mouth of the Oder. Accord-
ing to Venantius Fortunatus, and to Beda, the Weleti penetrated,
between 560 and 600, into Batavia, and settled near the city of
Utrecht, which from them was called Wiltaburg, and the sur-
rounding country, Wiltenia. Being separated from the other
Slavonians by the German nations, the Weleti were unable long
to preserve their independence, and in the course of time, either
lost their nationality altogether, or ultimately rejoined their
countryman. Unquestionable proofs, however, of their having
settled in the Netherlands exist in the names of the cities
evidently, as Wiltsween in Holland, Wiltenburgh near Utrecht
&c, and in such purely Slavonian names as Kamens Sweta,
Widenitz Hudnin, Zevola, Wispe or Wespe, Slota, &c. It is the
opinion of German historians and of M. Safarik himself, that a
body of Weleti or Wilti settled in our country of Wiltshire,
where they arrived after the Anglo-Saxons. And some English
authors derive the inhabitants of Wiltshire from a colony of
Belgae, who migrated from Wiltorica.** For. Quar. vol. 26, p. 27.
Some corroboration of the settlement of Wilti in England is
obtained from the Anglo Saxon name of the people of Wiltshire.
They are invariably called Wilsaetan, that is the Wilt-settlers.
In all other cases the termination was ware, as Cantware, the
Kent-men or people.
^ 2. Adam of Brem. (pp. 47. 48) names the Ha^feldan as the He-
veldi, among the Slavonic tribes between the Elbe and the Oder,
1 To what the reviewer sayi it may be added that the FoUunga Saga^ in which w«
hmye the fable of lome men who transformed themselves into wolves, derives its title from
the same source. The story occupies the 17th chapter headed Sigmundur og SinfiotU
Tcrda ad Ulfum. It deserves no farther notice here.
Tim S
4*2 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE. j
but he does not seem like Alfred to have been aware that thsy !
y^ere a detachment from the Wilti, or rather, were Wilti so named 1
from their seat on the banks of the HaveL ^
IX. In the next geographical notice, Alfred seems to change
his station, and no longer to refer to the East Franks, or he
becomes less careful of preserving the relation of countries to
the cardinal points of the compass. He directs attention in the
first place to what is now called Pomerania, which lies to the
north east of the probable limits of Francia Orientalis towards
the east. His words are rendered thus :
" To the east of them is the country of the Wends, who are
called Sysyle ; and extending south east over some part of the
Moravians, have, to the west of them, the Thuringians and
Bohemians, and some part of the Bavarians.*"
1. Such are precisely the sites of Thuringia, Bohemia and
Morana in respect to Pomerania, and Silesia, but he seems by
the name of Sysyle, the Suisli of the Latin writers, to mean
all the Slavonic tribes, who occupied the present Ober and Nieder
Lausitz, and part of the Middle Mark. The Slavoni appear to
have had two generic appellations, Slavi and Venedi with its
numerous variations in orthography, according to the language,
in which the latter name occurs. Alfred's words give the impres-
sion that he considered all the tribes in this part of the continent
to be indifferently named Neuds, and Suisli. The people who
were commonly distinguished as Slavi Suisli, were very wdely
spread. Professor Dahlmann says in a note on the name, '*Thc
Sjusli belonged to the Servian Slavi, and were found among the
Meissnischians, as well as in other places." We seem to find
them in conjunction with the Vends in the peninsular tract on the
north of Jutland, between the Shagensian promontory on the
north and Lincil gulf on the South. This detachment from the
main of Jutland, was called Vendsussel, and in Icelandic, Ven-
dilsyssla. Mr R. Forster has the following remarks. "The
name of Sysele or Sysyle is very little known in history, unless
the name be preser\'ed in the lately published Obotritic monu-
ments, where on the sacred caduceus, fig. 23 a. the following
Runic characters are engraved, namely Shesil. The Annales
Fuldenses mentions, in the year 874, the revolt of the Sorbi and
Siysle; perhaps the latter may be our Sysele. In the ode of
Harald the Valiant, among the Five pieces of Runie Poetry;
AND KORTHEltN VOYAGE. 43
I Harald says ' My ships have made the toiir of Sicily ; * which I
1 suspect to be our Sysele.
The Syslo kynd of an ancient Saga, preserved by Snorre, and
i relating to Yngvar a questionable king of Sweden as early as 545,
;i are most likely a portion of the Sjusli, who had penetrated into
I Eistland or Esthonia, the northern part of Liefland or Livonia.
IT Here it is said that Yngvar was slain by the Syslo kind, and
buried :
that 8toc app // it reported
at Yngvari t/uU the race of the Sjfdo
• • Syslakynd had deprived
UDi so at hefthi Tngvar of hie light
00 lios — * [yuglinga saga, c 16.]
It is surprising that Forster, a Swede and a man of learning,
should entertain this strange supposition. The conquest of Sicily
by the Northmen is a well known event, and he might have found
it in the Norman history by our Salopian countryman, Orderic
Vital. Had he consulted the Runic itself, instead of the Five Pieces
%\'hich are English translations apparently of Latin versions that
are not always correct, he would have found tliat Harald wrote
Sikeley — Sicilia. "
The word Slowa or Slava, conveying an idea of glory or
nobility, gave rise to the generic appellation of the people who
were known to the Greeks as the Everou of which the Romans
made Venedi,Veneti, and the like. Western writers in the middle
ages took the national name, and added a c to the s, as if they
pronounced Shlavi^ and the Italians actually wrote Schiavi —
SchlavL The French wrote Sclavom, whence they made esclave,
the original of our Slave, and thus a word chosen from their own
language by a brave and gallant people to claim the respect due
to them, is now a term of reproach and misfortune.
Among the Greeks, it was believed from ancient tradition that
the ^Epcroi^ who probably had the digamma, Fex/ero*, or aspirated
the E. iniital letter, 'Epstov^ — Heneti, — Veneti, came from Paph-
lagonia into lUyria * ; whence, after they had spread themselves
over Panonia and the coasts of the Adriatic, these were distin-
guished as IXKvpuov Eiferoi, just as we find Slavi Sorabi, Slan
Behemani, according to the country which they occupied. From
lUyria a part of them passed on northward, some settling on the
route, and others advancing to the Baltic. ''What is most ac-
3 See Homer. li- 2, 651.
44 ALFREDS OEOORAPHY OF EUllOPE.
knowledged,'* says Strabo, "is that the Heneti were the most
celebrated tribe of the Paphlagonians, of whom was* Pylsemenes ;
and that most of them followed him on warlike expeditions ; but
on losing their leader at the capture of Troy^ passed over into
Thrace, and after wandering about, arrived in what is now
Henetica,** or Venetia. This tradition was knovvn to Quintus
Curtius, who observes that some believe the Venetians to have
taken their origin from the Paphlagonian HenetL That they
were an Asiatic people, ' there can be no reasonable doubt. The
affinity of the Slavi dialects with the Sanskrit is not less marked
than that of the Teutonic, and as to the Greek name of the
alleged Paphlaginian tribe, which rambled into Europe, it seems
to be nothing more than a very slight variation of the name
Hinda.
It is certain that the Salvons arrived in Europe at a very early
period, and that they settled at an unknown time in various parts
from the South to the Baltic, that part from which the Greeks
obtained amber in the days of Herodotus; and it is no improbable
presumption that they were Salvons by whom it was furnished to
his countrymen.' On the Adriatic, they engaged in war with Philip,
and afterwards with Alexander the Great, who reduced them ; but
soon after his death, they recovered their liberty. The Romans
next invaded tlieir territory, and called it the province of lUyria
con prehending Thrace and Dacia. According to Jornandes the
Slavi were called Venedi, and Pliny says that they lived about the
banks of the Vistula. Ptolemy places them on the Eastern shore
of the Baltic, which he calls the Venedan Gulf, and Procopius says
that " formerly the Slavons and Antae had the same name ; both
were called Spori because they lived in a scattered manner
{airopaBa) in insolated huts, and they occupy for the same reason a
large extent of territory.
In this scattered manner the Servians build their villages at the
present day. The villages of Servia stretch far up into the gorges of
the mountains, into the valleys formed by the rivers and streams
or into the depths of the forests. Sometimes, where consisting of
forty or fifty houses, they spread over a space as extensive as that
occupied by Vienna and its suburbs. The dwellings are isolated
at a distance from one another, and each contains within itself a
separate community. The real house is a room enclosed by loam
4 Qu. Curt. lib. III.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 4S
walls and covered with the dry bark of the lime, having the
hearth in the centre.
Jornandes says that Dacia is on the left side of the Alps
(Carpathian) in which from the source of the Vistula to the north,
through an immense extent of country, exist the nations of the
Winidi. Although their names vary in various tribes and places,
they call themselves Slavi and Antae. This Antae is no doubt
intended for Eperoi. He also states that they have the three names
Venedi, Antae, and Slavi.
I have ventured an opinion that Everoi is slightly varied from
Hindu, and certainly there is no improbability in a belief that
Hindus migrated to Paphlagonia. The mythology of the Slavons
is that of Hindustan ; Brahma, Vishnu, and Seva are represented by
the Slavonian Perun, Volos, and Kolida. They hold the doctrine
of the immortality and transmigration of the soul, and a more
decided proof of conformity with India exists in the rule which
forced the widow on the burning pile with her husband. Perun,
the god of thunder, Nolcs, god of flocks, Kolida, god of festivals,
were worshipped by the eastern Slavonians. And the common
people now in many parts of Poland and Russia call Christmas
Kolida, as the festival of that god was celebrated on the 24th of
December. The Slavonians of the Baltic acknowledged two princi-
ples, good and bad ; the former Biel Bog or white god, and the
second Chemi Bog, the black god. Other deities were Porenut,
who had four faces, and a fifth on his breast, supposed to be the
god of the seasons. Poreoit represented with five hands, Rughevi,
supposed to be god of war with seven faces, seven swords at his
side, and an eighth in his hand. These three gods were in the isle
Ryen, the last asylum of Slavonian idolatry. It is worthy of ob-
servation that many of them have the figure of a beetle on them,
which will appear to denote an Egyptian origin — the Scarabaeus.
The god Poreit is strongly suggestive of Prithivi the earth, a
form or power of Vishnu ; their goddess of pleasure and love
is supposed to be Leljo. The gul, goul, ghoul, of Asia is revived
in the Vampyre, which is common in Slavic nations.
2. Alfred's Wineda Laiid, or country of the Wends, since he
says that they are also called Siusli, extended from the Baltic coast
constituting the northern boundary of Pomerania which has it5
other boundaries formed by the Oder and one of its branches, to
the Carpathian Mountains, which are the southern limit of Silesia.
46 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE.
It is not improbable that he also included the Lusitzis on the west
or the north west of Silesia in the same term. If so, \Mneda Land
contained the modern Pomerania, Nieder Lausitz, and Silesia.
3. The Slavi Behemani, who appear as the Behcmas in the
Anglo Saxon, and the BsgSware or Bavarians, are most probably
two branches of the ancient Boii, who in the time of Augustus,
submitted with their leader Marobudus to the Marcomanni. These
Boii are said to have been Gauls, and therefore, Kelts, yet Mr
Forster adduces a people whom he calls Slavi Behemani. On this
point Adam of Bremen speaks doubtingly. He would consider
Slaviana ten times larger than his Saxony, particularly if he may
add Bohemia, and the Poles across the Oder, because they differ in
neither habit nor language. Subsequently he seems to include the
Bohemians among the Slavi, and this may possibly have been the
author who has furnished Mr Forster with the term.
The meaning of the Teutonic termination of Bohemia, the
house of the Boii, suggests a belief that this country was their
chief or first settlement in Germany proper. In like manner
BsegS-ware, Ba^varians, of one of which the modem German
Bayem is a corruption, that is men of the Boii, wonld appear to
point to an emigration from Bohemia to the South. We have no
historical proof of such an occurrence, v%'hich, however, was usual
enough with other nations, and we know that the Boii retreated
from the Marcomanni. We shall prcsentiy find that D* An\ille,
who states that the name of Boioaria extended under the Frank
empire to the Alps, is confirmed by king Alfred. According to
D' Anville the Leek bounded this country on the side of Suem,
as it still separates Bavaria from Suabia. On the other side,
what was Boioaria extended to the river Ems, Anhus, a little
beyond the present limits of Bavaria, encroaching on what was
Austria. It was the frontier of the Avares or Abares. That the
tract at the north of the Danube between Franconia and Bohe-
mia, still comprised in Bavaria, was part of the ancient Boivaria
seems probable. It contained the part in the district of Egra,
which is now annexed to Bohemia. This part was denominated
'' Nortgowe** in the will of Charlemagne, 806. Nord Gau, or
the northern Canton, agrees with the situation of this part.
D' Anville has collected some particulars of the mediaeval
history of Bavaria. There is reason to believe that Theodoric,
king of the Ostrogoths, in Italy, having acquired Rhetia, occupied
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 47
a part of Boioaria. It was probably after his death in 62G, that
Theodoric, king of Austrasia who lived in 534, made acquisitions
in the same country, where the first of the laws is authorised in
his name. Charles Martel invaded it in 725 and 728. As, how-
ever, we do not find Boioaria in the partition of the provinces
between Pepin and Carloman, sons of Charles Martel, we cannot
infer that this country was entirely subjugated. That was ef-
fected by the defect of king Odilon ; and we read in the Annals
of Metz, at the year 743, that a papal legate, charged vnth an
interdict of all war against Odilon, received for answer that
Boioaria and the Boioarians belonged to the emperor of the
French (Franks ; there were no French until long afterwards).
Tassilo, son of Odilo rendered homage to Pepin in 757, and to
Charlemagne in 781. Despoiled of his duchy in 788, the go-
vernment of the country was entrusted to his counts. Louis le
Debonnaire gave Boioaria under the title of a kingdom to his son
Louis the Germanic. Bavaria subsequently again became a
dukedom, and finally, for the second time a kingdom.
The Moravians, whom Alfred designates Maroaro» occur in the
next division of the present arbitrary sections of his geography :
" To the south of them, on the other side of the river Danube
is the country Carinthia, (lying) south to the mountains called
the Alps. To the same mountains extend the boundaries of the
Bavarian.!, and of the Suabians ; and then to the East of the
countrjs Carenthia, beyond to the desert, is the country of the
Bulgarians ; and East to them the land of the Greeks ; and on
the East of Maroaro, is Wisle land ; and to the east of them are
the Dacians.** *
L The situation of Carinthia is still south of the Alps. Mr
Forster's note on the Anglo Saxon name, Carendre, deser\'es
transcription : " Carendre is the name, by which king Alfred pro-
bably calls the Sclavi Carenthani or Carentani ; at present their
coimtry is the duchy of Carinthia, or Caerenthen. Formerly, in
Strabo*s time, the Cami lived there, L viii. Whether they were
of Teutonic offspring, or one of those Gallic tribes, who settled
here with the Scordisi and Boii, cannot be easily ascertained.
From the neighbourhood of the Sarmatse in Pannonia, and from
the affinity of the name of Cami with Crain, which in the
Sclavonic language signifies a limit, I suspect the Carni were
Sarmatians, and continued to live in these parts, till by length of
48 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE.
time they were called Carni and Carinthi, and at last their name
was changed into Carentani. This opinion may be further
proved from the name of the duchy of Grain, which lies next to
Carinthia, and which preserves the Sclavonic name of Grain,
though it is called by the Latin writers Gamiola (Paul Wame-
frid. Hist Longob. I. vi. c. 12.) This country was always con-
sidered as the boundary of Pannonia, Germany and Italy. Even
in the later ages, there was established a marquisate of the
Winedi, or, as it is commonly called, the Windische Marck, t. e.
Limes Venedicus, or March Sclavonic. The Sclavonic nations
frequently employed the word crain for a limit Thus the
Ukraine in Russia served as a barrier against the Tartars. In
Great Poland is a tract situated along the New Marck of Brand-
enburg and Lilesia, called Krania, because it marks the limits of
the above countries. It is, therefore, highly probable, that the
Carendre or Sclavi Carentani, are derived from the ancient Garni,
and had formerly the name of Grain, an account of their limitary
situation. The Alps were no doubt the strongest barriers for all
nations ; these begin in this part called Grain, and were called
by Strabo and other writers Alpes Garnicae.'*
Garinthia, Gamiola, and Stiria had been detached from the
marquisate of Fricili in Italy by Louis le Debonnaire, in order to
comprise it to his kingdom of Germany. Arnulf, natural son of
Carlonit'in, the eldest son of Louis the Germanic, was created
duke of Carinthia as having commanded those provinces before
he succeeded the emperor Charles the Fat in Germany. Otho the
Great, in 951, invested his brother Henry, duke of Bavaria, mth
Carentliia united to the marquisate of Verenavin Lombardy. On
the erection of Austria into a duchy, that of Garinthia was
detached from Bavaria, and by default of dukes on this part,
Garenthia and Upper Gamiola were united to Austria, when the
emperor Rodolf of Hapsburg with the consent of the imperial
states conferred it on his son Albert.
Professor Dahlmann seems to have mistaken Alfred*s westen,
wastes or deserts, to the East of Gorinthia, for the name of a
people, since he observes that they have nothing to do with the
Wustians, descendants from the Avarian kings, annihilated by
Charlemagne. Alfred, however means the desolate tract, on the
north of the Drave, and eastward of Glagenfurt, the capitol of
Garinthia.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 49
2. Since Alfred places Bulgaria to the east of the wastes above
mentioned^ it is probable, that anciently there were two divisions
of the people, one of which was seated on the Danube next to
Dacia, which is the present Moldavia ; the* other appears to have
been these who are sometimes called Belo-Chroati. We certainly
find Bulgarians named as conteiTninous with the inhabitants of
Dacia. They are believed to have taken the name from their
original seats on the Volga. Sixty miles south west of the
Russian city of Kazan, between the rivers Volga, Kazna, and
Saniara, occurs Bulgursk, where, says Mr Forster, Peter the
Great, when in 1722, as he was going on his Persian expedition,
found a great many old buildings and sepulchral monuments in
ruins with ancient inscriptions in various characters and lan-
guages, chiefly Pannonian. Abulfedah, who died in 1345, men-
tions in his great geographical work, the town of Bolar or Bolgar
as not far from the Atol or Etol i. e. the Volga. The Persian
geographer, Nasir Eltusi, who wrote between 1258 and 1266,
and Ulughrbegh, the grandson of Tinerling, who wrote in 1437,
both mention Bolgar. The name of the nation is certainly de-
rived from Volga, beyond which the Bolgari or Wolgari lived ; for
so it ought to be spelled because the later Greek pronounced the
B like a W. The Herns, who became powerful towards the end
of the 4th century, expelled them from their seats in Bulgaria
beyond the Volga. One body of them settled between the Cu-
phis or Cuban, the Tanais, and the Atal or Volga, and another on
the Weissel or Vistula, near the Congobardi, who were then in
the neighbourhood of Dacia.
There is nothing to be added to Mr Forster's account of the
Sarmatic Bulgari. After their expulsion, their country was occu-
pied by the Hunnic tribes, who obtained the name of Bulgari,
though they were of a different race ; the Onoguri and Cuturguri
were chiefly those tribes who were called Bulgari, because they
had taken possession of ancient Bulgaria. One of their chiefs
Ciilratus is mentioned by Theophanes ; he came into Bulgaria or
Masia on the Dane, and shook off the yoke of the Avari. Two
of his sons returned to Bulgaria in 667. Probably in the 9th
century the Bulgari occupied many of the seats of the Avari ; for
Cliarlemagne had so much weakened them that their country was
then considered a waste, till in the year the Madgiari, or present
Hungarians, united with the remains of the Avari, and erected a
7
50 ALrREirS GEOGRAPHY OF EliROPC
new kingdom. This, at tlie same time, is a proof of the date,
when Alfred wrote his geographical accounts as he mentions the
desert bet wee :i Carenthia and Bulgaria, which must have been
before 899 when the Hungarians made the first invasion of Bul-
garia and Pannoriea. About fifty years after this, the emperor
Coubtantine Porphyrogenitus wrote his book De Administratione
Emperii, which was in 939.
3. Moldaria appears to have retained the ancient name of
Dacia in Alfred's time. He does not seem to have been aware,
that a portion of his Afdrede or Obotrites near the Elbe, occupied
seats in Dacia adjacent to the Danube, and near the Bulgarians.
Dacia, east of Wisleland, appears to denote Moldavia and New
Servia, for on the shore of the Lake Meotis, now the sea of
Azof, the Getas were seated, and Alfred tells us that the Dacians
were formerly Goths. The error, if it be one, which confounds
the Gets of Dacia with the Goths is more ancient than Alfred, and
was embraced by his own Orosiu$. We find on their side Jor-
nandes, Procopius, Jerome, Spartian, Claudian, John the Goth
(Joannes Gothus), and Jos. Scaliger, who are in opposition to
Herodotus, Strabo, and Stephanus. The latter demonstrate, that
the Getae were Thracians, and, therefore, a different people from
either the Germans or Kelts.
4. By VVibleland, Alfred beyond all doubt means Weissel or
Vistula land, but there he places it to the cast of Moravia, which
he has ah'eady occupied with Bohemia. The river itself takes its
rise in Silesia and no part of it is found on the ea^t of Moravia.
Had he .lescribed Vistula to be to the north east of Moravia, wc
should have understood, with Mr Forster, that the country intend-
ed was Poland, of which Silesia formed a part in early ages.
It is very embarrassing, but professor Dahlmann affords us no
assistance. If at this time, the South Eastern boundarj- of
Silesia were formed by the small branch of the Oder w Inch flows
from the mountains on the confines of Silesia and Moravia, then
a portion of the south of Poland with a part of the Carpathian
mountains which are a source of streams tributary to the Vistula,
may be admitted, though really north east, to be east of Moraria
in an ancient and rude state of geographical knowledge. Wc
cannot expect minute accuracy respecting countries, which were
comparatively unknown in the extreme west
5 It may be remarked that Alfred in relating from Orosius
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 51
that Philip on his return from his conquest in Scythia, was
\vounded in an engagement with the Triballi, says that
a Cwene shot him through the thigh. Cwenas of the geo-
graphy occupied a country not far from the frozen Ocean, and
cannot be supposed to have descended to the confines of Scythia
and Mysia ; but on the hypothesis that Maegdha Land was the
I^nd of Maids or Women, and almost a svnonvme with the
Northern Cwena Land, or country of women, there is no difficulty
in believing that the Mazovians joined the Triballi as allies against
Philip, and that Alfred called one of them a Cwene in consequence
of the name of his country. It is to be observed also, that he has
just before spoken of the Triballi as "other Scythians" On the
whole, the opinion, that Maegdha Land Mazovia are the same
tract of countiy seems to be confirmed by these incidents, which
are imconnected with the geographical account
That the Greeks made any mistakes about the Amazons may
be doubted, for having derived the foreign name from their own
language, they invented a fable in support of their theory. A
true mistake, however, appears respecting another northern
people, who inhabited Kuennaland, the present Cajania, between
the Gulf of Bothnia and the White Sea. By an equivoque com-
mon to the Norrsk and Anglo-Saxon, Kuena cwena, probably
Chuna or Hun, in the first instances signifies a woman, and this
equivoque occasions the informants of Adam of Bremen to tell
him of a nation of Amazons on the Baltic, whose country was
called the land of women, and who conceived by tasting water.
5. The Srupe or Servians have already been mentioned in
noticing another branch of Slavons, whose appellation seems to
have had as much claim to designate the whole race as Slavi,
Slavons, and Slavonians. This branch of a widely extended and
even scattered people, was known in the middle ages as the Sorbi
and Scravi, and as the Scravi and Soravi. They occupied Lu-
satias, or Lausitz Misnia, part of Brandenburg and Silesia below
Glogau ; their capital was Soraw, and it still exists in the circle
of Upper Saxony and in Lusatia, near the river Bober, about 30
miles to the north east of Gorlitz. . In 640, the Servians, having
obtained license from the emperor Heraclius, built the city of
Servica on the banks of the Danube. About 806 Charlemagne
conquered the Sorabi in the vicinity of the Elbe on the north,
where they were separated from Thuringia by the Sala. Tht*
52 ALFKKD'S GSOOBAPHT OF EUROPE.
government was given to a county who ruled in Thuringia, and
mention occurs of a Dux Sorabici Limitis in 848 and 872 ; and
when Otho, eldest son of the emperor Henry !• %vas Duke of
Thuringia in 938, one of his nobles was Artuvinus^ Dux Sur-
benus. In the 11th century Vladimir assumed the title of kmg o!
Servia. Afterwards, under Tzedomil, the Servians submitted to
the authority of Rome, and leagued themselves with its emperors
against Comnenus, the Greek emperor, in consequence of which
he marched upon Servia in 1151, subdued its inhabitants and led
their king Tzedomil into captivity. These were the Danubian
Servians. Those of the north retired into Bohemia about the
middle of the 12th century, being then assailed by Henry the
Lion, duke of Saxe, and Albert the Bear, count of Anania, on
whom Conrad 1 1 conferred the marquisate of Brandenburg.
Dr Bowring has the following interesting remarks on the ancient
Servians, and their peculiar name :
*' In the middle of the 7th century, a number of Sen-ian tribes
stretched themselves along the Sava and the Danube down to the
Black Sea, and founded at different times no less than six se-
parate kingdoms, — that of Bulgaria and Croatia^ Servia, Srb.
Bomia, Slavonia, and Dalmatia. Under the name of Srb, the
four last of these nations must be considered as comprised.
Their irregular histoiy it is not easy to trace. Slavonian writers
are disposed to represent the Maestidc, who made an incursion
into Italy during the age of Claudius, A.D. 276, as synomymous
with the Sarmatae ; and Kopitar (a high authority) has gathered
much evidence to prove that the dialect spoken to the east of
Sparta is of Slavonian origin. Leake has remarked that many of
the names of places in the Morea are Slavonic — Kastunika,
Si]\al3oxciypl, and it is notorious tliat the language of several of the
islands of the Grecian Archipelago, Hydra, for example, is Sla-
vonic. — The original meaning of the word Srb it is not easy to
fix. Some derive it from srp, a sicke ; others from sibir, sever, the
north ; some from the Latin servus, but Dobrowsky says, Signifi-
catum radicis srb, consultis etiam dialectis omnibus, nondum licuit
enare (Instit. Ling. Slav. p. 154)."
From Slavonic of the south-east spring the Russian, Bulgarian,
Servian Dalmatian and Windenic forms of language. The Lo-
rabic is found in Lusatia, Posen and Wenden, and in old Slavonic
a translation of the Sacred Scriptures was made at an early period.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGB. 53
Sir Isaac Newton attributes it to Cyrillus, who accompanied
Methodius among the Slavons in their different settlements in
Europe, and converted them to Christianity in Alfred's century,
when the germs of the Russian empire first appeared.
XI. On the north east of Moravia we are introduced to the
Dalmatians, on whose east are the Horithi ; and, says Alfred, " on
the north of the Dalmatians are the Servians, and on the west,
the Suisli : on the north of the Horiti is Maegdha land, and north
of Maegdha land are the Sarmatiens/*
1. As Dalmatia proper lies far to the south of Moravia, too far,
by* four or five degrees, to admit the possibility of a mistake, we
are to conclude, that a band of the Slavi Dalamense were found
in the ninth century in the situation indicated. Mr Forster finds
that they formerly inhabited Silesia, f roi*; Moravia as far as Glogau,
along the river Oder. Professor Dahlmann speaks of them as
lying south west of the Sjusli, also among the Meisnisehias and a
part of Lausitia.
A mis ive of king Theodoric, king of the Goths, about 497 is
extant in Goldast It directs Simeon V. or one count, perhaps a
graff, or fiscal judge, with this name, to make enquiries through
the Dalmatic province respecting the siliquaticum, which was a
species of tribute or duty imposed upon all saleable goods, and
also respecting the truth of iron mines in the warren of Dalmatia
(in Dalmatian cuniculo), where, it is observed, the softness of
the earth produces the hardness of the iron, p.id is heated in the
fire that it may be passed into hardness : such appears to be the
meaning of his words.
2. The branch of the Dalmatians of the north east of Moravia,
had the Horithi on the east, and Msegdhaland was between them
and the Sarmatians on the north. The name Horithi or Horiti
has been very perplexing to most of the learned who have
investigated the geography of Alfred ; but the necessity of re-
peating their ingenious conjectures is happily obviated by Mr S.
W. Singer, who adduces a passage, which shows that a branch of
the Chroats may very well have been in the part, where Alfred
places his Horiti. There is nothing remarkable in either the
migration or dispersion of a nation in this century, which wit-
nessed Saxons on the Elbe, and Saxons on the north eastern
confines of Moravia ; Obotrites on the coast of the Baltic, and
Obitrites on the northern banks of the Danube^
M ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OP EUROPE.
3. Maegthaland, or more correctly according to the Anglo
Saxon orthography, in which the d is an aspirate, Msegdha land,
is still more enbarrassing than were the Horiti. The term sig-
nifies the country of the Maegdhs ; we may, therefore, reject
the supposition of the learned Professor Rask, that the word is
maegth, a province, tribe, nation, and that it stood for Gardariki,
or Russia. But if the question be, what are the Msegdhs, the
only answer is that maegdh is a maid, or virgin, and Msegdba
Land, the country of maids, or unmarried women, denoting,
as professor Dahlmann believes, Amazon's Laud. Of this last,
this Greek name, the memory seems to have been preserved in
that of Mazow, Latinised Mazovia, in Poland, precisely where,
with Alfred's words, we should place his Land of Maidens.
It would be an easy, though pedantic task to collect what ancient
authors have said of the Amazons, yet so much as may tend to
show that among the places assigned for their station, Alazovia is
not unlikely to have been one, may be permitted.
According to Herodotus (IV. 110), the Amazons from the river
Thermodon, invaded Scythi , where they resided, he says, in his
own time. Though Diodorus Siculus (II. 45.) says that th y
carried their arms beyond the Tanais, and subdued Thrace, and
there leaves them, Justin (II. 4.) traces them as Herodotus had
done already, into Scythia, Pliny (VI. 7.) and Poniponius Mela
(I. 19) are both agreed in placing a Sauromatic nation of Gviku-
cocratumeni, whose first seats were in the neighbourhood of
Lake Meotis, on the banks of the Tanais. The description of
them that they were one nation of several peoples, and several
names, taken in connection with their residence in these parts,
appears to indicate the Slavonic tribes, of whom some ancient
term denoting the whole has been tortured by the Greeks after
their usual fashion, into Amazons ; and having thus formed a new
word, they also found its derivation in their o\%n language to
denote a people without breast, which would almost naturally
suggest the wild fables, which they relate of a nation of female
warriors, who lived in cehbacy. Bopp produces the Rusj^ian
word, my' zj, man, the husband, and Dr. Aug. Friedr. Pott, of
Berlin thinks Afmlope:, the pretended breastless, is probably
foi-med from the Zend, a priv. wa5yr?=man=husband, and
aviasya, a woman without husband. It may account for the
Greek name of the people about whom so many fables are re-
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 55
lated^ and who occupy parts which were wholly unknown to the
ancients, who liberally peopled those in the north with Hippodes,
or men with the feet of horses, and others whose ears covered
the nakedness of their bodies. The old Sagas stock trackless
marshes mountains and forests with giants, dwarfs, elves, trolls
and ovaettir, a sort of spectres, and the household, or rather tent-
hold tales of the Tartars place the very same creations of wild fancy
in the boundless steppes which the foot of man has not crossed.
XII. In placing Sarmatia to the north of Mazovia,for no other
part answers so well to Alfred's Maegdha Land, he must have con-
sidered a portion of the Prussians, or the inhabitants of the
present Prussia, to be Sermende or Sarmatians, whom he con-
tinues up to the Riphaean mountains.
1 . To the East of the East Sea, he places the Osti and Obotri-
tes. By the former, he means those inhabitants of Pomerania,
who were known to the Romans as the iEstyi, or iEsti, a name
which appears to be philologically the same, and to denote a
people to the East. On the north, the Osti or Easterns, have the
same arm of the sea, the Winedas and the Burgundians, and on
their South the Heveldi.
The Winidas are so called by Jornandes, and the name of
Wenden is familiar in Brandenburg, Pomerania, and Lusatia, at
the present time. ^
2. Mr Forster is strongly of opinion, that the Burgundians are
the inhabitants of Bornholm« which Wulfstan calls Burgenda Land.
He says that they were formerly a nation in the north of Ger-
many, mentioned by Pliny, III. 28. belonging to the Wandali or
Vandali.
I find nowhere else these names Borgenda holm and Borgenda
Land ; but Borgund was the name of a Norwegian island, while
the name of Bornholm variously occurs as Boreholm Bureholm,
Boringholm, and Borgholm. The reasoning above, however, is
satisfactory.
XIII. Ohthere's personal exploration of the north western and
northern coasts to see how the land looked (jsceawode) due north,
and whether any man abode to the north of his habitation, is the
earliest recorded voyage undertaken in the pure spirit of philoso-
phical inquiry. The object was noble, and the result, considering
the paucity of means at his command, is satisfactory. We have,
very fairly described, the situation of what is now known as the
56 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OP EUROPE.
North Cape^ and the declension of the land towards the south-
east as far as the White Sea, apparently until this time unknown
to all Europeans but Finnish hunters and fishermen.
A few obser\'ations may be conveniently made on the people
with whom the two travellers met, without constraining ourselves
to accompany them from sea to sea, and port to port
1. He dwelt northmost of all the Northmen, that is, of all the
Norwegians of that time ; for he himself finds Finns and others
more northward. Halgoland, little known in the south, was one
of those places which popular superstition taking '• omne ignotum
pro magnifico,** invested with a sacred character.
2. "For three days.** — Distances were computed by time as
among southern mariners. Mr Forster endeavours to turn the
circumstance to useful account, and if the method could be
depended upon, we certainly might employ it in determining the
voyage to Sciringsheal, and from that to Haddeby, and perliaps
also ascertain the position of Wulfstan's Truso. Forster shows
that a day's sail with the ancient Greeks was 10,000 stadia, which,
he says, are above 100 Seamiles. But there can be no certainty in
this method, and we must depend upon other aids. Ohthere
after sailing six days, found himself at a bend of the land directly
east He had manifestly arrived at the termination of the sea-
coast, and in fact, become the first discoverer of the North Cape.
On a rough calculation, be had sailed 417 statute miles and
proceeded at a rate of less than 70 miles a day. A Saga, of which
I forget the name, records an expedition to Valland, or Frank-
land, in order to plunder a tomb. The pirates occupied five
days in sailing from the south of Norway to the nearest point, by
which they could advance directly to their destination by land.
From the Naze to the mouth of the Weser is about 277 miles, so
that these people made way about 55 miles a day. Everything
is quite clear from his arrival at this bend. He waits for a right
north wind, which, though the coast does not bend to the direct
south, would serve his purpose, and he states that he does not
know whether it were the land or the sea which bent He was
yet a stranger to the place. In five days he comes to a great
river, which is clearly the entrance of the White Sea. The
distance pretty well agrees with the probable rate of 60 miles a
day. But what places it beyond question is, that the land was all
inhabited, and the people were Biarmians.
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 57
3. Than the Biarmians and their countryBiarmaland no places
or people in the north are more frequently mentioned in the
Sagas. They had the reputation of possessing much gold ; but
whether " gull'* is to be understood of the metal or wealth in
general, is doubtful. At all events, the pirates often found their
way to Biarmaland. On this country Dr Bosworth's note
(42. p. 9) is abundantly explanatory of its situation. The notice
of it in the old MS. Icelandic and Latin Dictionary, so often
cited, is to the same effect, but with the additional information
that Biarmaland was also called Dvina. from the river of that name.
4: Besides Finns who visited the North Sea for the purposes of
hunting and fishing, Ohthere speaks of Terfinns and Scride Finns ;
and he makes an observation of no little value to those who
contend that the Biarmians are also Finns. The country oc-
cupied by the several bodies of people, who all take the general
name of Finn, with a distinctive addition to each, is stated in
round numbers to be more than 100 miles in length and ninety
in breadth. These are Swedish miles, and represent a square
of 157.114 of our miles. What is more certain is that they
occupy Lapmark, as well as Finnmark, and that the Swedes
distribute the former into dioceses or governments, which they
name Uma Lapmark, Pitha Lapmark, Ula Lapmark, Torne
Lapmark, and Kimi Lapmark. There are of the people the
Siofmns, or Sea Finns who live solely on fish, and Laplanders,
subjects of Russia, from Finnmark and the castle of Wardhuys
near North Cape, to the White Sea. Belonging to Sweden is the
tract inhabited by Laplanders called Trennes and Pihinieni, called
by the Russians Trachana Voloch, or according to Pontanus,
Terschana Voloch. In the Trennes we seem to have the Ter-
finns of Alfred while Pihinieni is probably the vernacular name of
the Finn.
The name of the Scride-finns, which presents no difficulty to
a modem ear and pen, was very troublesome to writers at
one time. Both the meaning and orthography are given in Dr
Bosworth's note (37 p. 7) Wamefried believes that they received
their name from their manner of leaping with a piece of wood
bent like a bow, when they were in pursuit of wild beasts Adam
of Bremen says that on the confines of the Swedes or Northmen
to the north dwell the Scritefinns who are said to surpass wild
beasts in running. Their largest city is Halsingaland, and Halsin-
AS ALFREDS GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE.
galand is a region. To make a brief description of Sueonia or
Sweden, it has the Goths and their city Scaranen on the west ;
on the north the Wermilians with the Scritefinns : from the South
it has the length of the Baltic sea : there is the great city Sictena;
and to the east it touches on the Riphaean mountains, where are
Amazons, Cynocephali and Cyclopes.
5. Three kinds of deer are mentioned by Ohthere among his
own property, wild, tame, and decoy deer, which were valuable to
the Finns for taking the wild deer. These he calls '' stael
hranas." The translation, decoy deer, has the advantage of being
more intelligible than the mere Saxon word Stale, which, how-
ever, is not entirely obsolete as a noun, signifying anything offered
to allure, and so, a decoy^ In this sense it is used by
Shakspeare —
'' Katherine. — I pray you, sir, is it your will
To make a stale of me among these mates ?"
Taming of the Shrew 1. 1.
At Stcpla, in Icelandic, has the meaning to conceal the intention-
6. In the seventh section (p. 13) we have a fuller account of
the situation of Cwena Land and its inhabitants ; and if again
noticed it is chiefly to say that the range given to Cwena Land from
Norway to the White sea, including Finnmark on the north, in
note 36 p. 6, is certainly correct, and reconciles the apparent
differences among old writers of the north, who sometimes, in
speaking of Kuenna Land, assigned situations to it according to that
part of the extensive region, bearing the name, which they had
particularly in view. Malte Brun's story of Adam of Bremen, of
whom we know little more than his book, and the Quaines,
mentioned to him by a king of Sweden (Dr Bosworth, p C.n.SG),
does not make him so guilty of absurdity as the French geographer
imagines. He had the belief of most of the people in the north
to keep him in countenance. Quaine is nothing more than a variety
Kuen, craen, both of which not only denominate a country, but
signify a woman. Adam's Terra Feminarum is a translation of a
current name, and when universal credit was given to tales of
trolls, ovaettir, eotenas,
" And Cannibals that each other eat.
The Authropaphagi, and men whose heads I ^
Do grow beneath their shoulders," j i^
was more than matched by the Greek belief in Amazons. / jj^
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 59
Besides this Terra Feminarum, wliich is seen in a passage just
cited, not to be intended for the country of the Amazons, we
have the Smameyland, of the old Sagas in reference to a very
large tract in the same regions, and often appearing to denote
Biannaland, Cwenaland, and a part of the eastern coast at the
entrance of the Cwen or White Sea, if not extending even as far
as the Ural mountains in the South East
Of Smameialand the Icelandic MS. dictionary says, after the
name so written, " Smaojeda, ortum versus a Birmia ad Mare
Glaciale contra Nova Zembla.**
The position assigned to Smameialand nearly corresponds with
that of the Samoiedes at the present time on and to the west of
the Ural Mountains, and north of the modern government of
Perm, which is believed to receive its name from the ancient
Biaimia. Ohthere found the Biarmians in close proximity to the
Cw^en Sae. Samoiedes have been found to the north of Arch-
angel, and in a Saga much more ancient than the dictionary, the
nation called the Smameyar are said to inhabit the parts about a
promontory which lies out at, and which appears to be the penin-
sula now called Candenos at the entrance of the White Sea. It
does not appear very improbable that Biarmians Lappons, and the
northern Finns are all Samoiedes, differently denominated accord-
ing to localities. Ohthere found a remai'kable resemblance
between the languages cf the Finns and the Biarmians. The
Finns, as before said, not Finns but Sooma-laimen, the dwellers
on marshes, and the first word of this name is manifestly mistaken
and corrupted into the Icelandic Smameiar.
7 Ohthere says, after stating that none abode to his north :
''There is a port on the South of the land w^hich is called
Sciringsheal that no man could sail in a month, if he anchored at
night, and every day had a fair wind. All the while he must sail
near the land. On his right is first Iceland, and then the islands
which are between Iceland and this land. Then this land con-
tinues till it comes to Sciringesheal ; and all the way on the left
is Norway.**
There are few passages of antiquity more embrassing than the
present, and no doubt much of the dijfficulty arises from our own
ignorance ; but it is possible that mistakes have been made by
transcribers. Ohthere leaves Halogaland in Latitude 65, and the
first object on his right is Iceland, written Iraland in the MS.
66 ALFU£D'S GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE.
This in fact would be Iceland and no other island nor where he
was in the north sea could he well think of Ireland, hidden from
him by England, and far to his south west. Then occurs on ihe
right the Islands between Iceland and this land. What land ?
He manifestly means the Faroe, and Shetland islands and
the Orkneys, which are actually between Iceland and Scotland, or
Britain but not between Ireland and Norway. Here " this land"
is that in which he then was relating his voyage.
From Halogaland to the South of " this land," his own Norway,
we may roughly reckon 12 degrees, which at 69.5 miles to the
degree will give 834 miles sailed in the days of a month keeping
in-shore with a fair wind. Then in 14 days at the probable rate
of 60 miles a day, he would arrive at some port west of the Naze.
This he calls Sciringesheal, and there was actually a place in
Westfold, called Skiringssaal, (^saai=^fieat) in the Ymlinga Saga.
Tliis evidence of identity seems to outweigh Professor Dahlmann*s
objection, that the latter was not a port But do we know that
our ancient mariners, gliding along coasts, and in a manner niak*
ing their course parallel with all its indentations, in small vessels,
attached the same idea to a port that we do ? That, as far as I
have been able to discover, was a port, which received them at
the end of their voyage, or which sheltered them from tempest,
provided it were inhabited. Admitting that Skiringssaal was not
exactly on the shore still it would afford the mariner the means
of signifying his landing place. But in opposition to conjieturc,
Ohthere calls his Sciringes heal a port, and for such it must be
received.
8. He then proceeds to state that a broad sea, too broad to bi'
seen over, runs up into the land and that .luthnid is i)ppo>i:i-, auil
then Zealand.
These indications perfectly agree with a Sciringesheal u:i the
South of Norway-Julland and then Zealand opposite and tbis
Sciringesheal may be the Skiringesheal on the we.-t of the bay of
Christiana. It seems unnecessary to quote Professor Dahlmann's
objection on this occasion, since the weightiest is, that the place
so named was not a port. To the present purpose it is quite suf-
ficient that Ohthere believed it to be a port.
9. In five days he sailed to the port called Haddeby, of which
the identity with the Saxon Hieth,or Haethe is very satisfactorily
esUiblished by Dr Bosworth (note 57, p 15.) Does he now ^ptrak
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. «1
)f five days and nights, or of two or of three day's actual sailing ?
\t 83 miles a day he would attain it in two days and a half, and
it 60 in a little more than three days ; either allowing him to
liscontinue sailing as in proceeding from Halogaland.
XIV. Wulfstan's voyage to another quarter necessarily brings
IS to an acquaintance with other peoples and places, and particu-
arly islands which might not otherwise have entered into Alfred's
iccount of the continent, his principal object. His port of de-
parture was that Haethe, which puzzled translators and annotators
before Dr Bosworth. The Icelanders call Haddeby in Schleswig
Heidabaer, and Heidabyr, names by which they also designate
Schleswig : ''hodie Slesvik, villa ad fines Holsatiae et sinum am-
nemque Eliam."
Truso, which has been another difficulty, seems more probably
to be Drausen than the present Dirchsau, because, according to
the only person who names it, Truso stood on the shore of a lake,
which we knew to be the Frische Haff, while Dirchsau was out of
Wulfstan's course and 30 miles inland. In the seven days' voy-
age to this place which did not include sailing at night, Wulf-
stan's rate was nearly 90 miles. Herodotus [1. iv.] quoted by Dr
Arbuthnot assigns 700 stadia or 84. 5 English miles for a day's
sailing, and for the night 500 stadia, or 70. 5 miles, which, the
latter remarks, making in 24 hours, 155 English miles seems too
long. In computing the probable rate of Ohthere's voyage at 60
miles a day of 12 hours, though it would hardly be so long, allow-
ance was made for his following the line of a coast totally un-
known to him.
The Land of the Burgundians, in this voyage, certainly belong-
ed to those Burgundians of whom a part passed at a very early
period to the continent of Gcrmania, and again into Gaul (Supra
xii, 2.) Gothland another of Wulfstan's island, has one town, Visby,
Wisbuy, in Latin Visburgum, which was anciently celebrated for
its power, splendor and magnitude. It was also a famous mart,
raising its head above the Pomeranian Wineta and Julinum of
which so much is said in the medieval writings of the north. Wisby
has the reputation in Sweden of having given the first laws to
navigation. Very near this city are numerous rocks carved in Gothic
(Runic ?) characters some particulars of the history of Gothland
or rather of Wisby, after the beginning of the 13th century, have
been collected by zealous antiquaries. The islanders themselves
62 ALFRED'S GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE
call the name not Gothland, or Gutland, but Guland, nevertheless
these gentlemen, arguing from Gothlandia in the Latin writers,
maintain that it was peopled by Goths.
Wulfstan's Esian or Estas, for the declension is not very clear,
were in all probability a Vandalic people; and we' have already
seen that at least a part of the inhabitants were Slavonian Sjusli.
Tacitus, who assigns his /Estii the same situation as Wulfstan
gives to Eastland, remarks that they have the rites and habits of
the Suevi, but that their language is nearer to the British. We
may well believe him to have been little versed in Slavonic and
Keltic, but he has made a distinction from Teutonic,, which no
doubt he had observed, and which shows that they were a
different people, though without strong affinities to the Kelts.
Zeiller, without citing his authority pronounces them to be of
uncertain origin, but nevertheless Germans, who having aban-
doned their ancient seat on the Rhine, long before Caesar, removed
into Sarmatia.
It is remarked by Wulfstan that in Eastland there are many
towns and in every town a king. The European title of king
was not anciently one denoting gre^t power or magnificence,
^ince it was freely attributed to any chief person, — the head of a
village, the holder of a ness or promontory, the captain of a
piratical boat, such as that of king Half or Alf with his crew of
twelve men. In Curland, another division of Lieflaud, those of
the husbandmen who are rich and freemen, and who have one
hundred seifs, are still called kings. Wulfstan's kings may have
been the most considerable man in each wick, or boroughas he calls
it, and performing functions in the manner of a magistrate.
The Esthorsians did not brew ale, he says, but they had mead
enough. Respecting these very ancient names of fermented
liquors it may be remarked that ale, which has been ignorantly
derived from A. Saxon alan to inflame, is in that language ealotli,
where the ea=o long of the Gothic. With / it i?* found in *A\eia^
an epithet of Ceres, as goddess of oKwcu cornfields, and in *aX<f>i7ov,
barley. It is not improbably related to the Old Norsh ala, and
the Latin, al-erc, to nourish, whence cr/i-ment.
jMead, the wine of honey, is not only a very ancient word, but
one widely diffused. Medo^u, etymologically is identical with
7/1^/ honey; O. H. Germ, metu; Lithuanian medus; Lettic, the
l-^nguage probably spoken by the Esthonians meddus ; Slavonic
AND NORTHERN VOYAGE. 63
ined; all denoting mely honey. In Lassen's glossary to his
Anthologia Sanserito^ the root of the word is stated to have
become absolete. Unquestionably the root is still as vigorous as
ever; r. 1., mud drunken, English mad, and Anacreon has a verse
in which the word may be translated in either^sense 'without
offence to the truth.
Drunken (or mad) how I will dance 48, 5.
In Beowulf we find mead to be the drink of kings and heroes.
The monarchs' palace is a stately Mead-hall; but in Wulfstans
Easfland, mead is the drink of slaves and the poor, while the
higher classes drink mare's milk, which was, no doubt, fermented.
With the remainder of the geography I am not much ac-
quainted. The preceding inquiries were undertaken chiefly to
clear up, if possible, the obscurity which seemed to cover aet
Hsethum, Scirnges heal, Truso, and the seats of several nations,
who are named in a manner somewhat different from the Latin
and Icelandic. They have produced no conclusions at variance
with those which have been drawn with much better effect by
Dr Bosworth. The bulk of the materials was collected many
years ago, and many have been lost, but all were insufficient to
be the basis of a perfect history of the settlement of the numer-
ous tribes, of whom several appear to have occupied different
stations at the same time, while others still retained the nomadic
habits, which they or their ancestors had brought from Asia.
7b the Binder.
There is an error in the paging and signature of this Essay,
though the matter is right. The signatures must be stitched
1, 3, 4 &c. and the paging 7, 8, 16, 17 &c.
o5b0 U2U
2 2044 018 831 214
The borrower must return this item on or before
the last date stamped below. If another user
places a recall for this item, the borrower will
be notified of the need for an earlier return.
Non-receipt of overdue notices does not exempt
the borrower from overdue fines.
Harvard College Widener Library
Cambridge, MA 02138 617-495-2413
Please handle with care.
Thank you for helping to preserve
library collections at Harvard.
r
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American Libraries
TV News
Understanding 9/11